The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 Volume I Organization and History

Home , Austrian Air Force, Battle of Kiev (1918), Battle of Kiev (1943), Battle of Vienna, Bicske, Bicycle infantry

Leo W.G. Niehorster 2 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 – 1945 by Leo W.G. Niehorster

Neither the author nor the publisher assumes any responsibility for the use or misuse of information contained in this book. The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 3

CONTENTS

Page Foreword ...... 4

Hungarian Military Organizational Symbols...... 5

A Short Review of Hungarian History up to 1920 ...... 6

Part I The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 – 1941

Chapter 1 Hungary Between the Wars ...... 16 Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces ...... 21 Chapter 3 The Ground Forces to 1941 ...... 38 Chapter 4 The Air Force to 1941...... 54 Chapter 5 The River Forces to 1941 ...... 61

Part II The Royal Hungarian Army 1941 – 1945

Chapter 6 The 1941 Yugoslavian Campaign...... 64 Chapter 7 The 1941 Soviet Campaign...... 67 Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign ...... 77 Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization ...... 95 Chapter 10 The 1944 Soviet Campaign...... 122 Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion ...... 131 Chapter 12 The Final Days of the Royal Hungarian Army...... 151 Chapter 13 The Hungarian Occupation Forces ...... 158 Chapter 14 The Air Force from 1941 ...... 170 Chapter 15 The River Forces from 1941 ...... 178 Chapter 16 The Royal Hungarian Army and the Waffen-SS ...... 179

Part III The Royal Hungarian Army Order of Battle

Chapter 17 The Royal Hungarian Army High Commands ...... 188 Chapter 18 The Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations ...... 200

Bibliography ...... 288

Glossary ...... 293

Index ...... 298 4 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

FOREWORD

This book is based upon my thesis presented in 1981 lished works. The latter tend to be in the majority. Most dealing with the Royal Hungarian Army in Word War II. books, usually and unfortunately, and even sometimes It was much shorter, had no maps or diagrams, and was without ulterior motives, distort the events. I have tried to heavily footnoted. The original title as suggested for the extract the facts and eliminate any bias. Hopefully, I have thesis was to have been “Germany’s Last Ally”. But once succeeded. the subject was examined in detail, I kept finding more material and deemed title as inappropriate. There was Although I have attempted to keep this document impar- much more to Hungary than a mere listing as the final tial, it will be obvious to many readers that sympathy for satellite of the ill-fated German Third Reich. My mentor the Hungarians and their plight in the wake of WWI has agreed, and the title was changed. crept into this presentation. Even so, interestingly enough, some informed Hungarians who have read this manu- After the granting of my Ph.D., more data appeared, and script find my presentation of Hungary’s motives and of material was added to the manuscript. I originally wanted the Royal Hungarian Army as not positive enough and my to present a completely impartial documentation of the point of view as “too western”, by which they usually organization and order of battle of the Royal Hungarian mean German. (Which I am not). Knowing I will never Army in World War II. (My interest in orders of battle and satisfy all points of view, I have chosen to present the military organizations will be apparent throughout this events as I see them. book.) While doing further research, I became fascinated by the background of the Army before the war, which in A major problem is that I don’t speak or read Hungarian. turn lead to finding out why the Hungarians got involved Over the last twenty-two years, many Hungarians, both in World War II in the first place. This in turn lead to veterans of WWII and other persons have provided much World War I, from which Hungary emerged as by far the information and translations. biggest loser of all the powers involved. The author apologizes for any mistakes that have crept in The Royal Hungarian Army is a subject about which little over the years, (they are only my own), and welcomes has been written in English. Sources are basically in critical comments and suggestions. Should any reader Hungarian and German. The major exception to this are possess more founded information, or the original docu- the aircraft of the Hungarians, which have been well ments thereto, I would appreciate hearing from them, so documented in English, and, strangely enough, virtually that in a future edition, the corresponding corrections can ignored in German and, until recently, even in Hungarian. be inserted for the benefit of all.

While operations and strategies were available to the During these last twenty-odd years, many people have researcher without having to dig very deep, the actual been of assistance to me, all contributing their part to the organization and locations of the Royal Hungarian Army whole. Some were of such assistance, that without their proved to be much more difficult to determine. intervention, this book would never have been written at all. In particular, I would like to gratefully mention Mr. “A Short Review of Hungarian History” in the section Brün Meyer, formerly of the Bundesarchiv-Militärarchiv before Part I is based on the continued research into the in Freiburg; Captain Pál Darnóy, formerly of the Royal history and motivation of the Hungarians, and goes well Hungarian General Staff; and to Major Dr. Attila Bonhardt, beyond the main subject matter of this book. However, as of the Military History Archives in Budapest. To them, all countries are the result of their history, I have included and those many others, my heartfelt thanks. it as providing an interesting background about Hungary’s situation in 1920 and the motives that drove Hungarians A future volume will deal with the other aspects of the then and now. Besides covering the political and military Royal Hungarian Army, including vehicles, aircraft, ves- events between 1918 and 1920, it also reveals many sels, equipment, arms, and uniforms. facets of Hungarian social development and political traditions as well as the background for much of their drive, which apply even today. Dates are indicated as follows: Day.Month.Year With one exception, (published in Germany during the (Thus 11.07.1941 is the 11th day of July, 1941). 1970s in Hungarian), no complete or continuous source about the efforts and defeats of the Hungarians in WWII The order of battle and organizational diagrams are based on the original documents, and use the same Hungarian organi- exists. This book is a compilation of over one hundred zational symbols of the period as found on them. different sources. These can be divided into original documents, the memories of the participants, and pub- German units and ranks are indicated in italics. The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 5

HUNGARIAN MILITARY ORGANIZATIONAL SYMBOLS 6 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

A SHORT REVIEW OF HUNGARIAN HISTORY UP TO 1920

The Origins of the Hungarian People could threaten their conquest. Then, due defeated by Timurlaine so Hungary was to internal changes, in A.D. 970, (no spared. The following year, the Hungarian Very little is known as to precisely where doubt influenced by their defeat at the Assembly, (more accurately, Parliament), the Hungarians come from and there is a Lech), they changed their policy to one which met at Temesvár, drew the logical great deal of argument in this matter. Two of integration with Western Christianity. conclusion and decided that for every 20 facts are clear, however. First, the Hungar- The tribal alliance was in need of reform, plots of land, each noble had to provide ians speak a language classified as “Finno- and in this period, Géza Fejedelem chose one mounted archer for the King’s army. Ugric”. It is more related to Estonian than Western Christianity. His son, who was This later was revised to 30 plots, (but the to Finnish, and distantly related to the baptized as Stephen (István) rebuilt the original name, húsz: 20 and ár: price), Turkic languages. There are also loose ties Seven Hungarian Lands into a strongly- became the standard Hungarian name for with languages of the East, for instance, centralized Christian Kingdom in A.D. cavalry, huszár, “the price of twenty”. the Tamil language of India and some 1000. (The administrative districts he set extinct languages, including Assyrian and up lasted until the Treaty of Trianon In 1456, the Hungarian Regent, János Hu- Sumerian. These have not yet received smashed them). nyadi, defended the key frontier fortress of sufficient study for any more to be said. Nándorfehérvár (Bulgarian-White-Town: Second, the Magyárs or Hungarian people Then began a long period of peace during Belgrade). Europe was so happy that the came to their present homeland with a which the laws (up till then, orally trans- Pope ordered the bells throughout all Chris- horse culture, the ancient culture of the mitted) were written down, more towns tianity to be rung at noon to remember this steppe, or Puszta. This way of life was not were founded, people with special skills great victory. (This is the Roman Catholic “savage” or “barbaric”, but a unique civi- (such as Germans and Cumanians) were “Angelus”). lization that held sway over Central Asia settled and given land. Croatia, an ancient from about 700 B.C. to about 1300 A.D. Christian Kingdom, asked King Kálmán to King Mattias Corvinus, of the House of The culture included a highly-disciplined rule there, and after that Croatia formed Hunyadi (1458-1490) was, after St. Stephen military organization based on clan ties. part of the Hungarian Kingdom for many and Louis the Great, Hungary’s greatest Much evidence indicates that the steppe centuries. The two peoples respected each king. He was one of the first European people had a “decimal” system of military other from this time. Hungary was, for rulers to have a standing army (The Black organization, still reflected in modern Hun- many centuries, the most advanced coun- Army) and kept the Turks at bay. He was a garian ranks, which have no direct country in Europe in many respects. E.g., Hun- great patron of the arts and introduced the terparts in the West. garian King Kálmán banned the burning of Renaissance into Hungary. However, he witches in A.D. 1100. Also, the oral Hun- had no heir so his achievements did not The essence of this horse-culture was garian Constitution (Blood Alliance) was remain permanent. Turkic. So were many Old Magyár names. written down and improved, (the Arany (Much research still has to be done in Bulla), around the same time as the English In 1514 Gyúrgy Dózsa (a Székely huszár Transoxania, between the Amu-Darya and Magna Carta. Minority rights were pro- captain) lead a nationwide uprising of the Syr-Darya rivers). Some cities have been tected. A special “Bulla” was issued for the serfs. The nobility crushed the peasants excavated, and there are clear military ties protection of the Jews. (They were few, as with excessive and unnecessary violence. with the Avars in Hungary. This Transox- most Hungarian moneylenders were at this And so, when a few years the Turks at- anian military organization also had a strong time Muslim Bulgars from the Volga). tacked, they found Hungary a divided na- influence on Eastern Persia, or Khordofan. They are referred to in Hungarian as tion augmented by the new doctrine of Precisely how the Turkic aspect and the Böszörmény, while the old name for the Protestantism. At Mohács, in 1526, the Finno-Ugric aspect come together is not other Bulgars was Nándor. Hungarians were utterly defeated. The re- yet known, but is the subject of spirited maining leaders withdrew the government debate in Hungary. The main army of the Tartars invaded to Pozsony (Pressburg). (There were very Hungary in 1241, and killed an estimated few Slovaks (if any) there at the time, as one-third of the Hungarian population. they lived in the mountains). The Hungar- A Chronology of However, by 1266, the Hungarians had ian nobles split at this time. Those in the Hungarian History defeated a Tartar army. north and east voted for János Zápolyai, while those in the remaining western part In the year 896 A.D., seven Magyár tribes, Around 1350, the Seljuk (and later Otto- of the country elected Ferdinand of Haps- comprising 108 clans and numbering an man) Turks began harassing the eastern burg. Hungary at this time fell prey to its estimated 500 000 people, came from the border region. (i.e., the Carpathians). At own nobility’s avarice and shortsighted- region of the Prut, Seret and Dnyester first, Hungary easily dealt with the Turkish ness and the empire-building efforts of the Rivers. They had diplomatic contacts with threat, but it was a growing power, which Hapsburgs and those of the Turks. Byzantium, as well as with Arnulf, king of Hungary kept at bay for 150 years. the East Franks. They defeated the Bulgars However, this period was the Golden Age who ruled Transylvania and the rest of the A large Turkish army under the Sultan of Transylvania, which was autonomous Eastern Carpathian Basin. They further Murad I invaded the Balkans in the 1390’s. under Turkish rule, and became a centre of defeated the petty Avar, Hun and other After the Turks defeated a combined army religious freedom, art and trade under such, local people, and proceeded to conquer of Balkan nations, King Zsigmond mainly Hungarian Protestant Dukes and occupy the land. (Note, none of these (Sigismund) of Hungary (who was also the (Fejedelem) as the Bocskay, Bethlen and were Slavic or Rumanian, with the excep- Holy Roman Emperor) organized a cru- Báthori families. tion of Zwentibold/Svatopluk I, a Mora- sade against the Turks. At the battle of vian). Nikopolis in 1396, an army composed of The Kingdom of Hungary, as founded by Hungarian, French, German and Italian St. Stephen, was divided up into three They initiated a policy of destabilization knights was defeated and destroyed, be- areas. The Hapsburg part in the north and of the two Great Powers, the German- cause of the Turk’s superior tactical ma- west, the autonomous Turkish protector- Roman Empire and Byzantium, which neuverability. However the Turks were ate of Transylvania and the Turkish-occu- The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 7 pied centre and south. During this period form – if not the expertise and elan – of along with their Hungarian counterparts. the origins of the “nationalities question” these cavalrymen spread throughout Eu- The miners were well respected. arose, as Serbs and Vlachs (Rumanians) rope. Unfortunately, after 1780, the rise of fleeing the Turks entered Hungary in large Absolutism brought back the rift between RUTHENES: numbers, while the Hungarian ethnic group the King and the nobles, and all the while Traditional name: Rutén or Kisorosz. The was slowly decimated by the Turks. (Some the poor classes became poorer and poorer. real victims of Trianon, never receiving descendants of these Hungarians who were their own state. Stalin ethnically cleansed sold into slavery live today in the Sudan). In the 1830’s, many Hungarian nobles, many of them and then imported large There were of course many examples of like János Bólyai, Count István Széchenyi, numbers of Ukrainians. (The ethnic situa- great heroism in this period. The Hungar- Miklós Wesselényi and others inaugurated tion in Ruthenia is today hopelessly con- ians fought very hard for their country, the “Reform Age”, where they tried to fused). They were traditionally woodsmen. unfortunately without proper leadership bring Hungary, which once was in the and equipment. Some of the most famous forefront of European development, but RUMANIANS: battles and sieges were: Kúszeg (1532), due to all the wars was now very backward Traditional name: Oláh. (From Vlach). Visegrád (1544), Drégely (1552) Eger in line with advanced European countries, Relations between the Hungarian and Ru- (1552) Szigetvár (1566), the siege where especially England. (They especially liked manian people are strained. The Vlachs Sultan Süleiman died. Also, the Siege of the English Constitution, which they felt were herdsmen (usually shepherds). Their Eger was a serious defeat for the Turks, they could use as a model to help reform origins are a matter of debate. The first who had three armies – about 150 000 men their own one.) recorded instance of Rumanians in the – trying to capture a castle held by 2000 Carpathian mountains is in the second half Hungarians! In 1848, mainly due to the impact of the of the 12th Century. Their numbers in Reform Age, the Hungarians – again call- Transylvania increased with the Tatar and ing for their ancient constitutional rights – Turkish invasions. The Rumanians claim Hungary and the House of Hapsburg rose up against Austrian Absolutism to to have originated in Transylvania as de- regain national independence. They descendants from the Romans. (Hence the In 1686, the Turks were driven out by a feated the combined Austrian-Croat armies country is sometimes called “Romania”). combined Christian army. Unfortunately, of Jellacic, the Austrian regular forces of Another theory is that the Turks called the Hapsburgs dealt with Hungary not as a Windisch-Graetz, but in 1849 were crushed them “Rum” because they lived in the country with a centuries-old history, but as by a huge Russian army. It was at this time Turkish Sultanate of Rumelia. Vlachs are a “newly-won territory”. This aggravated that the “nationalities” began to want au- well-documented as nomadic herdsmen on the “nationalities question” because the tonomy within the Hungarian kingdom. the Balkans and in Anatolia during the Austrians (especially Leopold I) encour- The Hungarians, meanwhile, were preoc- early middle ages. As used in this book, the aged the Serbs, Slovaks, Walloons and cupied with regaining their political free- name Rumanian is a shortened version of other people to go to Hungary as “settlers”. dom, and overlooked the important nation- Roumanian, which in turn is a version of (At this time, the “Voijvodina”, the Bánát alities question. Roumelian, which was the original (writ- of Temesvár and other territories became ten) name of their country. ethnically mixed. This would have serious The Ausgleich with Austria in 1867 cre- consequences later, for instance, in the ated the Dual Monarchy. By this time, SERBS: period between WWI and WWII). minorities had developed a new way of Traditional name: Rác. (From “Rascia”, looking at the world, inherited from 1848, the medieval name of Serbia). Their first The Hungarian nobility called on the Aus- “nationalism”, i.e., the idea that a nation state was founded in 1217. Their indepen- trian Emperors to obey the Hungarian Con- must consist of people of the same ethnic dence was crushed by the Turks at the stitution as they had sworn to do. The group and speak the same language. The battle of Kossovo (1389). As a result, the Austrian Emperors called on the Hungar- Historical Hungary was a political state, Serb people generally migrated towards ians to acknowledge their Divine Right to not an ethnic nation-state. After many pro- the North and West to try to escape the rule, causing a rift that would never heal vocative acts, the Serbs murdered the Aus- harsh rule of the Turks. Many fled into between Austria and Hungary that would trian heir to the throne Franz Ferdinand in Hungary, and founded towns there (Ráck- cause many wars and uprisings. 1914. At this time, the various ministers eve, Rácalmás and Szentendre.) As men- (Austrians, Czechs etc.), all demanded war. tioned earlier, large numbers of Serbs were In 1701, the Duke of Transylvania, The only exception was the Hungarian settled in the late 1600’s /early 1700’s by Fransiscus Rákóczi II declared war on the Premier, Count Tisza. Nevertheless, he Leopold I in what would become the Voivo- Austrians, Pro Patria et Libertate. (For was blamed for the war by the Allied pro- dina, (Vajdaság, also known as the Bác- Nation and Liberty). He was ultimately paganda machine. ska). They were also settled in the Croat defeated because the Hungarian nobility frontier area, or Krajina. could not give up its privileges in favor of the serfs (peasants). Although tentative The Nationalities and the Hungarians CROATS: steps were taken to free them, and many of Traditional name: Horváth. (From Hr- Rákóczi’s leaders were in fact of peasant This is a set of “journalist’s impres- vat). The Croats elected to join the medi- origins. - This period is therefore greatly sions” – (i.e., not the author’s) from eval Hungary, and remained under Aus- romanticized in Hungary. North to South – based on discussions trian rule. The Croats had an advanced with Hungarians from modern Hungary culture of their own, but are best known Maria Theresia of Austria was elected and the various states neighboring on in their connection with the Hungarian Queen of Hungary in 1741. She under- Hungary. kingdom as soldiers. And indeed, they stood the Hungarian nobility and their con- produced some excellent ones, some even stitution, and tried to rebuild Hungary. For SLOVAKS: becoming Hungarian national heroes. The this, the nobles helped her greatly in the Traditional name: Tóth. Most Hungarians two nations generally respect each other, War of the Austrian Succession. She also seem to have got along well with them, but the only real clash being when the Croat tried to improve the lot of the poor. (This there was little respect for them, which the “Bán” or leader, Jellacic, invaded Hun- war saw the first use of Hungarian huszárs Slovaks resent. The Slovaks were tradi- gary in the service of the Austrian Em- in the West (against Prussia) and the uni- tionally woodsmen or tinkers or miners, peror. 8 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

GERMANS: EXTINCT/ABSORBED MINORITIES: High King) ascended to the throne in 970 Traditional name: Sváb (Swabian) in Hun- These include the Petcheneg (bessenyú) A.D., he moved towards the Holy Roman gary, and Szász (Saxon) in Transylvania. the Cumans, (kun) the Blaks (blak), the Empire politically and tried to minimize The Germans came to Hungary upon the Khazars (kazár) the Polovtsians (palóc) the cultural, religious and political power invitation of various Monarchs. They were and Avars. All these peoples settled in of the Byzantines. As part of this move, valued as tradesmen, and soon formed Hungary between 600 and 1300 A.D., and his son, Vajk, was sent to the West to be their own guilds. They generally lived in were of Turkic origins. They eventually Christianized. Vajk, baptized Stephanus the towns. Many Germans also came as were assimilated into the Hungarian people. (István) would become known as the farmers in the 1700’s. Relations between When the Hungarians occupied Hungary, founder of the Hungarian state. He put the Magyár and German people was usu- there were also some groups of Slav great emphasis on centralization and ally good, although the Germans tended to peoples, especially in the West, who also broke the power of the traditional (pa- support the Austrian Emperor (or the Em- became assimilated. Another group who gan) nobles. He wrote “Admonitions” press), whereas the Hungarians supported should be mentioned are the ancient Jazig (Intelmek) to his son between 1001 and national independence, although this must people, who are mentioned by the Romans. 1030 A.D., which would be a kind of be seen as an oversimplification of the They were part of the people the Greeks “Bible” for all the Arpád House kings. matter. As a result of this immigration and dubbed Sauromatae (cattle-herders) and They are remarkably enlightened. the close relationship with the Empire, called Sarmatians by modern historians. most Hungarian cities and regions also had Their descendants live in north-central An example, from the Fourth Admonition: German names. In German Pécs is “Fün- Hungary in the “jászság”. Towns named “ ... always keep in mind that every man is fkirchen”, Pozsony is Pressburg, Kassa is after them include Jázsberény etc. The born to the same condition, and that noth- Kassau, Transylvania is “Siebenbürgen”, Rumanian town of Jassy bears their name ing raises anyone, save humility, and noth- and so on. as well. Also, during the medieval period, ing casts anyone down, save pride and many Flemings fled to Hungary for protec- hatred.” (Free translation). The Arany JEWS: tion from religious persecution and there Bulla was brought in 1222 A.D. to check Traditional name: Izraelita or Zsidó. Jews were even some Italian immigrants. the power of the king. The nobility wanted were already present in medieval Hungary to limit the power of the king, at a time and it is speculated that possibly one or two Most of the above traditional names are no when the “Divine Right” of kings in the of the 108 Magyár clans were Jewish. longer used as they are considered to be rest of Europe was being asserted, (exclud- During the 18th Century a large number of pejorative or in other ways unacceptable. ing Poland and England). Jews emigrated to Hungary from Polish Galicia where they were being persecuted. The system had elements which are mod- They found a liberal reception in Hungary Overview of ern and democratic and were more ad- although they provoked some jealousy by Hungarian Constitutional History vanced than in many parts of Europe. It had their monopolizing of certain sectors of the one fatal flaw: The masses of people were economy. In 1919, Béla Kun’s communist The Hungarian constitutional tradition is not given any political rights. As a result, regime inspired anti-Semitic reactions, based on a tradition that reaches back to the only four “Estates” had political power, or which played a large part in the racist cultural heritage of the Steppe, going back rights. These were the Leading Nobility Jewish Laws and the views of the Hungar- as far as the Scythians, of whom similar (Fúnemes); the Clergy; the Merchants and ian Fascists, such as the Nyilas Party. traditions are recorded by Herodotus c. the “Common Nobility” (Köznemes). 480 B.C. This was the so-called “Blood GYPSIES: Treaty” (Vérszerzúdés), in which each of Most clerical positions were appointed by Traditional name: Cigány. They were no- the seven leaders (vezér) of the the King, (not the Pope), so these already madic people, assumed to be from the “Hetumoger” (Hétmagyar, i.e. Seven- were nobles. (Although there are examples Rajastan and Punjab regions of India. They Magyár Alliance) cut himself and poured a of commoners becoming bishops, etc.). are famous for their interpretations of Hun- few drops of blood into a bowl of wine. The Kings would grant Royal Privileges to garian music, as well as fortune-telling and Then they all ceremonially drank from it. deserving towns, which then became known a strong clan-based culture. They prefer to There were four “stations” (statio) of the as Royal Free Towns, (szabad királyi be called “Roma” (Also from the Turkish alliance. (There is no exact date for this városok), and were allowed to send repre- name). event, but it is believed to be around 840 sentatives to the országglés, (the “assem- A.D.). This placed the Family of Arpád, bling of the Nation” and is still the Hungar- SZÉKELY: son of Almos at the head of the alliance. ian name for Parliament), as well as write Traditional name: Székely. (In German, their own charters for the running of their Székler). Traditionally (from the time of The Seven-Magyár tribal alliance pro- own affairs. (Effectively local government). St. Stephen), they were soldiers, usually ceeded to conquer Hungary in 896 AD. This was especially important as – unlike light cavalry. The present-time Ruma- in Western Europe – the local baron could nian government claims they don’t exist When Géza Fejedelem (which is difficult collect pay taxes. These Estates had a right as a separate ethnic group. They them- to translate but means something like and a duty to call on the King to convene selves have numerous legends about At- the országglés in a particular place, and tila the Hun (who is seen as a hero by thus they are remembered as the Parlia- both the Hungarians and Székely). They The Statio of the Alliance ment of Rákos, or Onód, etc. regard themselves as descendants of 1. The leader of the Tribes must always be a Prince Csaba, the youngest son of Attila. descendent of Almos. (House of Arpád.) During the time of the Angevin Kings, Historians say they are possibly de- 2. Every member of the Alliance is to get a (1300 – 1400 A.D.), the nobility was al- scended from the Avars, (many of whom fair share of the land, cattle, and horses ready defining the “political nation”. really were Huns), while others theorize that are to be gained by common effort. that they are actually descendants of the 3. The descendents of the Seven Leaders are It should be noted here that most European Onogur people (ca. 670 A.D.). Whatever to remain the heads of the Seven Tribes countries were still inventing themselves, the case, they are recorded in Hungarian (or Seven Lands). and therefore Hungary (and Poland) were chronicles as being in Hungary before 4. Let anyone who breaks the Alliance pay often ahead of Europe politically, contrary the Magyárs. with his blood and be forever cursed. to the “backwardness” one constantly hears The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 9 about in the West. The nobility’s defini- Lord.This meant they were entitled to raise Royal Army was crushed by Sultan Süle- tion of a “political nation” was surpris- armies. iman the Magnificent at Mohács (26 000 ingly modern, but it was not destined to Hungarians vs 70-80 000 Turks). Unfortu- stand the tests of history and time. During the period of Austrian rule, the nately for Hungary, it was effectively “be- Hungarian nobility adopted foreign names headed” in this battle, with the King and a It was this “political nation” for which the and titles. Thus German titles like Baron large number of those with political power various Hungarian leaders would rise (báró) Count (gróf). (The Body Politic) dying on the battle- against Turkey and Austria, and it was this field. ancient definition of Hungary which was The continuing weakness of the system smashed at Trianon in 1920. was the growth of the serf class, and politi- Austria and the German states were ever- cal power remaining in the hands of a few. ready to take advantage, and even invaded It is not hard to see why Hungarians are so This power was often abused. (As else- Hungary in 1541. against this Diktat! Also, while Hungary where in Europe). By the time of Mattias was de facto occupied by foreign powers, Corvinus, (1458 – 1490), the nation was in (Turks or Austrians), the nobility kept the a constitutional crisis in that the nobles Under Turkish Rule idea of the nation alive through the concept (magnates) had taken so much power for of the “political nation”. The definition of themselves that they became “little kings”. The Turks reacted, so Hungary was occu- the “political nation” was as follows: The King Mattias tried to restore the balance pied by Turkey for 150 years. This period common law authority which belongs to and instituted a large number of reforms (excluding Transylvania) prevented any the landed nobility, the Chief of the Army aimed at alleviating the lot of the peasants. healthy development of the constitution and the king is referred to as the (or anything else, such as art or industry or “communitas”. This community or com- Matthias would often travel incognito and trade) as people were forced to try and mon power is gained from the Blood Treaty. personally check how the reforms were survive the Turkish oppression, which oc- This means that the first Fejedelem got his progressing. A common saying in Hun- casionally was made worse by the Austri- power to rule the others from them. It gary reflects the common man’s view of ans. One of the few steps forward during follows that St. Stephen inherited this right him: “Meghalt Mátyás, meghalt az this dark period was the introduction of the from his fathers. igazság”. Or, “Matthias has died and so has so-called “hajduszabadság”. A “Hajdu” was justice”. After his death, his reforms were, a hired soldier (this being Hungary, they As a result, the king rules not by God’s for the most part, reversed. were mostly cavalry) and this concept meant Favor, but by the assent of the communitas. that a man who had been a soldier for a The common-law practice placed the “Di- In 1504, the “Chief Justice” (országbíró) certain time was accorded the title “vitéz” vine” element not in the king, but in the István Werbúczy, started writing the and was accepted as being a noble (i.e., Holy Crown of St. Stephen. This is re- Tripartitum, or Triple Book, which he com- was freed). Unlike the higher nobility, many ferred to as early as Stephen himself as the pleted in 1514. This was the first compila- hajdus received their coats-of-arms as a “Corona Sacra”. tion of all of Hungary’s common laws. In group, e.g., a coat-of-arms for a company, this work, he states the concept of the etc. It is generally held by Hungarian histori- “political nation” and restates the equality ans that in Old Magyár society, one of the of all nobles, based on “membership in the Transylvania, meanwhile, became the hold kings – there were two – was “persona Holy Crown”. The “national idea” was that out for Hungarian national freedom, under sacra”. It is quite probable that the idea of with equality of all nobles, the State and the various “Fejedelem” or Dukes. The the “Holy King” was moved onto the Holy the Nation would coalesce. The fact that region became one of the (possibly the Crown in the Christian era. Hungary has a Werbúczy was asked to write the book in most) liberal in Europe. It was the first unique tradition of numerous kings who 1504 is no accident, as it was in this year (together with Poland) to recognize free- were made saints by the Catholic Church, that, to quote a Hungarian political ob- dom of conscience (In June, 1568) trade and many place names reflect this ancient server, “the fully-developed right of the was carried out from Turkey to Belgium, tradition. E.g. Szentkirály-szabadja, which Nation to elect a king first found expres- literature flourished. The first Western laws means the Freedom [or Free Place] of the sion in the election of King Ulászló to recognize religious liberty came at least Holy King.) This common law concept of (Wladiszlaus) the First. His election to the a century later). Also, the nationalities the rule of the “nation”, (nemzet), was throne ... was a victory for the ... concept of were given equal treatment (there were called the Doctrine of the Holy Crown. Idoneitas (suitability to rule) over legitimas, three, the Hungarians, the Germans (Sax- (Szentkorona Tan). or hereditary, bloodline-related, or dynas- ons) and the Székely. However, the Ruma- tic principle.” nians were not included. (There were too Another important aspect of the ongoing few of them to have any impact yet, much constitutional development was the con- It is interesting to speculate that a logical like the Gypsies. However, the first Ruma- cept that all those with political power (i.e., development of “political nation” (the Body nian books were printed here by German the nobles) were equal to each other. This Politic) would have been to widen the and Hungarian tradesmen. is important because it tried to prevent the scope of the law to give rights to other growth of a baronial class who would lord classes. This could have led to the modern it over the other nobility. (Although this “nation state” being a Hungarian idea. This Hungary and the House of Hapsburg was not totally successful). was not to be, however, because of the enormous numbers of Turkish assaults and During 1686 – 1699, Hungary was freed The concept of equality of the nobles was the ensuing disruption of life in Hungary, from the Turks by a combined European first made into law by Louis the Great in which prevented its development. army (including large numbers of Hungar- 1351 A.D. It should be noted that, at least ians, of course) headed by Prince Eugene on paper, this legislation succeeded. Theo- In 1514, the constitutional system suffered of Savoy. Unfortunately, the hope of the retically, at least, only a few people were a spectacular failure when the Peasants’ Hungarian nobles that their political pow- given the Hungarian title Fúnemes (High Revolt erupted. The nobles were too short- ers (and lands) would be restored was in Noble), owing to their important position sighted to extend their political rights to vain. Instead, the House of Hapsburg took in the land. The other title carried had was the peasants, and Hungary was weakened control of Hungary and ruled it as if it was that of “Zászlós ur”, or Flag-holding at a crucial time. In 1526, the Hungarian new territory, such as America or Africa. 10 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

The situation was made worse by the fact classes), were prepared to fight for the Counties, and members of the “kiváltságos that the Hungarian Parliament in 1687 rights asserted by their own laws. Also, the nemzetek” or “privileged nations”. These recognized the hereditary right of the Haps- lot of the peasants was somewhat improved. were the Jazigs and the Kumans. Also, the burgs to the Hungarian throne. This, al- Later, in the Parliament of 1722/3, the Hajdu were allowed to vote. though done out of gratitude for the deliv- Pragmatic Sanction was accepted, again erance from the Turks, was a step back- keeping Hungary in a constitutionally back- The key point on which 1848 turned in wards constitutionally, which would have ward position. Hungary was the emancipation of the peas- serious negative consequences in future. ants. This was voted in by the Kossuth The situation became consistently worse Although Queen Maria Theresia was good Government in April 1848 (“April Laws”). as new people, (Serbs, Rumanians, Slo- for Hungary, the direction the constitution This was unacceptable to the Absolutist vaks, Germans and others), were brought was going was backwards, towards West- powers of the time, notably Austria, Prus- in as “settlers” and took the lands that the ern – Austrian/Prussian Absolutism – and sia – who offered troops against Hungary – “natives” had owned for centuries, which away from the traditional Hungarian prin- Russia, who sent 200 000. The Hungarian they could prove with documents (e.g. ciples of limited government. When Maria Revolution of 1848 never had a chance [Hungarian] Royal Grants, Coats-of-Arms Theresia approached the Hungarian Par- against the combined might of Austria and etc.). liament in Pozsony/Pressburg in 1741 to Russia. (The 1848 Revolution gave rise to help her against Prussia, the Hungarians the name Honvéd, which literally means The “natives” were being abused like never acclaimed her queen. She understood the Home Defender, or Home Guard). How- before and something had to break. Condi- importance of the Hungarian Parliament, ever, the constitution had done something tions were so bad that peasants (and many and acknowledged many laws which had very important. It had reformed itself from nobles, too) began to flee to the mountains earlier been promulgated (especially con- a feudal basis to one based on modern and forests and were called “bujdosó” or cerning religious toleration). She also is- liberal concepts. This is interesting, in that “hiders”. Tragically, many of the Hungar- sued an edict to protect the peasants the constitution – instead of having been ian nobles were only interested in regain- (“Urbarium”). thrown out – was extended to include ev- ing lands lost to the Turks and neglected eryone, not just the old “political nation”. their responsibilities to their peasants. As a Maria Theresia promised to return Tran- This meant, in effect, that everyone in result, the split between the peasantry and sylvania to Hungary instead of administer- Hungary became a member in equal stand- nobility remained. ing it as a separate “new” territory. Sadly, ing of the Holy Crown. The continuity her son, Joseph II did not comply, refused from St. Stephen remained. The Francis Rákóczi II, one of the most roman- to recognize the constitution, or to have Revolution’s emancipation of the serfs was tic figures in Hungarian, history came to himself crowned as prescribed by the laws finally accepted throughout the Austrian the rescue of the serfs. He was the grand- of Hungary. He is referred to disdainfully Empire, and it achieved most of its goals in son of Peter Zrínyi, (executed for Jacobite as the “kalapos király” (King in a hat). The the Ausgleich of 1867, when the Empire political activity in 1671), and the son of negative impact of the Absolutist tendency became Austria-Hungary. Ilona Zrínyi, (who led the defence of the in Hungarian life was showing itself. castle of Munkács against the Austrians). There was a problem, however: He was an enlightened man who wanted, The key person in the Reform Age was (like Miklós Zrínyi, the grandson of the Count István Széchenyi. He had travelled The Kingdom of Hungary faced a great hero of Szigetvár), to reform Hungary’s widely and perceived that Hungary was crisis when the new “nationalisms” based constitution, to include more groups of very backward. His way of uplifting the on the French model, hit Europe. Old Hun- people, and to reestablish the nation’s in- country was not constitutional reform, but gary was a kingdom based on a “body dependence. He lived in exile in Poland, economic reform. It is worthwhile to men- politic”, or “political nation”, that was not but in 1701 – as the legitimate Duke of tion a few people from this age. József defined by race or language. The new 19th Transylvania – called on the nation to rise Katona (playwright), Sándor Csoma- century idea of Nationalism entailed that against the Austrian absolutist oppression. Kúrösi (explorer), János Bólyai (mathema- people who spoke the same language should He raised Hungary’s first regular infantry tician, incidentally the first to reject Eu- live in a “home of their own” i.e., the unit, led by a peasant, and many of his clidean geometry), Miklós Wesselényi nation-state. People who had previously cavalry commanders, including General (politician and publicist), Ferenc Kölcsey been defined by class, for instance, peas- “Vak” (Blind) Bottyán, were noblemen. (politician and poet, who wrote Hungary’s ants in Transylvania, suddenly wanted to His soldiers called themselves “kuruc”, a national anthem). It should be noted that be called Slovaks, or Rumanians, etc. By Hungarianized word for “crusader” (from all of them were nobles, and even aristo- the 1848 Revolution, the Croats wanted the German “kreuz”). Rákóczi lost the war crats. their independence back, later the Slovaks eventually because of international poli- wanted to be recognized as a nation, as did tics, which were not favorable to the return In 1848, Hungary was going through a the Ruthenes, the Rumanians and the Serbs. of independence for Hungary. However, reform age. By 1843, Hungary had de- This led to the final crisis of the Historical he left behind a legacy of chivalry, honor manded freedoms from the Viennese Court Hungary, as part of the Austro-Hungarian and courage which lives on to this day. which were considered “revolutionary”. Empire. Before, all written correspondence, Rákóczi, despite his humanism and Louis Kossuth championed the rights of official documents, etc., were in Latin, and Transylvanian traditions of tolerance of the peasants to own land, and the European it did not matter who spoke what at home. differing religions and social classes, was political climate brought matters to a head This all changed when the various nation- unable to get most of the Hungarian nobil- in 1848. By this time, the Hungarian con- alities began developing their own lan- ity to accept that their peasants needed stitution looked like this: The King had to guages. By 1866, Rumelia (Rumania) was rights too. be from the House of Austria. The Upper independent, and the Rumanians in Tran- House comprised the “high nobility”, in- sylvania wanted to join them. The war ended – rather peacefully – in cluding Catholic and Protestant clergy. 1711, with some constitutional gains, (those (Later Jewish Chief Rabbis were included). In 1918 Austria-Hungary collapsed and peasants who had been officers in the kuruc The Lower House was made up of “com- the Western Allies aided the Czechs, Ru- army were allowed to keep their rights, mon nobles” (whether with land or with- manians and Serbs in invading and ran- etc.). It also showed the House of Austria out), representatives of the Royal Free sacking Hungary. The way in which His- that the Hungarian nobility, (and other Cities, representatives from the Royal torical Hungary was destroyed still angers The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 11 many Hungarians today, not made any in possession of territories they desired by the size nor the political weight of the other better by bad treatment the Hungarian the time the peace conference began. It is territories it desired were comparable to “minorities” receive, especially in Serbia, hard to see what the Allied foreign minis- those of Transylvania or Upper Hungary. Rumania and Slovakia. tries could have done to prevent these Yugoslavia’s aspirations clashed with those invasions, short of sending troops to proof both Rumania and Italy, since the Bánát tect the former enemy against their own had earlier been promised to both Rumania In the Wake of World War I allies. and Serbia, so that both Yugoslavia and Rumania claimed the Bánát, resulting in a Defeated along with the other Central Pow- On 16.11.1918 Count Károlyi dissolved bloody armed confrontation between the ers in the Autumn of 1918, the Austro- Parliament and proclaimed Hungary as an two countries, only stopped by French Hungarian Empire disintegrated. The col- independent republic. troops. The Paris peacemakers eventually lapse brought political chaos and economic decided to partition the Bánát between breakdown to the Balkans. On 31.10.1918, On 8.11.1918, Czechoslovak troops ad- Rumania and Yugoslavia.) Yugoslavia with this collapse imminent, Count Mihály vanced into Upper Hungary in order to would have liked to obtain the city of Pécs Károlyi was appointed by the Austrian claim “Slovakia” as its own. After a few and the valuable coal mines nearby from Emperor Charles IV as prime minister of minor battles, the Hungarians withdrew, Hungary. Although not awarded to her, Hungary at the head of an improvised whereupon General Ferdinand Foch as- both remained under Yugoslavian occupa- administration based on a left-wing Na- sented to a further advance of the Czecho- tion through the summer of 1921. tional Council, (progressive bourgeoisie slovak troops in accordance with Czecho- and intelligentsia revolutionary bodies). slovak territorial claims. In December 1918 The Rumanian and Czechoslovak forces Károlyi was informed of the Czechoslo- took over public administration and began The Hungarian troops engaged on the Ital- vak–Hungarian demarcation line, which to integrate the occupied areas into their ian Front and in the Ukraine were ordered largely coincided with the borders later respective countries despite the explicit back to Hungary. dictated by the Peace Treaty of Trianon. stipulation of the armistice agreement that administration would remain in Hungarian While withdrawing to Hungary, the Bal- The Rumanian government was most un- hands until the final decisions over the fate kan Army of the Entente Powers, under the happy with the demarcation line estab- of these territories were determined by the French General Franchet d’Esperay (also lished by the November 1919 armistice peace conference. Hundreds of thousands spelt as Esperey), reached the southern agreement. Rumanian claims, based on of Hungarians fled to Budapest from the borders of Hungary. secret agreements with the Entente made occupied territories. in 1916, were far more far-reaching. The The National Council General Diaz signed border between the two countries would Count Károlyi’s government found itself an armistice at Padua on 3.11.1918. This have been at the Tisza River, in the heart of in a very difficult position and popular was signed by on the Italian side by Gen- Hungary. In addition to Entente promises, support for his administration was severely eral Diaz. Rumania was also in possession of a “dec- diminished. The occupation of the rich laration of union” with Transylvania is- industrial and mineral-producing territo- On 6.11.1918, Károlyi lead a delegation to sued by self-appointed representatives of ries, as well as the southern grain produc- Belgrade to meet the French Marshal Gen- Transylvanian Rumanians in case territo- ing districts of Hungary, furthered the ex- eral Franchet d’Esperay, commander of rial claims based on the secret wartime isting economic crisis to great proportions the Allied Balkan Army. The agreement treaties were declared null and void. and increased civil unrest. Further diffi- laid down demarcation lines, but did entail culties were based on Hungary’s exclusion the loss of Croatia, which even in dualist Unfortunately, secret treaties signed during from the aid programs of the Supreme Hungary, had enjoyed a separate status. the war between the Entente and various Economic Council and the American Re- This demarcation line, however, was not to representatives of ethnic groups and exile lief Administration. All these factors, ac- last long. governments obliged the Allies (not unwill- cording even to Allied reports, tended to ingly) to consent to the demands of the strengthen the extreme left. The Bolshevik The events now occurring in Hungary Rumanians, Serbians, Croats, and Czechs. opposition to the government engaged in would have a drastic effect on the country Accordingly, Károlyi was instructed by the fanning the flames of hatred against the for the next twenty years. Allied Powers on 2.12.1918 to evacuate Tran- rich and the victorious Western democra- sylvania, Slovakia and Ruthenia. Not having cies. The 6.11.1918 Agreement provisionally any significant military force at hand – be- fixed the size of the Hungarian Army at six cause of their unilateral disarmament – the The Entente’s hostile actions against Hun- infantry and two cavalry divisions. Based Károlyi government was unable to oppose gary continued relentlessly. On 20.03.1919 on this armistice, all Hungarian units and these orders by force. General Vyx presented the Allied demands troops arriving at the national borders were to Károlyi, indicating that the Allied troops disarmed, demobilized, and sent home, the Following this instruction, the Rumanian occupy additional Hungarian territories Károlyi government relying naively on the forces, encouraged by General Franchet “with a view to preventing the spread of Allied Powers to defend Hungary’s territo- d’Esperay, crossed the demarcation line in Bolshevism, which was prevalent in Hun- rial integrity. December 1919 and by February 1920 had gary”. The Vyx note proved the failure of reached a line running through Márama- Károlyi’s policies in preventing the West- Although the victorious small allies of the rossziget (Sighet), Nagybanya (Bania ern powers from dismembering Hungary. Entente in the Danube region were assured Mare), Zilah (Zilau), and Csucsa, well It also ordered the formation of a Hungar- of a sympathetic hearing and they knew beyond the historic boundaries of Transyl- ian-Rumanian neutral zone whose western that they would receive large territories at vania. The Allies were finally forced to line bore a suspicious resemblance to the the expense of Hungary, they did not know send French troops to Arád after bloody promised border of the 1916 secret agree- to what extent their maximum demands encounters took place there between Ru- ment between Rumania and the Allies. would be met. To be on the safe side, all manians and Hungarians. Károlyi, supported unanimously by his three neighbors (Czechoslovakia, the Yu- government, was not prepared to concede goslavia, and Rumanian), initiated mili- Yugoslavia was less aggressive. It had further territories. On 21.03.1919, decid- tary actions against Hungary in order to be already been awarded Croatia, and neither ing that he was obviously not able to pro- 12 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 tect the country’s borders or establish his Colonel Aurel Stromfeld, a professional absence of leadership, discipline broke government, Count Károlyi turned over general staff officer, was appointed as Chief down and the army rushed back toward control of the government to the Social- of Staff of the Eastern Army. He was a Budapest without offering any resistance Democratic Party. good organizer, a good strategist, and was to the Rumanian troops. The patriotic sol- a commander who enjoyed the confidence diers of the Red Army also withdrew their In a series of quick maneuvers, the Social- and loyalty of his soldiers. loyalty from Béla Kun’s regime. After Democratic Party turned over the powers hardly more than four months, the Bolshe- of government to the Bolshevik Party (or- His plan was to defend in the south and vik Party lost the support of the Hungarian ganized on 2.11.1917). The Bolshevists, southeast, generally along the Drava and people. under the leadership of Béla Kun (Kohn) Tisza Rivers, with inferior forces (one di- proclaimed a “Soviet Republic of Hun- vision and two mixed brigades), while the The Rumanians proceeded to occupy two- gary”, imposed a reign of “red terror”, bulk of the army (one army corps and thirds of the country. It was only after the (which succeeded in antagonizing almost supporting artillery), was to attack along intervention of the Entente Powers that the the entire population), and immediately the Tisza River in a northerly direction to Székels were released. began to raise a “Red Army”. split the Czech and Rumanian forces. The attack started on 30.05.1919 and by After the leaders of the Bolshevik govern- By this time, two-thirds of Hungary had 10.06.1919 the units of the Hungarian Army ment had escaped to Austria, the Workers’ been occupied by invading forces. had reached border in the northeastern Council of Budapest elected a new govern- Carpathians. In the northwest, the cam- ment at its 31.07.1919 meeting, under the The Western powers, which had attempted paign reoccupied important industrial re- leadership of Gyula Peidl. He, as well as to prevent the spread of Bolshevism by gions around Miskolc, Salgotarjan and the members of his government, belonged ordering the Allied occupation of Hun- Selmecbanya. The Allied forces outnum- to the Social Democratic Party and were gary, now changed their policy. On bered the Hungarian troops three to one. In stamped by the Bolsheviks as “right wing” 4.04.1919, John Christian Smuts, repre- the south, there were 20,000 –30,000 Yu- socialists. On 1.08.1919, the Bolshevist senting the Allied Powers, arrived in Buda- goslavian troops. In the east, 20–30,000 government resigned. Béla Kun and sev- pest and tried to explain to Béla Kun that Rumanians. (There were also 20–30,000 eral of leads of the Hungarian Soviet Re- the line of demarcation marked out in the French in the east); in the north 20–25,000 public and their families fled to Austria. Vyx note “was not intended to be a perma- Czechs. As long as supplies reached them, nent political frontier” and the Allied oc- Hungarians were able to counter the ad- Peidl’s government annulled many regula- cupation of Hungarian territories would vancing hostile invaders. But the Bolshe- tions of the Bolshevik dictatorship. Politi- “in no case prejudice the Hungarian case.” vik government in Budapest continually cal prisoners were released, revolutionary sabotaged the logistic arrangements. tribunals dismissed, the Red Guard dis- Meanwhile, under the premiership of Count solved. The former police organizations Károlyi Huszár, a counter-government was During this period, when the patriotism of were entrusted with the maintenance of formed at Arád on 29.04.1919. the Hungarian officers and soldiers pro- law and order. Confiscated properties were duced military victories, the communist given back to their rightful owners. Czech troops continued their advance from dictatorship of the proletariat created more the north and Rumanian units from the and more dissatisfaction in the different The Rumanian troops occupied Budapest southeast. segments of the Hungarian population. In on 3.08.1919. An Interallied Military Mis- many places, civilians and soldiers in the sion with British, French, American and The Bolsheviks now appealed to the pa- countryside and in the army began to orga- Italian members arrived in the capital on triotism of the Hungarian masses. The nize an uprising to overthrow the repres- 5.08.1919. The next day, a few anticom- appeal to patriotism worked. Workers sive government. munist soldiers, under the leadership of and peasants volunteered for military István Friedrich, invaded the council of units. The soldier councils were dis- Georges Clemenceau sent two telegrams ministers and dismissed the social-demo- solved, the authority of political com- in the first half of June, demanding that the cratic government, recognizing Joseph of missars curtailed, iron discipline restored, Bolshevik government withdraw its troops Hapsburg as Regent of Hungary. He reigned party politics forbidden. Many former from the reoccupied territories. The gov- from 7.08.1919 to 23.08.1919, when he K.u.K. and Honvéd army officers and ernment complied with Clemenceau’s de- abdicated after strong pressure from the soldiers enlisted voluntarily in the Hun- mand and ordered the army to withdraw to Allies. (After all, they had just fought a garian “Red Army” patriotic reasons. the line of demarcation. The retreat under- major war to get rid of the Hapsburgs). They saw it as their patriotic duty to mined the morale of the army and desertion defend their country against foreign in- began to decimate the troops. The Hungar- On 9.06.1919, a National Army was formed vaders, particularly as these invaders were ian forces in Transylvania were forced to by Rear-Admiral Nicholas Horthy, who obviously intent upon completely occu- capitulate on 26.06.1919. The entire Székel took charge as Commander-in-Chief of all pying the country and dissolving the new Division went into Rumanian captivity Hungarian forces that remained intact. The republic. Even the cadets of the Ludov- around Brasso (Kronstadt) and were in- core of this army were officer units. (Ow- ica Military Academy petitioned the terned there. ing a great influx of officers, units were Minister of Defense to send their battal- created that consisted mainly of junior ion to the front to defend Hungary. Colonel Stromfeld, the organizer and leader officers.) These units were later joined by of the successful military campaign, re- Székel Division troops after their release The Hungarian Red Army was therefore signed on 1.07.1919 and was replaced by in July 1919. commanded by highly capably and patri- Ferenc Julier in the position of Chief of otic officers, who had recently gathered Staff. He launched an attack over the Tisza These anti-Communist officer units had their experience as members of the Aus- River against the Rumanian forces, but this been created at Feldbach (Austria) and in trian-Hungarian Imperial Army, including attack had no chance. The patriotic officers the south and in the west of Hungary after its General Staff. They ably lead their mea- and soldiers, who only a few weeks before the demise of the Austrian-Hungarian gre forces against the Czechs in northern had fought heroically for the reoccupation Empire. They had little or no sympathy for Hungary and against the Rumanians in of the Hungarian territories, now turned those officers who had fought in the Hun- Transylvania. against the purposeless bloodshed. In the garian Red Army. They could not under- The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 13 stand that the great majority had seen it as territories and thus confront the upcoming The new Hungarian government, having their patriotic duty to save the nation, and peace negotiations with a fait accompli. achieved independent and political stabil- not to engage in politics at a time of grave ity for Hungary, now faced the task of national emergency as had been a tradition The Hungarian government, unified or not, righting the damage and destruction caused in the Imperial Army, which was that offic- had no control over military forces in the by the war, ensuing disorders, and inva- ers did not interfere or even interest them- nation. There were the remnants of the Red sions. It had to face up to the harsh fact that selves in politics. Army, which withdrew to Pannonia and the Allied and Associated Powers consid- established its headquarters at Siofok, on ered the Hungary as one of the official As indicated, many former K.u.K senior the shores of Lake Balaton. Colonel Antal successors of the Austrian-Hungarian officers and General Staff members had Lehar commanded in western Hungary an Empire, and that now-defunct empire had joined the Hungarian Red Army out of anticommunist army of about divisional sued for peace. Hungary now had to accept patriotic duty, amongst them József strength. Former officers and soldiers of a harsh peace treaty imposed by them. Bajnóczy, Alajos Béldy, Károly Beregfy, the dissolved K.u.K. Army, the Honvéd, as Elemér Gorondy-Novák, Sándor György- well as the disbanded Red Army, assembled The Rumanian forces gradually evacuated Bengyel, Gusztáv Hennyey, Gusztáv Jány, at Szeged and were organized by Captain Hungary. The general looting and thieving Géza Lakatos, András Littay, Béla Mikós, Julius Gömbös into officer battalions. of public and private property carried out Vilmos Nagy, Hugo Sónyi, Ferenc Former K.u.K. Admiral Nicholas Horthy by the Rumanians during the occupation of Szombathelyi, Hendrik Werth. The list is was appointed on 6.06.1919 by the Károlyi large parts of Hungary was on a monumen- included, because a large part of postwar government at Szeged as Minister of War. tal scale that was unprecedented in modern literature has indicated that these officers On 12.07.1919, the Abraham government history. By the time the Rumanians finally were persecuted for their joining the Red recognized him as Commander in Chief of quit Hungary in April 1920, they had sto- Army. the National Army. He moved swiftly and len 1,292 locomotives with 54,130 railway decisively to unite the three separate groups wagons full of loot. Shortly thereafter, the Rumanians ad- of anticommunist officers and soldiers and vanced into Transdanubia and occupied organize them into an effective military Owing to the disastrous military and the Györ. They began to plunder the coun- force. unstable political situation within Hun- try, taking away every moveable piece of gary, the presentation of a final draft treaty military equipment. The MARTA fac- The Allied Peace Commission ordered the for Hungary by the Entente and Associated tory at Arád had been plundered in No- Rumanians to leave Transdanubia by Powers to end World War I was delayed vember 1918. In September 1919, the 11.10.1919 and was able to induce the until 16.01.1920. Although Hungary pro- Rumanians dismantled and removed the Rumanians – with great difficulties – to tested many points, the treaty was eventu- entire armaments factory at Györ. The withdraw from Budapest on 13.11.1919, ally signed in the Grand Trianon at Ver- same fate befell most of the factories (although only after thoroughly looting the sailles on 4.06.1920. they encountered in Hungary. capital), and to retire east behind the Tisza River by 14.11.1919. Anticommunist forces were organizing also Treaty of Trianon in 1920. in other parts of the country. In April of The Allied Peace Commission allowed 1919, Count Julius Károlyi attempted to Horthy’s National Army to enter Budapest The brutal treaty broke up a political and reach Arád and from there Szeged, where on 16.11.1919. After long negotiations, a economic system, which had been based the French commanders promised him sup- new coalition government was formed un- on logic, common sense and law, and cre- port for the formation of an anticommunist der the premiership of Károly Huszár. It ated new states, which, in spite of Allied government. However, because of the in- was recognized by the Allied missions and promises, were not nation-states. The Ru- terference of Rumanian occupational prepared for parliamentary elections. The thenians never got their own country, the troops, Károlyi arrived at Szeged only in elections, held on 25–26.01.1920, pro- Slavs were pushed into “Yugoslavia”, while June 1919. There he found – instead of duced victory for the Smallholder’s Party the Slovaks, who wanted independence support – opposition on the part of the and for the Christian National Union Party. from the Hungarians, were placed under French representatives. By 12.07.1919, Both parties were made up of a cross sec- Czech rule. Károlyi gave in to the French demands to tion of society; thus the parties did not form a coalition government with the par- represent the interest of any particular so- Transylvania and most of the Bánát were ticipation of all political parties. He then cial class. On the basis of these elections, ceded to Rumania; the rest of the Bánát, the resigned, surrendering his authority to a Hungary now had a responsible govern- Bácska, Prekmurje (Prekomurje), and new government led by Dezsö Abraham- ment, and the victorious Allied Powers Croatia-Slovenia to the Kingdom of the Pattantyus. Thus, when István Friedrich began peace negotiations with Hungary. Serbs, Coats, and Slovenes (the future formed his government at Budapest on Yugoslavia); Slovakia (including Split and 6.08.1919, he created a second govern- The new government was designated as the Orawa) and Ruthenia to Czechoslovakia; ment for Hungary. After long negotiations, “Provisional National Assembly” and voted part of western Hungary (Burgenland) to on 19.08.1919 the government lead by into power on 1.03.1920. Hungary was Austria; and Fiume (Rijeka) to the Allied Abraham-Pattantyus resigned, thereby al- once again a monarchy. The Assembly, and Associated Powers pending a decision lowing to Hungary appear to be unified desiring a monarchy, but wishing to avoid on its fate. again. the embarrassing decision of who should It was unity only on paper. Besides the be the monarch, turned over to Horthy, as The reparations amount was left pending. political interest groups within Hungary, Regent, all powers of Head-of-State and political forces outside the country were to Commander-in-Chief of the armed forces. The size of the army was limited to 35,000 prevent its consolidation. Admiral Horthy was accorded the right to professional volunteers. The infantry was appoint and remove the premier and all the to be a pre-world war type, without heavy Britain and France were scheming to se- individual ministers. Furthermore, he could equipment such as machine guns, grenade cure their political influence in postwar convene or dissolve parliament, and to throwers, mortars or cannons. The south and central Europe. Czech, Ruma- propose legislation. Declarations of war artillery’s heaviest pieces were 105 howit- nian, as well as Serbian armies tried to and conclusions of peace, however, needed zers, with 105mm caliber and 70 light and establish their firm control over occupied the consent of parliament. medium mortars. The organization of tank, 14 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945 air force, and antiaircraft units was forbid- The borders dictated by the Treaty of Tri- Treaty of Trianon den. To police the international traffic on anon left a densely populated rural plain, Facts and Figures the Danube River, a flotilla was organized, with a predominantly agrarian economy. but restricted to a maximum of eight patrol Unfortunately, remaining population was Hungary lost 64% of its population, 73% of its boats and two heavy motorboats. The cus- so dense that the national production of raw materials, and 70% of its land. toms officer corps (Vámörség) numbering food was insufficient to meet the needs of 7,000, was strictly separated from the armed the Hungarian people. The new govern- The Kingdom of Hungary (with 325,411 square forces. Its duty was to control traffic across ment, although handicapped by this poor kilometers) as part of the Austrian-Hungarian Empire, only had 92,963 square kilometers the frontiers and preferably also prevent supply of natural resources and a dearth of left, having lost Transylvania (103,093 square smuggling. The treaty emphasized that the financial means, was forced to adopt steps kilometers) to Rumania; Croatia and Bácska primary duty of the army was the mainte- to push the country along the road to indus- (63,093 square kilometers) to Yugoslavia; nance of internal order. Only in case of an trialization. Slovakia and Ruthenia (61,633 square kilo- open military invasion could the Hungar- meters) to Czechoslovakia, and Burgenland (about 4,000 square kilometers) to Austria. ian army react, even in such case only * * * Even Poland and Italy got fragments. defensively. To paralyze the army completely, the general staff, as an institution, Hungary had had a population of 20,886,487 was dissolved, the organization of strate- in 1910. After Trianon this was reduced to gic military units forbidden, organization 7,615,117, (i.e. by 64%). Of the remaining and training of reserves was not permitted, population, (that which had not perished in World War I and the disorders following it), and mobilization plans could not be drawn 5,257,467 went to Rumania; 3,517,568 to up. General military service was forbid- Czechoslovakia; 4,131,249 to Yugoslavia; and den. The purpose of these limitations was 291,168 to Austria. also to prevent Hungary from trying to pursue the revision of the peace Diktat December 1919 with the use of arms.

The military limitations were imposed, as “part of the general disarmament program” of Europe and the observation of disarmament rules was supervised by an Allied military commission.

The Treaty of Trianon took away Hungary’s principle natural resources, (iron and other ores, coal, lumber). It was made dependent upon imports to satisfy its industrial needs. Part I

The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1941 16 Hungary Between the Wars Chapter 1

CHAPTER 1

HUNGARY BETWEEN THE WARS

Domestic and Foreign Politics unwillingly but inextricably into a similar On the other hand, if Germany had applied stance regarding ideology and anti-Semit- economic or political pressure, Hungary The beginning of the history of the new ism as Germany was propagating. The Right would have been for all intents and pur- Hungary can be set at 1.03.1920, when the Radicals and even elements of the middle poses, helpless. “Provisional National Assembly” was classes welcomed the heavy influence Ger- voted into power. One of the first tasks of many had on Hungarian politics. They In 1937 Hungary obtained the tacit consent this government was to apply to and, after considered that Germany as an enemy was of the Small Entente to rearm, although it great difficulties, be finally admitted to the dangerous, and could easily crush Hun- was still woefully short of armaments. League of Nations in September 1922. gary if it so desired. On the other hand, Germany could be a power friend. In May 1938 Horthy replaced Darányi In the search for assistance in recovering with Béla Imry who introduced a largely from its economic chaos, the Hungarian The right wing elements, (and almost all of token “Jewish Law” to appease the Ger- government made overtures to both the the army officers) thought that if Hitler’s mans, although he was definitely pro West victorious and the defeated nations. The policies would lead to war, Germany win and not necessarily anti-Jewish. This helped depression of the 20’s and 30’s made the that war and then Hungary’s revisionary Hungary during the Munich Crisis in 1938. democratic countries reluctant to engage aims would be supported by Germany after in speculative business with the new Hun- the victory. Further developments in the normaliza- garian nation. tion process took place when Hungary was The opposition consisted of elements op- invited to attend Small Entente Council The newly-emerged governments of Italy posed to the Nazi doctrines including Jews, Conference at Bled in Yugoslavia between and Germany, on the other hand, were the Legitimists, the traditionalist “Liberal 22. and 23.08.1938 at what was to be the eager to obtain recognition and support Conservatives”, and the Social Democrats. last session of that institution. wherever they could find it, and willing to This combination of forces did not believe do something for it. The first step on the that Germany would win an eventual war, The Small Entente released Hungary from road to recovery was initiated by a treaty of and that close involvement with Germany the disarmament clauses of the Trianon friendship with Italy in 1927. would lead to catastrophe. Horthy sympa- Treaty and acknowledged it’s right to re- thized with this group. arm itself as necessary. In return, Hungary The world financial and economic crisis of pledged not to reclaim any of the ceded the early 1930s shattered the barely recov- Hungary signed the Rome Protocols on territories by force of arms. ering Hungarian economy. Creditors called 17.03.35, whereby Italy, Austria and Hun- in their debts in 1931. Hungary was unable gary came to an agreement regarding Hun- The Munich Agreement of 2.09.1938 – to meet their demands, as the world crisis garian wheat. Italy and Austria agreed to which in Neville Chamberlain’s words was had destroyed the trade balance which de- buy Hungarian wheat at twice the going to assure “peace in our time” – had just pended on the price of wheat. The govern- price. This enabled Hungary to buy Aus- been signed. In accordance with the Agree- ment – under the conservative premier trian and particularly Italian goods, goods ment, German troops began the occupa- Count István Bethen – appealed to the also including weapons and armaments tion of the regions of Czechoslovakia League of Nations in June 1931 for a loan. forbidden by the Treaty of Trianon. known as the Sudetenland. Abandoned by The conditions for granting the loan were the Western Democracies, the Czechoslo- very strict. Industrial unemployment in- The treaty was also directed against Ger- vakian government’s only hope was that creased, the rural population was virtually many. Hitler then informed the Hungar- part of the Munich Agreement which prom- driven into poverty, government employ- ians that he would support Hungary against ised that Germany, Italy, France, and En- ees were dismissed in droves, and those Czechoslovakia, but not against Rumania gland would guarantee the new borders that retained their jobs were forced to take or Yugoslavia. once the Czechoslovakian government had heavy cuts in salary to balance the budget. reached agreement with its Polish and This was a severe blow, as during the time Hungarian minorities. However, Czecho- Count István Bethen resigned in August after World War I in which Hungary was slovakia neighbors were placing a more 1931. He was succeeded by Count Gyula rebuilding its shattered state, it had never liberal interpretation upon what these Károlyi, who was also unable to rectify the forgotten the fact that it had lost great “agreements” were to be. situation. portions of its land, population, and natural resources. Its diplomatic endeavors were At the time, Hungary did not feel itself On 1.10.1932, Horthy appointed as prime primarily directed towards rectifying this strong enough to enforce its demands by minister the leader of the “Right Radicals” situation. This policy was known as “Revi- military action. The opposite was true. In a Gyula Gömbös. sionism”, i.e. revision of the terms of the meeting of the Hungarian Supreme De- Treaty of Trianon. fence Council on 20.09.1938, Lajos Keresz- Premier Gömbös was allowed by Horthy to tes Fischer said that “in case of a German hold elections in 1936, and those had Gömbös died in October 1936. He was offensive, Czechoslovakia might attack brought into parliament a strong Right succeeded by Kálmán Darányi, who was Budapest, and the Hungarian Army was Radical element, from which Hungary more a conservative than a right wing not strong enough to resist this”. The Hun- could never thereafter free itself and which radical. The appointment was ill received garian Army only had enough ammunition would heavily influence the Hungarian by Germany. to fight for 36 hours. It was therefore political life. decided to take only defensive measures. When Italy joined Hitler, Hungary found In addition, Hungary’s more or less un- itself in the Axis camp. The fascist nations On 1.10.1938 German troops marched into willing entry into the Axis camp pulled it were more or less eager to be of assistance. the Sudetenland. On the same day, the Chapter 1 Hungary Between the Wars 17

Polish government demanded of Czecho- sisted of the reliable troops. But although low farm land, on which large quantities of slovakia some 750 square kilometers of these reinforcements were fully capable of barley, corn, potatoes, and sugar beets were territory, including the cities of Morovska- dealing with the weak Hungarian forces, grown. Of the greatest value were the mines, Ostrava and Teschen. This region hat been the Czechs suggested that Rumanians oc- which supplied over half of the Hungarian in dispute since 1920, when the Paris Peace cupy Ruthenia. The Rumanians responded economy’s demand for ores from the date Conference divided the old Duchy of Te- positively, on the condition that they be of the takeover. schen between Poland and Czechoslova- asked officially by the Czech government. kia. The Prague government had to accede Hungarian troops started taking posses- to the Polish demands, and the territory The strength of the Czech troops in eastern sion of the regained territories on was handed over on 1.11.1938. part of the country comprised the 3rd Czech 5.11.1938. On 6.11.1938, with the Regent Army, “with 3 Army Corps, and 7 infantry Admiral Horthy at its head, the Hungarian Hungary seized the opportunity, and de- divisions as well as one cavalry division Army marched into the city of Kamaróm, manded the return of the provinces of (consisting of one cavalry and one tank to the jubilant welcome of its citizens. On Ruthenia and Slovakia — demands so ex- brigade), as well as a regiment of aircraft. the same day, Hungarian troops also crossed cessive that the Prague government could There were also 10 battalions of miscella- over the Danube River at Esztergom to not possibly acquiesce. Consequently, neous border guards, composed of gen- take possession of Csallököz, (the Great Czechoslovakia moved troops up to rein- darmes, customs police, and selected re- Schütt Island). force her common border with Hungary, servists, which had been mobilized ‘sur and began to occupy the bunker systems place’ some time before”. (General Prchala, By 8.11.1938, the city of Rozsnyo was there. At several points along this border Commander 3rd Czech Army). reached. On 9.11.1938, Beregszasz was armed clashes took place between Hungar- officially transferred to Hungary. By ian border forces and Czechoslovakian Consequently, a further meeting took place 10.11.1938, the border towns of Munkács, troops. Meanwhile, destructive forces had at Komaróm on the Danube River. During Ungvár, Kassa, and Leva were reached, been at work in Czechoslovakia. The Ger- this meeting, Hungary demanded minor thus terminating the first military mission, man-backed and Hungarian-supported na- territorial adjustments: the city of Ipolysag (albeit peaceful) of the new Hungarian tionalistic elements in both Slovakia and on the Ipel River; the railway station of the Army. Ruthenia pushed for a greater degree of city of Csap, both of which were still under self-determination, and before October Czech control, although they had actually Evacuation of the Ruthenian provincial 1938 ended, both provinces had been been ceded to the Hungarians. The transfer government from their ceded capital at granted autonomy by the harassed Prague took place on 11.10.1938. The Czechs Ungvár to the mountain village of Huszt government. The Republic of Czechoslo- refused to consider any further Hungarian was aided by the Czecho-Slovak Army. vakia had become Czecho-Slovakia hy- claims on their country, although they were phenated in both name and fact. apparently ready to negotiate Csallököz (the Great Schütt Island) in the Danube The Annexation of Ruthenia Not long after the German occupation, the River in return for the waiving of all further Hungarian government sought to test the claims by Hungary. The Hungarians were Conditions in the remaining part of Ruthe- will of the “Czecho-Slovakians” to resist not satisfied with this stand, and turned to nia now became extremely difficult for the further territorial loss. On the morning of the great powers once again for judgement. Czecho-Slovak central government. The 5.10.1938, an armed band of 500 men of loss of Ungvár had effectively severed all the Hungarian “Ragged Guard” attacked Hungary presented its claims on Czecho- railway transport into Ruthenia. The pro- the railway station at Borzava and killed a slovakia, limiting them to what they thought vincial government, encouraged by the railway man. The invaders then confidently would be acceptable to the Western pow- German Foreign Office, continued to make pitched a tent camp in the nearby woods. ers, whose endorsement they made every trouble for Prague. The central govern- The Czech troops reacted quickly. They effort to obtain. The West ignored them. ment was still responsible for the defense surrounded the Hungarian camp and after Hungary had to turn to Germany and Italy. of Ruthenia, and troops repeatedly fought a fierce fight forced its surrender. The Germany and Italy were quite pleased and irregular marauders from both Hungary Hungarians lost 80 men dead, and some willing to be consulted, and were only too and Poland. 400 were captured. willing to intervene. On 1.01.1939, the autonomous Ruthenian The Hungarians were naturally in great regime adopted a decree changing the name haste to get the talks started, as the Czechs The 1st Vienna Award of the province to Carpatho-Ukraine. In had not demobilized, as agreed to in the this action they were again strongly en- Munich Agreement. Realizing that the Joachim von Ribbentrop (the German For- couraged by the German Foreign Office Ragged Guard incident was only an open- eign-Minister) and Count Galeazzo Ciano which was planing to use this government ing move on the part of the Hungarians, the (his Italian opposite number) met at Ve- as a rallying point for anti-Soviet senti- Prague government began to reinforce the rona on 2.11.1938, and, in the name of the ment in the Ukraine. troops in the Slovakian region. These con- Four Powers, (Germany, Italy, Great Brit- ain, and France !) awarded Hungary those The uneasy peace was soon broken again, Ragged Guard (Rongyos Gárda): parts of Slovakia and Ruthenia inhabited when the Sic (Sitsch) Guards (a group of An organization that consisted of the predominantly by Magyárs, as well as the badly organized Carpatho-Ukrainian ter- remnants of the Székel division of the northeastern Carpathian Mountains, in- rorists) attacked the city of Munkács on old army, who having fought against the cluding the important cities of Kassa and 6.01.1939. Rumanians when they had invaded Tran- Ungvár. sylvania, could not return to their home- The German Army had been disagreeably land. Naturally, not too many of the old The territories awarded to Hungary had surprised by the Czech defenses in the members were still available for this approximately 12,103 square kilometers, Sudentenland, and was worried that, were type of enterprise, but a few veterans and some 1,060,000 inhabitants. This re- the Czechs to remain strong, they could were gotten together to form the nucleus. gained region of Hungary did not to much become a threat to the German southern New personnel consisted mainly of stu- to change the structure of the kingdom, as flank when the time came to attack Poland. dents and younger boys. the new regions were comprised mainly of In addition, Germany reasoned that the 18 Hungary Between the Wars Chapter 1 forthcoming campaign would be much who had hardly finished their basic train- dissolved. Hostilities ceased on easier if Poland were attacked from a third ing. The weather in mid-March of 1939 18.03.1939, with Hungary in possession side as well. was not very cooperative, with savage of the Wooded Carpathians. snowstorms recurring in the Carpathians. It was therefore decided that an indepen- The troops had no mountain training and Hungary was still not satisfied with her dent Slovakian State under German con- little special winter clothing and equip- border with Slovakia. Also, the Hungarian trol would be much better than to have ment. But morale was high! Government was well aware that on Slovakia ceded to Hungary. On the other 23.03.1939, Germany and Slovakia were hand, since the Carpatho-Ukraine govern- The Hungarian Border Guard units sta- signing an agreement in which Germany ment was proving too incompetent to be of tioned around Munkács, after throwing promised to guarantee the Slovak borders. much help against Russia, Germany de- back the attacking Czechs on 14.03.1939, Apparently hoping that the Germans would cided that this province be given to Hun- pressed forward in turn, and took the town not feel duly obliged to worry about any gary at least as partial compensation for of Orhegyalja. On the same day, the Sic territorial changes that took place before not regaining Slovakia. Guards and Czech nationalist units initi- this agreement became effective, Hungar- ated large scale partisan operations. ian troops – supported by light tankettes – Premier Imrédy resigned in February 1939. crossed the eastern border of Slovakia early He was replaced by Pál Teleki, again a pro- Given this welcome excuse, the Hungarian on 23.03.1939, having give the Germans West politician. Army regular troops again crossed into 30 minutes’ notice. Czechoslovakia on 15.03.1939. They By mid-March 1939, the Germans were reached Szolyva before nightfall. The Car- The Air Force had relocated parts of its ready for the final step in the dismember- patho-Ukrainian irregulars, without sup- forces to the airfields at Debrecen, Ungvár, ment of the Czechoslovak Republic. On port from either Prague or their friends in Miskolc, and Kecskemét. The Hungarian 14.03.1939, both the Slovak independent Berlin, were quickly routed. Czech resis- Air Force proved to be superior to that of movement (under the leadership of Joseph tance in Ruthenia was negligible, and the the Slovak Air Force and quickly achieved Tiso) and Carpatho-Ukraine, acting on cue advancing Hungarian troops did not have air superiority. from Berlin, declared their complete inde- to count on a well-organized and central- pendence from the central government and ized resistance. The Hungarian Army also The demoralized Slovaks did not put up placed themselves under Hitler’s protec- had the advantage of the Vienna Award, much resistance, but the German reaction tion. which made it possible for the Hungarians was not what the Hungarians presupposed. to take possession of the area where the The Budapest Government was notified On 15.03.39 Hitler declared that the unrest in Czechs built their permanent fortifications that if the Hungarians persisted, German Czecho-Slovakia was a threat to German against Hungary. troops would be sent into Slovakia to pro- security, and sent his troops into Prague. tect its borders. Consequently, the Hun- On 16.03.1939, Hungary formally annexed garians came to a rather sudden halt after The declaration of independence by Slo- the territory. advancing some 20 – 30 kilometers into vak independent movement caused law Slovakia, and pretended that they had never and order to break down immediately. Sic The Hungarian troops continued their ad- intended to do anything else except occupy Guards staged terroristic attacks against vance, pushing forward at top speed and a few towns to straighten out the borders in the Czech Army, as well as against the pro- reached the northern border on 17.03.1939. the first place. Slovak or pro-Hungarian population. On Here they met the Polish troops, who were the same day, Hungary had learned that the welcomed with great joy, which, accord- On 31.03.1939, under strong German pres- Germans would not object to a Hungarian ing to C.A. Macartney, was “... probably sure, a Hungarian-Slovak commission le- take over of the Carpatho-Ukraine. due to seeing their friends on the frontier galized the Hungarian occupation by grant- and not south of it.” This pretty well coming parts of the west banks of the River Uh The Carpatho-Ukraine declaration of in- pleted the occupation of Ruthenia. The to Hungary. This outright annexation of dependence as well as the actions of the Sic Hungarian Army’s role had been confined the eastern part of Slovakia gained Hun- Guards was taken as the cue for the Hun- to rounding up the Sic Guards. Most of gary 697,788 people, and an area of 12,171 garians to demand that the Czech govern- which it executed right away, although square kilometers. Hungarian losses dur- ment evacuate its troops and civil servants some were rescued by the Germans. ing operations against the Slovaks were 72 from the area of the Wooded Carpathians dead, 144 wounded, and 3 missing. immediately, as they were obviously not After the first couple of days of fighting, capable of guaranteeing the security of the Czech resistance collapsed and the Hun- When Germany invaded Poland on population in the area. garian troops reached the ridge of the Car- 1.09.1939, Hungary refused permission for pathians on 18.03.1939 German forces to cross Hungarian territory. The Czech government did not deign to respond to this outrageous statement or the Although the campaign was successful, it During 1940 the Germans considered in- demands, and instead ordered its troops to proved that the Hungarian Army had yet a vading Rumania. They did not discuss this attack the city of Munkács on the morning long way to go to overcome the handicaps with the Hungarians, as they were (rightly) of 14.03.1939. imposed by the Trianon Treaty. On the sure that the Hungarians would pass this other hand, it also proved that the military information on to the Western Allies. The available Hungarian forces consisted morale and nationalist spirit were high, not of one infantry regiment, two cavalry regi- only among the troops but in the popula- Permission to pass through Hungary was ments, three infantry battalions on bicycles, tion at large. Thus an additional impetus also not discussed by the Germans for the one motorized battalion, two Border Guard was given to those who wanted to build a same reason. Instead, evidence exists that battalions, one artillery battalion, two ar- strong national army. the Germans had contemplated marching mored trains. These forces numbered not through Hungary even without that nation’s more than two World War II divisions. The western provinces of Czechoslovakia consent. However, agreements were made They were supported by fighter planes were proclaimed as the German Protector- with the Hungarians, which later allowed amounting to one regiment. Furthermore, ate of Bohemia and Moravia. The Repub- the Germans to cross Hungarian territory the units consisted of 70% – 80% recruits lic of Czecho-Slovakia had been formally into southern Rumania. Chapter 1 Hungary Between the Wars 19

The 2nd Vienna Award In the course of May and June 1940, five acceptance of Hungarian conditions had corps (I, II, IV, VI, VIII) and the Mobile been received. Hungary’s main foreign policy and diplo- Corps were inconspicuously mobilized. matic endeavors continued to be directed The VIII Corps, the Mobile Corps and the On 30.08.1940, the Second Vienna Award towards the reunion of the territories and Mountain Brigade formed the Second gave large parts of Transylvania to Hun- peoples of the old Hungary as it had been Army, stationed in Ruthenia and around gary. in the times of the Austrian-Hungarian Kassa, in case the Russians should attack Empire. This lead to a constant friction across the Carpathians. The First Army, (I, Owing to the political agreement there between Rumania and Hungary, as Ruma- II, IV, VI Corps) under General Nagy was was no fighting, yet the subsequent move nia was in possession of Transylvania, to enter Transylvania. In order not to alarm into Transylvania gave the Hungarian which was considered by both the Hungar- the Rumanians, or perhaps worse still, the General Staff an opportunity to practice in ians and the Rumanians as an integral part Germans, these units were provisionally a realistic way how to solve the problems of those two countries. left in their peace time garrisons. of large troop movements and logistics.

This conflict of interests lead to the gather- On 22.06.1940, an order was issued freez- Unfortunately, the new borders were drawn ing of representatives of the two nations ing all stocks in Hungary of a wide range of without considerations being made re- under the supervision of Italy and Ger- materials, principally those useful to mili- garding geography or ethnic structure. many, at Turnu Severin (Dobreta); there, tary purposes, such as iron and metal ar- This unsatisfactory “solution” to the prob- at the suggestion of Rumania, the respec- ticles, petroleum products, chemical and lem only served to further increased the tive countries agreed to meet in Vienna and pharmaceutical goods, articles made of tensions between Rumania and Hungary. settle the whole thing peaceably, Rumania leather, rubber or wood, paper, textile was relying on its importance to Germany goods, and building materials. Germany was later to feel the results of its as a major source of oil, and Hungary was meddling when it turned against the So- relying on its friendship with Italy. The rather involved population structure viet Union, and was in need of allies. and ethnic minorities in Transylvania made These allies were then, unfortunately, too In the meantime, during the Spring of a satisfactory solution impossible. There occupied with each other to be inclined to 1940, the Soviet Union had approached appeared to be no reason left except that of send their full strength to the East, and Hungary with the suggestion that if Hun- force. The troops released to gather in the were always preoccupied that the other gary demand Transylvania back, the USSR harvest were recalled, and the remaining did not have too strong an army along the would support this. In return, Hungary corps were mobilized (III, V, VII) as the mutual border. would have to back the USSR in its moves Third Army, and placed next to the Second against Rumania. The strong anticommu- Army. Hungary had at this time some The obvious Rumanian dissatisfaction nist feelings of the Hungarians made them 450,000 men under arms. The First and with the solution was evident to the Hun- decline. (The USSR did in fact annex Bessa- Second Armies had been given orders to garians. Hungary had ordered a general rabia and part of Bukovina in June 1940). advance on 28.08.1940 if no Rumanian mobilization of its army even before the 20 Hungary Between the Wars Chapter 1

Award was concluded, and it was therefore able to send the army across the border into the new territories on 5.09.1940. One won- ders if the Hungarians would not have crossed the border anyway, even if the award had not gone their way. All three armies of the Hungarians definitely primed and ready to do so.

The Second Vienna Award returned to the Hungarian nation an additional 2,500,000 of its people, and restored a further 113,000 square kilometers of its territory.

The solution provided by the Germans was to have even more fatal results in August 1944 after Rumania changed sides. This opened up the Southern Carpathians, (the Transylvanian Alps) to the Soviet Army, and lost the Germans two entire Armies (6th and 8th), as the Rumanians had been allowed to keep this mountain range and its vital passes. The Second Vienna Award not only awarded northern Transylvania to Hun- gary, but also large tracts of land to the east. Hungary was hereby afforded new possibilities to improve its economy. These lands awarded to the Hungarians were rich in forests and pastures. Natural resources were not so abundantly present as in the part that remained in Rumanian possession, but there were traces of coal and iron ore. Salt and water power were abundantly present. There were also a few small gold and silver mines as well as a sprinkling of copper and lead deposits. The industrial potential of these territories was not very developed. The possibilities of developing this territory were hampered by the fact that all the rail connections had been severed by the tracing of the new frontier.

Hungary signed the Tripartite Pact in No- vember 1940.

* * * Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 21

CHAPTER 2

MILITARY ORGANIZATION AND THE ARMED FORCES

First Steps Towards Rearmament of the Treaty of Trianon. With regards to The armed forces now slowly began to the military restrictions, she was only expand. The infantry and cavalry were The parts of the Treaty of Trianon rele- partially successful. Although officers reorganized, some heavy artillery batter- vant to this study abolished general mil- and NCO’s were kept on the active lists ies were added to the artillery corps, and itary service (conscription) and set the in far greater numbers than the small a few airplanes were bought from Italy in total strength of the Hungarian Army at Hungarian Army warranted, Hungary was secret. The manufacture of airplane en- no more than 35,000 volunteers of all initially not able to overcome the arms gines was also started on a small scale. ranks. This force was limited in its mis- and equipment limitations imposed by sion to the maintenance of internal order the Treaty. The newly created and en- There was also a small force of Border and the guarding of the national borders. larged nations in the Balkans were eager Guards and the Danube Flotilla consist- Heavy armaments were limited to 105 to keep Hungary weak, especially as they ing of vessels awarded by the peace treaty. light cannon and 140 trench mortars. owed their present status to the parcel- In spite of the prohibition against Even these consisted of reserve stocks ling of Hungarian territories. They will- conscription, the able-bodied male popu- from the First World War, and were not ingly and ably assisted the Control Com- lation was called up on reaching military of the best, being inferior material which mission to make certain that the Trianon age and passed through a form of mili- the K.u.K. (Kaiserliche- und Königliche, Treaty was adhered to. A severe handi- tary basic training, while a thorough pre- i.e. the Imperial Austrian) Army had cap was the very nature of Trianon Hun- military training scheme was enacted for doled out to the second-line Hungarian gary itself. The flat countryside, as well all boys, known as the Youth Organiza- Army. as the concentration of nearly all the tion (Levente). All these expedients, how- industry around Budapest made produc- ever, still left Hungary in a state of vast The Treaty also proscribed the most tion of forbidden equipment next to im- military inferiority, both actual and po- minute organizational details: possible during the 1920’s. tential, compared with her neighbors. At • the officer corps was numerically fixed this time, Hungary had about 35,000 at 1,750 men; Early attempts to avoid the constricting men under arms, as allowed for by the terms of the treaty, therefore, were foiled Treaty of Trianon. • the armaments industry was totally by the group of nations known as the dismantled; “Small Entente”. This was the name given After 1928, it was obvious that it might • stockpiling for and equipment of the to the alliance between Czechoslovakia, soon be possible to pay less attention to army was exactly described; Yugoslavia, and Rumania, sponsored by the limitations imposed on Hungary’s • the maintenance of an air force was France, with the object of maintaining armed forces by the Treaty of Trianon forbidden. the status quo in the Danube Basin, of and the “Small Entente”. • the creation of a tank force was also preventing the resurrection of the House strictly forbidden; of Hapsburg Monarchy, and of warding off Hungarian claims relating to its one- The Elöd Plan • the production of antitank guns, an- time territories. Naturally, this interest tiaircraft guns, heavy artillery, etc. was extended to keeping the Hungarian Army After several minor reorganizations, it not allowed; weak. After 1926 the importance of the became clear that a long-range plan was • only the manufacture of light weapons Small Entente diminished, and it virtu- called for. The first of these plans was such as pistols and rifles was allowed. ally ceased to exist after 1928, as the known as the Elöd Plan of 24.10.1932. Control Commission had been dissolved Hungary was allowed 12 armored cars on 31.03.1927. used for internal security duties, consist- The Elöd Plan provided for: ing of several Italian Bianchi and Fiats, After control was relaxed somewhat, • the raising of 21 infantry divisions and German Erhardt M-17’s. The rest Hungary began in 1927 – surreptitiously (each with 9 infantry battalions and 12 were more modern Vickers, built espe- – to experiment with new weapons, to artillery batteries), cially in England for Hungary, which expand her army and her armaments in- • the mobile units to be increased in were added 1926. dustry slightly, to prolong the basic train- quantity, combining them into larger ing period for the lower ranks, and to units, An Allied Commission was established perfect the training of the officers. to watch over the compliance with the • Border Guard units to be increased Treaty’s terms. The 52 member Commis- In 1927 the army was reorganized. It still and strengthened, sion consisted of representatives from very much reflected the limitations im- • the modernization of all equipment. the U.S.A., England, France, and Italy. posed by the Treaty of Trianon. These objectives were only slowly As even the wear and tear of equipment There were now seven mixed brigades: achieved. The Small Entente was still a was predetermined under the terms of 1. (Budapest), looming shadow, even if it no longer had the Treaty, it proved to be extremely 2. (Székésfehérvár), a fierce bite. difficult to establish and maintain an 3. (Szombathely), effective field force, let alone stockpile 4. (Pécs), Over the next six years the Hungarian equipment for a larger army – which was 5. (Szeged), Army was slowly built up again. Stan- exactly the object of the Treaty. 6. (Debrecen), dardization of equipment and training 7. (Miskolc); was inadequate. Most equipment was During the 1920’s and 1930’s, Hungary and two cavalry brigades: still left over from World War I, and made consistent attempts and used in- 1. (Budapest), from various other sources. genuous means to circumvent the terms 2. (Nylregyháza). 22 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2

By buying from Italy in 1935, Hungary armament and industrial expansion of Political and military events were to in- was able to obtain weapons not allowed Hungary, as well as an increase in the fluence this timetable to some extent, but to be produced within its own borders. size of the armed forces. without drastically altering the aims of Initially, there was much controversy the Plan. Major stumbling blocks in the within the military as to the source of path of the Elod Plan were the equipping weapons to be bought for Hungary, but The Army Reform Plan of 1938 of all units with heavy weapons, the the political and economic ties, as well creation of the armored and motorized as Italian membership in the victorious The old Elöd Plan was revised by the units, as well as acquiring of sufficient dictating nations of Trianon, decided the Huba Army Expansion and Mobilization modern aircraft. matter in favor of the Italians. Plan, enacted 5.03.1938 as part of the Army Reform Plan. It set the develop- The Huba Plan emphasized increasing Made bold by these unsanctioned pur- ment of the Hungarian Army in three the size of the armored and motorized chases of armaments, as well as by the stages: units troops, expanding and strengthen- example of the German rearmament pro- ing the Border Guards, and generally grams begun after Hitler came to power, Huba I, to become effective on 1.04.1940 modernizing the organization, adminis- the Hungarian government announced a Huba II, to become effective on 1.03.1941 tration and order of battle of the Hungar- five-year plan on 15.03.1938 for the re- Huba III, to become effective on 1.03.1942 ian Army itself. Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 23

The Huba Army Expansion and Mobili- to be strengthened to allow time for the ment to proclaim a state of national emer- zation Plan foresaw the following order mobilization within Hungary without gency, and upon doing so, could assume of battle for the Hungarian Army by exterior interruption. The mobile troops certain emergency powers, the more im- 1943: were also to be strengthened to have a portant of which were: • 25 light infantry divisions highly mobile, rapid reaction force avail- • to restrict the right of assembly and • 1 cavalry division able in case the enemy broke through the combination, • 2 armored divisions Border Guard units. Accordingly, the 1st • to place under police supervision, or • 2 mountain brigades Mobile Brigade was quickly built up to to intern, any person whose conduct • 1 border guard brigade full strength, and provided with almost rendered such measures desirable, • 1 river brigade its full complement of supply elements. (These were usually only provided to • to suspend provisionally the applica- • 2 air force brigades tion of certain laws, in particular those units upon mobilization). This would restricting the output of labor, enable the 1st Mobile Brigade to be ready In the spring of 1938 the organization of to move out within 12 hours of receiving • to control wages, profits, and prices, the Armed Forces was still governed by mobilization orders. • to block stocks of commodities. the Elöd Plan, in which a Field Corps was supposed to have a mobilized The continuing tensions in the interna- On 1.10.1938, the seven mixed brigades, strength of 36,000 men, and an infantry tional situation caused the cadre of the (created in 1927), were used as the basis brigade 9,000 men. A study by the 2nd Mobile Brigade to be raised in 1938, for the expansion of the Hungarian Army. Honvéd Ministry regarding general mo- (also with its full complement of weap- Each brigade had been located in a spe- bilization, concluded that the personnel ons, personnel, and support services), cific region of Hungary. This region was requirements for 266 infantry battalions while the heavy infantry weapons allot- redesignated as a Corps, and received the could, in an emergency, only be fulfilled ted to the infantry brigades were further number of the mixed brigade (I – VII). In after December 1938. The material re- increased. these corps-sized administrative areas, quirements would take longer. the headquarters of each Corps was in At this point in Hungarian history, the the same location as that of the old mixed The international situation in 1938 made main military goal was to achieve a quali- brigades. In effect, the brigades became it desirable to the Hungarian Govern- tative and quantitative parity with armies corps. It was planned that each corps ment that the pace of rearmament be of the former “Small Entente” nations, should have three brigades. Two bri- increased so that the organization of the (Rumania, Yugoslavia, and Czechoslo- gades were to be based on the regular Armed Forces correspond to the guide- vakia). By 1940, this objective can be army regiments, while the third was to be lines laid down by the Huba Plan. said to have been achieved. raised from the Border Guard units within the Corps. To allow a relatively uninterrupted mo- Also in 1938, the Armed Forces Act was bilization, the Huba Plan specified that passed to provide the necessary man- Although this was theoretically possible the units of the Border Guard be the first power. The Act also entitled the Govern- at the time from a future manpower point

Hungarian Corps and Military Replacement Areas 1941 24 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2 of view, there had been barely enough while the other infantry brigade merely got equipment of lesser quality as the situa- equipment to supply the original seven the remnants, or nothing at all. This prac- tion became more and more desperate. brigades, let alone 24 new ones. (A new tice led to there being only one first-rate VIII Corps headquarters was raised in infantry unit in each Corps, plus one “re- By spring of 1940, a large proportion of 1938 at Kassa, after the recuperation of serve”, and one “training” unit. the adult male population had under- the territories awarded to Slovakia). What gone some sort of military training. The in fact happened, is that each Corps only The nine (I – IX) Corps were assigned to lack of officers and NCO’s was still felt, set up two active brigades. The third three (First, Second, and Third) Army so that the lower ranks received only two brigade existed, but only on paper. In Headquarters, each with three corps. years’ training as opposed to the three fact, this third Brigade became the in- years provided for in the Act. On the fantry replacement unit of each Corps. The most noticeable change was the other hand, all male youths received some establishment of the Mobile Corps on form of military instruction through ser- The mixed brigades, originally intended 1.10.1940. Independent of the three Army vice in the Levente. to be expanded only to divisional size, Headquarters, it was directly subordi- now became Corps (I – VIII), each with nate to the GHQ. It had the 1st and 2nd This meant that the manpower pool in three independent brigades. When Hun- motorized Infantry Brigades, as well as Hungary of trained soldiers was adequate, gary regained Transylvania, another (IX) the 1st and 2nd Cavalry Brigades. as full mobilization would produce some Corps was organized at Kolozsvár in this 450,000 men. The major weakness was new territory. The VIII and IX Corps, in Scarcity of equipment, especially of still, of course, equipment, and was to addition to their normal three (i.e. two) motor vehicles, was quite noticeable in remain so although foreign suppliers brigade organization, had one active these four units as about 40% of the were used to the limit. But these, mainly mountain brigade or one Border Guard infantry battalions were equipped with Germany, proved unreliable. brigade. (Later, the 8th Border Guard bicycles. Nevertheless, the Mobile Corps Brigade was converted into the 2nd units, and in particular the cavalry, were Germany had a tendency to withhold Mountain Brigade). considered to be the elite troops of the shipments of materials whenever she was Hungarian Army. at odds with Hungary over some politi- The raising of the new Corps could only cal matter or other. Especially after the be at the cost of already existing units, Although peacetime housekeeping might Hungarians refused to assist in the inva- and in no way increase the size of the justify the grouping of cavalry, motor sion of Poland, Hitler was reluctant to Hungarian Army. vehicles and bicycles together, the dif- further assist the rearmament of the Hun- ferent speeds alone indicated that the garian Army. Hungary’s efforts to be- The Brigades were merely redesignated motorized brigades be joined into a come independent of foreign sources for as Corps. Equipment was still in short mechanized division, and the cavalry equipment were very determined, but supply, and no new material available to brigades into a cavalry division. were often frustrated by her inability to equip the new units, and the Hungarian manufacture certain essential items and Army was in no way stronger than it had Although the Mobile Corps was riddled products herself. Certain industries nec- been as an army of seven brigades. The with deficiencies, it was still the most essary to modern technology were to- nine Corps were probably weaker than modern and best equipped unit in the tally lacking, e.g. Hungary had no ca- the seven mixed brigades, due to the Hungarian Army. pability for producing gasoline or fine increase in manpower, administrative red oil, nor the industry to manufacture ball- tape, and the increased number of com- The Hungarian border was controlled by bearings. For these critical items, she mand echelons. Border Police, Customs Police, (both was utterly dependent on Germany. Other under the Minister of the Interior), and materials, in particular lead, copper, The active infantry brigades (as the sub- the Border Guards, (regular Hungarian nickel, etc., also came from Germany. ordinate units were now called), were Army units). The Carpathian Mountains supposed to have two full-strength in- were defended only at the passes. Each As Germany was able to control the fantry regiments. Each Brigade had six pass was occupied by a battalion of two flow of these goods, Hungary was infantry battalions, four to five artillery or three Border Guard companies. Cer- virtually at the mercy of the Germans batteries, one cavalry company, and one tain areas where there were several passes, for modern equipment, whether self- signal company. Without any antiaircraft or in sections where there were no moun- produced or imported. In addition, or engineers, lacking heavy infantry tains, battalions were placed under the much of the Hungarian armaments in- weapon firepower, not motorized, the command of group headquarters. Along dustry was tied down with German brigades could not by any stretch of the hostile borders, especially the Rumanian production orders, and could not be imagination be called modern combat one, these groups were reinforced by delivered to Hungary itself on pain of units. In actual fact, both active brigades additional troops, in particular artillery, having the very sanctions imposed that in the Corps maintained only one “peace and designated as brigades. Border Guard it would be trying to circumvent. time strength” regiment each. This situ- brigades were stationed along and in the ation, as indicated above, was the result immediate vicinity of the Hungarian bor- On the other side of the ledger, Hungary of the scarcity of weapons and equip- ders. The brigades were intended as de- was able to produce its own explosives, ment that existed in the Hungarian Army. fense forces. cannon, (including antiaircraft guns), Mobilization indicated that these regi- rifles and pistols, armored cars, light ments were brought up to “enlarged peace At the beginning of the war Border Guard tanks, and ammunition. time strength”. For the brigades, mobili- troops were also considered to be elite zation meant that the logistics units – troops, along with the Mobile Corps. On 1.10.1940, the Anti-Aircraft Corps, existing in pace time only as cadres – Their equipment was good, units were with the 101st – 105th Battalions, as were filled up. filled up to strength, and the cream of the well as the cadres of three new infan- new recruits was assigned to them. As try brigades (25th, 26th, and 27th) of As the Hungarian Army grew, only one of the war progressed, the Border Guard the new IX Corps were established. the two active brigades tended to acquire battalions, although still considered as The formation of the new IX Corps, all the new equipment and the better troops, elite troops, received replacements and (with Headquarters at Koloszvár), fol- Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 25 lowing the repossession of the territo- lems and delays, handicapped by Hun- disbanded, with the personnel and ries to the East did not actually change gary’s miserable financial and politi- equipment, (if any), reassigned to other the Hungarian Army too much, as per- cal situation. units. sonnel and equipment was provided initially at the expense of Border Guard Equipment for the “twin” units was and local border defense units. This stored in the mobilization depots. Vehi- Personnel had the advantage that it did not overly cles and horses were to be provided by tax the military budget as the forma- the local population and industry. Spe- At the start of World War II the Hun- tion of the three brigades merely in- cially trained troops, such as engineers, garian Army organization was based volved moving some units around and communications technicians, etc., had on a well thought out personnel con- renaming them. to come from the private industry and cept, which had been encoded in the civilian government sectors. Armed Forces Act of 5.12.1938. The peacetime organization of the I – IX Corps consisted of 3 infantry bri- The independent brigades had to be ready gades with one infantry regiment each. to move out within three days of mobili- The Armed Forces Act In wartime, these regiments were ex- zation, while the mobile troops were re- of 5.12.1938 pected to split (bud) into two. In addi- quired to move out in a day and a half. This act provided for compulsory military tion, there was one horse-drawn artil- service for all ages between 18 and 60. lery battalion, one cavalry company, As training facilities were limited, mo- Military service itself was to last three years. one motorized artillery battalion, as bilization had to be staggered. Mobi- All Hungarian males were made liable for the well as supply and support units. lized troops consisted for the most part Levente. of those reservists called up for active Besides military service, a Honvéd Labor The II, VII, and VIII Corps had one duty and new recruits who had been obligation for all Hungarian citizens, includ- bicycle battalion each. The VI Corps called up by active duty orders from ing women, from the ages of 14 through 70 was assigned the 66th Border Guard the corresponding Corps. The reserv- was imposed. Group; the IX Corps had the 9th Bor- ists were given refresher training, and For militarily unfit youths, a three-month der Guard Brigade and the 69th Border the new recruits were started on their service in a labor unit was laid down. Guard Group; and the VIII Corps had basic combat training. the 8th Border Guard Brigade. By the spring of 1940, thanks to the The combat forces, (Army, Air Force, The nine regular Army Corps had no Levente, a large proportion of the adult and River Flotilla), included all ethnic armor or other mechanized troops. male population had undergone some parts of the population except Jews. (It Corps troops were not sufficient to sort of basic military training. tuned out a bit arbitrary, but, for in- permit the corps to form concentra- stance, the in the 1/I Tank Regiment, tions or mass troops at critical points, The lack of officers and NCO’s also there quite a few Rumanians and Gyp- nor to form effective reserves. The allowed the Army to give recruits only sies). The Magyárs made up approxi- great majority of the supply and sup- two years’ training instead of the three mately 81% of the population. The port trains were horse-drawn, which years as foreseen in the Armed Forces Germanic made up 4%. exposed the trains excessively to air Act. This meant that by 1940 the man- attacks, impeded the proper supply power pool in Hungary of trained sol- However, the remaining ethnic groups function of the Corps, delayed rapid diers enabled full mobilization of some – at first only those that were regarded supply, lengthened the supply columns, 450,000 men. as “politically reliable” – were admit- and made them more vulnerable to parted into the Military Labor units. The tisan attacks. To give the regular peacetime army Military Labor forces were an integral enough time to “bud” into a war- part of the Hungarian Army, based on The organizational measures described strength army, five stages of mobi- the national labor obligation. for the Mobile Corps and the other lization had been established. This sys- units in the Hungarian Army were ob- tem was a leftover from the time when Of those units that were actually dis- viously in advance of new equipment mobilization had been forbidden by patched to the East Front, it appears expected to become available, such as the Treaty of Trianon. The stages were: that the Honvéd Ministry included a the Toldi light tanks, the Csaba ar- • Alert (készültség) somewhat – although not dispropor- mored cars, or the antitank guns to tionately – high number of those mi- • General Alert (szigorn készültség) come from Germany. norities that could be expected to fight • Reserve Call-up (felemelt állomány) at all. Such nationalities that were con- • Mobilization, partial (felriasztás) sidered politically unreliable, or those Mobilization • Mobilization, full (mozgósitás) whose “level of education was so low that they were not worth training, es- The principle behind the Hungarian The system, which was maintained until pecially if they did not speak Magyar mobilization plan was based on the 1943, was, of course, merely a theo- (Hungarian)”, were drafted into the “twining” system, whereby all units, retical exercise, as over 66% of the Military Labor battalions. Interestingly through use of the 1st and 2nd Re- units were not combat ready even on enough, the latter excuse was alleged serves, budded another unit, identical, paper owing to a lack of specialized particularly in the case of the Rumani- for all intents and purposes, to the personnel and equipment. It was hoped ans, but on the other hand, the Ru- first. Exceptions were the cavalry and that time would ease the bottlenecks, thenes were called up freely. By the motorized infantry brigades, the Air so the entire system was left as it was. summer of 1941, there were 37,200 Force, as well as the Danube Flotilla. persons serving in the Military Labor It was only in the summer of 1942, battalions. It was only after in 1942 This doubling of units was not pos- after the dispatch of the Second Army that the Jewish citizens of Hungary sible right at the start. The program to the East Front, that most units that were also drafted into the Military La- progressed slowly, with many prob- could not be made combat ready were bor battalions. 26 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2

Huba Mobilization Plan for the I Corps

Higher Headquarters tion, it formed the Cavalry Company of the Combat Engineers 3rd Brigade of each Field Corps. (1) The Field Corps command (or Corps Conversion from a peace time to a wartime Headquarters) was a field unit and subordi- (12) Each peace time independent Cavalry organization was a major problem for the nate to the Hungarian Army General Staff. Company formed its own (third) company engineer forces. Although plans foresaw The commanding general of the peace time to continue the training program and to seven brigade Combat Engineer Battalions, Corps, with his headquarters staff, the artil- provide it with replacements. (I. – VII.) and three river forces Engineer lery, infantry, signal, engineer, etc. staff Battalions (1. – 3.), in actual fact these ten commanders formed the Field Corps. Un- units had not as yet been completely formed der his command were field combat units. Artillery in 1938. (2) What remained behind was the ad- (13) The Artillery Regiment was known in (23) Each peace time Engineer Battalion, ministrative part: the Honvéd Military Dis- peace time as an “artillery battalion”, and (basically a training unit with various train- trict, commanded by the deputy corps com- the three artillery battalions were known as ing companies), was to raise one Corps mander. It carried on the administrative, (1st, 2nd, 3rd) “deputy artillery command- Engineer Battalion, three brigade Combat replacement, and training missions. It also ers”. In peace time, the regiment headquar- Engineer Companies, one company for the organize the reception and processing of ters was charged with all administrative mobile forces, as well as two training and wounded or convalescents personnel. It and training in the Corps. In the field, the replacement battalion staffs. dispatched replacement drafts, so-called artillery regiment headquarters was not a (24) The Engineer Battalions raised inde- “march” battalions to the Field Corps. (It command echelon, but was a small staff pendent Engineer Companies for the mo- was sometimes referred to as a depot com- assigned directly to the brigade headquar- bile forces. The companies were horse- mand). The Honvéd Military District was ters. The heavy artillery battery (with two drawn, bicycle mounted, or motorized. They not considered as part of the field forces, 149mm howitzers) and the calibration bat- also provided the cadre for the Military and remained subordinate to the Honvéd tery each formed a small training and re- Labor units. Ministry. placement battery. (14) The three “deputy artillery commanders” were mobilized into regular field Ar- Logistics Services Infantry tillery Battalions. The “deputy artillery commander” formed three reserve battalion The logistical servics were all mobilization (3) The brigade headquarters were known units. up to 1938 in peace time as “Infantry Com- staffs with one training and reserve battery manders” (1./1., 1./2., 1./3., etc.) to hide each, which were to provide replacement The field headquarters and field units of the their existence. [For this same reason, the personnel as well as the cadre for additional supply and service formations were raised Bicycle Brigade was known as the “Staff future artillery battalions. by the Support Commands. Mobilization for Special Purposes”]. of the logistics services was only possible by wholesale requisitioning from the civil- (4) The Brigades were the field command Anti-Aircraft ian sector. Indeed, 90% of the authorized echelons. The entire peace time staff formed field organizational logistics equipment had the brigade headquarters in the field. (15) Initially, (until 1939), each Corps Anti- to come from the civilian sector! Personnel Aircraft Battalion formed one field Field requirements were filled by Reserve offic- (5) Each peace time Infantry Regiment Corps battalion, one replacement battalion formed a second Infantry Regiment. Battal- ers and NCO’s; enlisted slots were filled (with only one battery), and various home overwhelmingly from the 3rd Reserve and ions were the basis for mobilization. They air defense batteries. were responsible for the preparation and even untrained older men. (16) carrying through of a carefully coordinated The Field Corps anti-aircraft battal- Ammunition supply and ordnance units plan. Battalions were not necessarily mobi- ion consisted of the combat elements of the were largely filled up from ammunition and lized as part of their regiments. peace time battalion. ordnance depots. (6) Both Infantry Regiments were in all (17) Although foreseen in the mobilization Medical units, (field hygiene, surgical, labo- ways identical. The active service person- plan, it was only after 1939 that enough ratory, ambulance, field hospitals, etc.), nel was mixed evenly with called-up re- material was available to equip one me- and religious services personnel, were raised serves amongst all the units. dium anti-aircraft (40mm) battery for each by the military hospitals (1. – 11.). independent brigade. (7) The new Infantry Regiments carried the Veterinary units were raised by the Corps, number of their twin regiment plus thirty. (18) Each Anti-Aircraft Battalion also and spread out throughout Hungary. (1. + 31., 2. + 32., 15. + 45). raised various batteries and half-batteries for home defense. These units were not Specialized logistics units, such as field (8) The reserve and training battalion considered as part of the field forces. bakeries, supply companies, supply col- staffs were formed by the peace time Infan- umns, etc., were also raised by the Honvéd try Regiments which provided the cadres. Military Districts. Some 95% of Hungary’s They were left behind when the Regiments Signals military logistics organization was horse- went into the field. Besides the normal drawn. missions of training and administration, (19) The peace time Signal Battalion was these replacement battalion staffs were also to raise signal companies for the independ- The corresponding peace time organiza- responsible for setting up the march battal- ent brigades, Corps Troops, and GHQ tions raised the specialized logistics serv- ions which would supply the field forces Troops. It also raised a training and re- ices for the combat arms, necessary units. with replacement personnel. placement battalion. These specialized organizations existed only as depot units until well into 1939. Cavalry (20) Signal companies raised by the mobilization order were assigned to the Field Military Labor units were also the responsi- (9) Each independent Cavalry Company Corps (one signal, two construction, and bility of the Honvéd Military Districts. formed two companies. one operations company). Field/Military Police and Traffic Control (10) The two new Cavalry Companies were (21) Each brigade received a mixed signal units were raised by the Royal Hungarian assigned to the newly-mobilized 1st and company. Gendarmerie (i.e., the State Police). 2nd brigades of each Field Corps. (22) The Signal Battalion also formed vari- Miscellaneous specialized units were raised (11) The Gendarmerie Cavalry Company ous GHQ signal companies. by the Royal Hungarian Railways, the Royal existed under this designation to conceal its Hungarian Mail, state road construction existence in peace time. Upon mobiliza- departments, etc. Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 27

Huba Mobilization Plan for the I Corps

The Corps in peace time was both a command It called up reservists, organized recruiting and Honvéd Military District, which remained un- and an administrative headquarters, and con- carried out training. der the Honvéd Ministry. currently the Honvéd Military District with the Upon mobilization, it split into the Corps Head- (The mobilization plan for the I Corps in prin- same number. It was subordinate to the Honvéd quarters with its Artillery Command – subordi- ciple applied as well for the other seven, later Ministry in peace time. nated to the Army General Staff – and the eight, corps) 28 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2

Levente Replacement Training System In an emergency, men were called up for special service until the age of 70. All boys from the age of 12 were enrolled The replacement training system was in the youth organization known as the based on two aspects: Levente. Upon reaching 18, a three-week • The permanent affiliation of the con- Non-Commissioned Officers military exercise was completed. Member- script with the brigade (and from 1942, and Enlisted Men ship was compulsory for all males up to the with the division). Because of budget problems, planning, age of 35. Although membership was only • The rotation of active duty amongst and a general lack of insight, the Honvéd made compulsory by the Armed Forces classes of reserves. Act of 1938, in effect the Levente had been Ministry in 1932 decided to discharge secretly practiced for several year proceed- many professional NCO’s and soldiers. ing this date. The Levente consisted of Men who had been trained in one for- This proved later to be a grave mistake, military training for 4 hours a week on mation were always called up to that as the “backbone” that any army needs in Sundays for 10 months a year. same formation either with the rest of the form of the “old-timers” was hence- their class, or individually, for active forth missing, and would be severely felt Training was given by reserve officers duty when they were needed. in the coming conflicts. and NCO’s according to a schedule prepared by Corps headquarters and con- At the same time, men of other classes Professional sergeants were also trained trolled by the Bureau of Pre-Military were usually released from that forma- to fulfill the duties of lower-rank officers Training in the Honvéd Ministry. It con- tion and returned to inactive status, in case of need, and had the skill to sisted of basic infantry training includ- (i.e., 1st Reserve). Replacements for become officers. Yet, even if they stud- ing the manual of arms, close-order drill, combat units engaged on the East Front ied in their spare time and obtained a marksmanship, customs and courtesies did not go directly to their “parent” high school diploma, they could not en- of the service, combat tactics for small formation, but were given refresher ter the officer corps. Instead, they were units, maneuvers that usually lasted more courses in training formations (from transferred to civil servant status and than four hours, etc. mid-1944 known as replacement divi- worked there as clerks. Thus, the troops sions) in Hungary. As replacements lost the most talented, educated and am- were needed, these troops were gath- bitious sergeants. Conscription ered into “march” battalions and sent to the front. March battalions were Training of the lower ranks left much to The Levente organization kept very poorly equipped. Officers and NCO’s be desired. The younger generation of accurate records of all young men who had weapons, the troops usually did officers attempted in vain to reform and drilled within it, and every year submit- not. If a march battalion was to go modernize the Army. Unfortunately, the ted to the Corps headquarters a listing through an area frequented by parti- training received by the Hungarian sol- of those young men who had attained sans, the troops were equipped with dier remained largely that of the soldier rifles and ammunition at the point just the conscription age of 21. During the of World War I. Trench warfare remained war, that age was gradually lowered to before this area, and the then disarmed the basic precept, with strong emphasis 19. after passing through it. These weapon close-combat training (bayonets). ons were then issued there to other Modern mobile warfare with assault In the months of May, June, and July, battalions going in the opposite direc- groups, strong points, all-round defense, draft boards met in each district of the tion. attacking and retreat, were initially all counties. These draft boards consisted of unknown concepts for the troops, and two company-grade officers and one After spending the required time at the were only learned in the bitter forge of medical officer. The young men were front, soldiers were sent on extended combat. leave to Hungary, or placed on the in- interviewed and then assigned to a branch of service according to their qualifica- active list (1st Reserves). Discipline was harsh and – by late 20th tions and the needs of the service. The Century standards – could be cruel. Pil- draftees then returned home and awaited lorying was a standard form of punish- Reserves the notice to report for duty. The notifi- ment, albeit only applicable to the lower cation usually arrived in October, after ranks. This particular form of extreme In the event of mobilization, conscripts the harvest. At least two classes of con- punishment consisted of hoisting the scripts were in active service, and some- were called up by classes or individually. culprit up on a tree with his hands bound times, depending upon the degree of The class of 1924, for example, was behind his back, and leaving him to hang scheduled to be called up in 1943. Men mobilization, more. for up to two hours. This sort of punish- in the 1st Reserve were called up as ment was supposed to be applied only to The Air Force and the River Forces, needed rather than by classes. There were troops in combat areas. four categories of troops: having elite status, were composed of specially selected volunteers, and never • Active service personnel, The Hungarian soldier was taught that had to rely on the draft. • 1st Reserve personnel, who had a mili- he fought for ideals, not for territorial tary obligation until the age of 42, and gains, that he fought to avert the Com- The active military service obligation for were required to participate in a total munist catastrophe which had threat- enlisted men was to last for three years in of six military exercises by the time he ened to overwhelm his nation. Neither peace time. Owing to a lack of officers reached that age. 1st Reserve person- the Hungarian Government nor the and NCO’s, the actual time spent by nel were also liable to be called up at military authorities thought to inform these men on active duty was often re- any time for guard duty within their their troops about the real reasons for duced to two years. Training took place district. which Hungary went to war with Rus- during the annual training period of 20 • 2nd Reserve, containing all trained sia. Hence the general consensus weeks during the summer months. After men between the ages of 42 and 48. amongst the troops at the front was this active duty period, soldiers were • 3rd Reserve, comprising all trained that the war was a German one. The assigned to the 1st Reserve. men older than 48, but yet 65. troops believed that they had been sent Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 29 to fight and die because Horthy had a at all, and, not too surprisingly, to units were able to fight, let alone on rare contract with Hitler. Indeed, it was avoid a general uprising! occasions soundly thrash larger tank- common to hear Hungarian soldiers equipped Soviet units. say that Horthy had sold them to the Morale varied greatly. In some infantry Germans. units it was very high. It was generally General F.W. von Mellenthin states in high in the tank and Air Force units, but his ‘Panzer Battles’, that “the Hungarian This feeling was reinforced because varied from time and place to place. The troops were of a better quality than the the Hungarian troops were issued Ger- Hungarian soldier in the Second Army Rumanians and the Italians”. One dreads man rations and equipment (the latter on the East Front between 1942 and to think about the state of the other Axis usually second-rate) upon their arrival 1943 had an extremely low state of mo- allies. on the East Front. The Hungarian sol- rale. Real motivation was not offered to dier had quite different ideas regard- him, and he often asked of himself why Soldiers who did not have a school-leaving the type and consistency of the he particularly had been selected to fight ing certificate could not aspire to officer's food that he should be have been is- this war. (This attitude was heightened rank. Instead, they were trained at the sued. The Hungarian “Honvéd” – as by the fact that Hungary did not com- NCO school at Jutas. The highest rank an the Hungarian solder was known – pletely mobilize until March/April 1944). NCO could reach was alhadnagy (Regi- coming literally from a land of milk The Hungarian Government attempted mental Sergeant Major). Therefore the and honey, (and he was often a farmer), to rectify this situation by rotating bat- difference between a karp. NCO and a did not relish the dried vegetables, talions at the front. These attempts were regular NCO was the “braided” NCO herrings in tomato sauce, and other often frustrated, as the relief troops were could apply and aspire to be an officer, such standard rations that German frequently thrown into the fray alongside while the others could not. troops were issued. In particular, mar- those battalions they had been sent to malade was thought to be an insult. replace. The Hungarian Army yearned for the Officers accustomed fatty foods such as bacon Half starving, freezing in the winter, and fresh meat to sustain him. In the dressed in rags, equipped with obsolete Before World War I, the Austrian-Hungar- Winter of 1942/43 the Hungarian Gov- foreign arms, frequently shattered by the ian Empire maintained three armies. The ernment was finally forced to ship out appearance of Russian armor, to a large Landwehr of Austria and the Honvédseg of supplementary rations to the East degree written off by their own country, Hungary. The two national armies were to Front, consisting of fat, bacon, spices, and in many ways the dregs and sweep- be used within the respective kingdoms, (a and strong spirits in order to get any ings of the Hungarian Army, it was close sort of national guard), and were consid- sort of decent effort from their troops to a miracle that Second Hungarian Army ered as second-line forces.

The Imperial Austrian Army (Kaiserli- che und Königliche = K.u.K.) was the first-line force. It was recruited and stationed in 15 military districts throughout RA = Regular Army the Austrian Empire. The K.u.K. had AR = Army Reserve HO = Hostilities Only consisted of officers and men drawn from

There were no enlisted men under both kingdoms. Its official language was the rank fo Sergeant in the RA. German and its military traditions Aus- Especially deserving Senior Ser- trian. geants were promoted to Warrant Officer (RA). After the collapse of the communist dic- Only 40 Senior Sergeants were promoted to Lieutenant (RA) during tatorship of Béla Kun, many ex-officers World War II. of the Austrian Imperial Army enlisted in the new Hungarian Army in droves — civilian life had not agreed with them.

Many officers aspired to the 1,750 positions permitted by the Trianon Treaty. The majority of these officers were from the Hungarian part of the dual-monarchy. They were of Austrian-German descent, their forefathers had originally come from Germany and Austria. These German-speaking descendants formed the mainstay of the new Hungarian Army officers corps, while the remainder of the officer corps composed of Székels from Transylvania, as well as small portion of Serbs and Croats from the former Aus- trian-Hungarian military frontier – the Krajina. The Krajina is in Croatia, and was first formed by Emperor Leopold II of Austria in the 1700’s.

The Honvédseg, (i.e. militia) of the defunct dual monarchy, had been officered mostly by Hungarians of Magyár decent. 30 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2

Székels gary after WWII was that the Army was Officer Career and Training System The Székely people are a very ancient Turkic in the hands of feudal lords. In fact, not Notes for Chart people, who have strong traditions based on a single member of the Hungarian aris- Attila and the Huns. Hungarian historians tocracy in the Army held a rank higher AR = Army Reserve believe they arrived in Hungary around 670 than Captain. The aristocracy and the A.D., and were from the Onogur Turkic major landowners were not a factor in AR officer candidates who failed the Of- tribal confederation. They are mentioned in Hungary’s post World War I army. fice Training Course I were withdrawn the earliest Hungarian chronicles, and they from the candidate status, and received are found all over the kingdom of St. Stephen the rank of probationary squad leader in the capacity of light cavalry. In the battle Premier Julius Gömbös, himself a former of Olshova (1116 A.D.) and that of the Lajta high officer, recognized the dangers of a (karpaszományos szakasvezetö) and could (Leithe) in 1146 A.D., they formed – to- tradition-bound system and attempted to be promoted to Corporal after 12 months. gether with the Besenyó (Petchenegs) – the reorganize the Hungarian Army into a If they so desired, they could re-apply to light cavalry screen that was always sent modern fighting force with all means at become AR officer candidates again at a ahead of the main Hungarian force (which later date. was composed of knights). Later kings re- his disposal. Unfortunately for the Hun- moved them to the present Székelyföld be- garian Army, he died in 1936, his aspi- After completing 12 months training, ex- tween 1220 and 1256 A.D. from roughly the rations stillborn. ceptionally gifted AR officer candidates Aranyos River to the Háromszék region, could be sent to one of the military acad- (the mountains of south eastern Transylva- The border incidents with Czechoslova- emies, where they started at the beginning nia). The Székely people, like the Petchenegs, of the second year. the Kumans, some Bulgars, as well as the kia demonstrated that the new army Huns and Avars all eventually absorbed the needed good junior officers and NCO’s. AR officer candidates failing the Office Magyár language, although they kept some Training Course II received the rank of aspects of their ancient Turkic languages Suddenly, it became clear that things Probationary Platoon Leader and could and culture. could not remain as they were and that a be promoted to Sergeant after 9 months. If corps of qualified, solid officers must they passed the Office Training Course II When the K.u.K. army was dissolved, come into being that could be relied on in they were promoted to Candidate Officer- those Hungarian officers – many of an emergency. Sergeant (hadaprod örmester). Germanic descent – who had been in the AR 3rd Lieutenants had a 3 to 5 year first line units of the K.u.K. drifted back It should be mentioned here that the military obligation. to Hungary. Enhanced by the general Hungarian officer, trained in the Impe- political situation and the long years of rial Austrian way of thinking, had little The rank which most AR officers normal- Austrian rule, these officers brought with or no contact with the rank and file as ly could attain was that of 1st Lieutenant, them the traditions and ideas of the Im- such. He was educated to the fact that exceptionally, Captain. Should they wish perial Army, and contributed to the soldiers and officers did not intermingle. to advance further they had to change to perpetuation of a Germanic influence This viewpoint might have had its merits RA status. within the Hungarian Army. These offic- in the past, but in the World War II era, If AR lieutenants chose at any time to ers contributed greatly to the reconstruc- where small combat units predominated, change status to Regular Army, they were tion and reorganization of the fledgling this state of mind was a severe handicap. sent to special courses, and, providing Hungarian Army. they were suitably qualified, were induct- Beginning in 1939, the Hungarian Army ed into the RA, thereby accepting a 30 to The higher positions were entrusted to began desperately to seek new sources of 35 year military commitment. the higher-ranking officers of the former officers. Particularly civil servants and K.u.K. Army, most of whom were of intellectuals were recruited, (not only by RA = Regular Army Austrian-German nationality. The middle appealing to their patriotism, but also by positions were awarded by and large to offering them higher salaries), and put RA 2nd Lieutenants had a 30 to 35 year the proteges of the first group, while the through the shorter Army Reserve train- military obligation. lower positions were filled with ranking ing periods. These officers were prima- Only Company Grade RA officers with officers of the old Honvédseg and with rily assigned to the infantry and service company command experience were eli- graduates of the Ludovika Academy. arms. The Hussars (cavalry), artillery gible to take the qualifying exams for one and mobile arms, as well as the Air Force of the military colleges. The rank held Thus, it was impossible to create an of- were not particularly effected by these determined the time the officer had to ficer corps with a unified spirit. Under “lesser-quality” officers. An overly-large attend the selected college. such conditions professional achieve- proportion of ex-K.u.K. colonels were The 1st year in the General Staff College ments of the new Honvédseg were re- found in the cavalry, and many had also consisted of on the job training in a Gen- markable. found employment in rear area and ad- eral Staff position the troops. ministrative roles. Levente and the re- There were two sources for new officers serve organizations were also full of Engineer Staff 1st Lieutenants, (who had for the Army: former K.u.K. officers. a degree approximately equivalent to a Masters in Engineering), after having • The officers’ academy, the Ludovika During the war, the Hungarian Officer passed their first engineer staff exam, Academy in Budapest. corps consisted of the following compo- could apply to be transferred to the Gen- nents: eral Staff College, where, upon being • The National War College (estab- accepted, they joined at the beginning of lished as a covert operation in 1923 The Regular Army (RA) officers. the second year. under the name “Course for the Study Graduates of one of the Military Acad- General Staff Majors, Lieutenant Colo- of Regulations (Szabalyzatismerteto emies. In addition, exceptional Army nels, and Colonels could transfer to the Tanfolyam) No. 10”. Reserve (AR) officers were offered the Regular Army. Quartermaster and Engi- chance to become Regular Army. The neer field grade officers could not. New officers were drawn mainly of the Regular Army Officers were called – Promotion for all officers above the rank of rural and urban intelligentsia. One of the and still are – “hivatásos”. Which 3rd Lieutenant was based on merit and other more flagrant lies levelled against Hun- comes from the word “hivatás” mean- considerations, such as length of service. Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 31

3rd Lieutenants could interupt their military careers for special training, in such subjects as: Accounting, Law, Police, Engineering, Logistics, Agriculture, Forestry, etc. 32 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2 ing “calling” in the religious sense. It fessional officer corps weakened morale To start a war with such a badly equipped, has come to mean “professional”. (A and discipline because many of these armed and trained army would be a profession in Hungarian is called a activated reserve officers joined the army crime”. “hivatás”.) The abbreviation was “h.t.” only for better pay and job security. At or “hivatásos tiszt”. It was not used for the same time, some of them brought into The prerequisites for entering the re- the RA officer. A Captain was auto- a formerly apolitical officer corps di- serve officer corps were: a high school matically an RA Captain. Only the verse political views. diploma and the successful completion Army Reserve officers had to be quali- of a four to six-month-long reserve of- fied. Gaps in the ranks of the lower officers, ficer course. The reserve officer candi- sometimes triggered heated political ar- dates, (“paszomany”), who wore a spe- The Army Reserve (AR) officers. These guments (naturally always hidden from cial insignia on their sleeves, were tar- were men who had received military train- the eyes and ears of superiors), destroyed gets of envy by the rank and file, and of ing after graduating from High School. It unity and divided the younger officers jealousy on the part of the sergeants. was possible to complete this training into pro-German and anti-German camps. This system secured (on paper) a great either as a continuing process, or by The army also had to deal with problems number of reserve officers for the army, interspacing their military training with created by outdated or newly-introduced but their training was too short to pro- a civilian education or even occupation. laws. The two most damaging laws were vide them with the necessary knowledge. The Hungarian equivalent of the Reserve those which regulated the selection and In practice, they were inferior even to Officers Training Corps, although the promotion of reserve officers, promo- professional sergeants. At the same time AR officer program also included young tion of sergeants to officer ranks, and the the system openly recognized class dis- men not in university as well as those in codicil to the Military Service Law of tinctions and created class antagonism university. They remained available for 1939. within the army. call up (in the reserves) until reaching the age of 35. The codicil to the Military Service Law Non Regular Army Officers, (including of 1939 was the military version of the those AR officers that had been called to Reserve Officers were generally able to anti-Jewish laws passed by the govern- active duty), increased the proportion of advance to 1st Lieutenant, more rarely to ment under Minister-President Béla Im- non-RA officers to the point where RA the rank of Captain. Although there was redy in the early days of January, 1939. If captains were outnumbered 5 to 2, RA no formal limit to how far they could go, officers had one parent who followed the first lieutenants by 3 to 2, and RA second in practical terms, once they reached the Jewish faith and the parents had married lieutenants by 3 to 1. Promotion for all position of Company Commander, they after 1.08.1919 (even if they had married officers above 3rd Lieutenant was based would have had to attend one of the Staff according to Christian rites), they were on merit and other considerations, such Officer's courses, and in effect, would forced into retirement or placed on an as length of service. have had to go back to an Academy. In “out of service” status. practice, this didn't happen. Cadet academies were established in Jews who served in the rank and file were 1941, but obviously could not influence Reserve Officers were called “tartalé- made to serve in separate formations (the the officer situation during the war, as kos”, (abbreviated to “tart.” or “t.”). A labor units). With the above laws, the the first class was scheduled to graduate “tartalékos zászlós” (“t. zls.”) was a Re- weak Hungarian Army was weakened in 1946. serve 3rd Lieutenant). even further. All soldiers who had a school-leaving The Hostilities Only Officers. There was There were shortages in the officer corps certificate (equivalent of the US High not really a category in the Royal Hun- (also in the General Staff). The esprit de School graduation) automatically re- garian Army for Hostilities Only offic- corps declined, and the average stan- ceived the “karpaszomány” (kar = arm, ers. An officer could only be a Regular dards and requirements for officers were paszomány = braid) arm-braid. They did Officer or a Reserve Officer. However, lowered. These conditions, in light of the not have to become officers, and only when an officer completed his military lack of modernization and armament, those who had graduated from high training, but had not yet attended or com- justified the frustrated and bitter excla- school could apply for any kind of of- pleted the Academy, he was offered a mation from General Ferenc Szombathe- ficer training. They were called “karp” position in the Regular Army. Those who lyi: “But, we do not really have an army. for short. accepted this “short-term” Regular Of- ficer status were called “továbbszolgáló” (lit., further-servers), and were promoted Officers and the Combat Arms – Distribution on 1.02.1944 on merit, on considerations of length of service, etc. When they retired after com- Arm LTG MG BG COL LTC MAJ CPT 1LT 2LT pleting the normal 30 years, they were Infantry – – – 269 382 117 860 1028 397 considered as retired Regular Army Of- Motorized Infantry – – – 11 12 19 59 64 36 ficers. Bicycle Infantry – – – 10 22 6 33 36 22 Tank – – – 11 33 36 91 42 124 Direct Commissions. There was no pro- Cavalry – – – 46 75 31 104 58 43 vision for direct commissions for civil- Artillery – – – 98 95 59 257 323 173 ian experts, with the only exception be- Anti-Aircraft – – – 40 48 19 85 118 84 ing the clergy, who – if they were or- Air Force – – – 24 29 49 183 147 239 dained priests or ministers – could be Technical – – – 37 39 48 163 104 71 commissioned as 1st Lieutenants. The Signal – – – 22 53 20 102 68 50 Chief of the Army Chaplains was equiva- River Forces – – – 12 20 4 29 2 9 lent in rank to a Major-General. Logistics – – – 37 42 11 84 49 30 Support – – – 4 21 4 28 60 26 Many of the old officer corps felt that the General Staff – – – 42 40 62 70 20 – admission of reserve officers to the pro- Engineer Staff – – – 17 31 21 6 11 – Total 6 19 81 675 940 512 2164 2130 1304 Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 33

All forms of high-schools (technical, from four years to three and later to two In 1942, the War Academy was sent to academic, commercial, teacher's train- years, so that military education received the Second Army on the East Front to ing college) were accepted. by all two types of officers (RA, AR) was gather experience. virtually identical. Only soldiers who had high school After graduating from the War Acad- could apply for officer training, and emy, all officers had to undergo a trail soldiers who did not have a school- General Staff Corps year with the troops. In war time, this leaving certificate could not aspire to trail period was reduced to six months. officer's rank. The General Staff Corps consisted of A fully trained General Staff Corps specially selected and carefully trained officer was expected to be qualified to Those who failed the courses were nor- officers who filled the most important assume any General Staff position he mally designated as “Squad Leader”, (i.e., command and staff positions through- was assigned to. As it was desired that Corporal, szakaszvezetú). Those with the out the Hungarian Army. All General General Staff Corps officers not loose “karp” designation, were called karpas- Staff officers were trained at the Royal contact with the field forces, every zományos szakaszvezetú. (karp. szkv). Hungarian War Academy in Budapest. fourth year they were posted to a field There even were cases of soldiers who were unit for practical experience. “karp. honvéd”. It was possible to reapply Up to 1938 only unmarried officers in for admission to the AR officers’s course good standing, of the corresponding birth Those General Staff officers detached after dropping out. year, and with at least four years active to field duty wore the corresponding service were allowed to take the admit- arms or service colors of that unit. When the soldiers finished their Second tance test – after 1939, taking the test was Officer Training Course, they received obligatory for all officers reaching com- A specialization of General Staff Corps the unique rank of hadapród úrmester. pany grade rank (2nd Lieutenants, 1st Lieu- officers for different tasks was not possible (“candidate officer-sergeant”). tenants, and Captains). owing to the small number of officers. The lack of qualified officers became ever Then, only after finishing the second General Staff Corps candidates who greater with the increasing size of the war- probationary period with the troops in passed the exams were detached to a time Hungarian Army. the field, did they get promoted to zás- combat arm other that their own before zlós, 3rd Lieutenant. (Although in starting their training. During the sum- Besides those officers directly in the many cases, this promotion did not mer months, all students were again Hungarian Army General Staff itself, happen immediately. Some officers attached to another combat arm for the Chief-of-Staff positions in the were promoted later, at the front). troop service. Headquarters of the Armies (with the rank of Brigadier General) were also On 23.10.1942 admittance criteria was to be filled by General Staff officers. Military Academies once again changed so that officers had to have at least 8 years time in General Staff Corps colonels assigned Students either went at the age of 12 to a service before being qualified to take to command brigades and divisions, or Cadet Academy where they were trained to the exams, and be at least a lieutenant artillery commands, were removed be soldiers, and on completion of their colonel before being admitted to the from the General Staff and placed on studies applied to one of the Military Acad- final test. By default, no students took the roles of Regular Army colonels. emies. Or they graduated from a regular, the final test in 1943. However, the suffix of GS (i.e., Gen- recognized high school, applied to the eral Staff) appended to their ranks was Academy – and if accepted – did the same Until 1937, General Staff Corps stu- maintained. training as the reserves for the first year, dents had to spend the first year with a i.e., basic combat training, Officer's Course foreign army. (Those of Italy, Ger- Air Force General Staff Corps officers I, and Squad leader. Once completed, the many, France, and Austria). From underwent the same training as ground candidate then went on to 2nd year of the 1938, the first year was spent with forces officers. It was not until late Academy. Hungarian troops instead. 1941 that the War Academy opened a special department for Air Force. It Basic training in the Military Acad- After the first year, all officers were offered a specialized curriculum for emies took place during the first year. sent to an aerial observer course with Air Force officers as of 1942. the Air Force. They were assigned pro- All Regular Army combat arms offic- visional positions in staffs under the Many General Staff Corps officers who ers graduated from the Ludovika Acad- mobilization plans, such as to Brigade were in the Air Force were basically emy, which was founded in 1808 and Headquarters, etc. Each academic year regular General Staff officers who had named after Queen Maria Ludovika was rounded off by an eight-week tac- completed an air observer course and (wife of King Francis I of Hungary and tical exercise. then transferred to the Air Force. Most Emperor of Austria) because she gave did not apply for flight training. a grant of 50,000 Gold Florins to the The number of students in the War academy. Academy was small. Until 1938 there Staring on 1.10.1943, a specialized were 10 to 12 officers enrolled per General Staff Corps course for Air All Regular Army technical, engineer, year. After 1938, this was increased to Force officers was offered. Officers of signal, and river forces officers gradu- 30 per year. The curriculum was re- the birth years 1933, 1934, and 1935 ated from the Bolyai Technical Acad- duced to two years in 1943. In 1944, it with at least seven years service with emy. All Regular Air Force officers was further shortened to one and a half the Air Force were admitted. graduated from the Horthy Air Force years and the General Staff Corps test Academy. was postponed for the duration of the The General Staff College courses were war. The last qualified and fully trained discontinued in October 1944, and the During the war, the military academies General Staff officers graduated in students were sent to the staffs of the shortened the duration of the courses April 1942. brigades and divisions. 34 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2

Engineer Staff Corps ing. They were highly appreciated, but The Regent – as Supreme Commander – were not part of the Engineer Staff Corps. was responsible for national defense in The Engineer Staff Corps (Had- both war and peace and appointed the imüszaki Törzskar) consisted of spe- two highest military positions in the land: cially selected and carefully trained Military Hierarchy • The Commander-In-Chief professional officers, who had had at • The Chief of the General Staff least four years time in service before The Supreme Commander in both peace being admitted to the Technical Insti- and war was the head of state. Since In crisis situations, operational respon- tute. Before completing the Engineer Hungary did not have a monarch, this sibility was handed over to the Chief of Staff exam, they had already acquired position was assumed by the Regent, the General Staff. The Honvéd Ministry the equivalent of a Masters Degree in Admiral Horthy. was solely responsible for organizational a technical subject. After the success- matters such as maneuvers, replacements, ful completion of a two-year trail pe- All awards, decorations, officer promo- armaments, administration, etc. riod they were admitted to the Engi- tions and the allocating all command neer Staff Corps. positions were carried out in his name. As with all military institutions based on the Germanic tradition, the Hungarian They were assigned to staff positions with In military matters, Admiral Horthy was Army considered itself above politics. the Quartermasters General of the Armies advised by the Hungarian Military Chan- During the years between the wars, and Corps, and were responsible for weap- cellery of the Regent (Magyarország Ko- Honvéd Ministers and Chiefs-of-Staff ons, ammunition, and equipment. rmányzójának Katonai Irodája). were able to prevent the Hungarian Army from becoming identified with any po- Engineer Staff Corps officers were also Questions of grave national consequence litical party, and to avoid the appearance given other assignments, such as com- were handled by the Crown Council (Ko- of any political leanings whatsoever. This manding specialized units, including rona Tanács), a non-military advisor neutrality was reinforced by the strict technical troops, transport units, bridge group headed by the Regent. It consisted split roles that the Honvéd Ministry and construction, and heavy bridge construc- of leading members of government as the General Staff traditionally played in tion battalions. well as several senior generals including national defense. the Chief of the General Staff. In 1938/1939, the Hungarian Army ordered that all Engineer Staff Corps can- According to the Hungarian Constitu- The Honvéd Ministry didates spend the first year in the War tion, the Prime Minister had to be desig- (H.M.) Academy before being admitted to the nated by Parliament and confirmed by Military Technical Institute. The Engi- Horthy. The Royal Hungarian Honvéd Minister neer Staff Corps was based on the tradi- (Magyar Király Honvédelmi Miniszter) tions of the former Imperial Austrian Among the Prime Minister’s many re- (i.e., Minister of Defense / War), was K.u.K. Genie- und Artillerie Stab, into sponsibilities was national defense, designated by parliament and confirmed which the Hungarian Engineer Corps had complemented by the Honvéd Minister, by Horthy. (During the war this proce- been absorbed in 1848/49. The Engineer who in turn was responsible for the purely dure changed. Horthy’s appointment of Staff Corps was recreated secretly in military aspects of defense. General Lakatos was unconstitutional, 1930 by the establishment of the HTI but so were many other things necessary (Haditchnikal Intezeto – the Military For the broader aspects of this subject during the war!). Technical Institute) in Budapest. (both civilian and military), the Prime Minister had the advice of the Supreme The Honvéd Minister was bound by di- The commandant of HTI was at the same National Defense Council (legfelsöbb rectives from the cabinet, headed by the time the Chief of the Engineer Staff. He honvédelmi tanács – LHT), a body of Prime Minister, who in turn was respon- was responsible for the training at the HTI, military experts and politicians. (Even sible to parliament. and being up to date on the latest military including representation from the oppo- technology in all sectors of the national sition.) The Council also coordinated The Honvéd Ministry administered the and foreign military industries. He made military and civilian defense measures. armed forces and formed policies deal- recommendations to the General Staff and All decisions regarding either the decla- ing with possible war efforts of the the Honvéd Ministry; and converted the ration of war or its ending needed the country. The Honvéd Ministry was wishes and orders of these bodies into approval of parliament. composed largely of active and retired technical terms that could be understood officers, although some civilians were by technical personnel and the industry. Up to 1940, the Hungarian Army had a included. The Honvéd Minister him- Supreme Command, headed by the Com- self was usually, (but not necessarily), One of his main duties was to test national mander-In-Chief. On 1.03.1940, the a former senior General of consider- and foreign equipment in close coopera- Commander-In-Chief slot was eliminated able experience and popularity. Once tion with the troops regarding field usabil- as a separate position, and all its military appointed to his post, he was taken off ity and practicality. He was responsible for authority was combined with that of the the active roster of officers. The Deputy the supervision of all weapons and military Chief-of-Staff of the General Staff. Honvéd Minister was always a serving purchasing, (both foreign and national). senior General. He was furthermore charged with super- vising and inspecting equipment produced Hungarian Army All legal and military matters related to by the Hungarian armaments industry for Command Structure national defense were the responsibility the Army. of the Honvéd Minister. The nine Mili- The command structure for the defense tary Districts, as well as the four major The Hungarian Army also had other well of Hungary were clearly defined, based components of the Hungarian Army, qualified engineer officers who had ac- on the traditions carried forward from namely the Ground Forces, the Air Force, quired their expertise in civilian life, and World War I and even from earlier tradi- the River Forces, and Military Labor had gone through the Army Reserve train- tions of the 19th Century. Forces, as well as all commands and Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 35 36 Military Organization and the Armed Forces Chapter 2 formations (Armies, Corps, Brigades, Király Honvéd Vezérkar Fönöke, usu- tor in the transportation network. It was independent commands, Border Guards, ally referred to as Vezér Kari Fönök an important link between the Balkans etc.) were directly subordinated to the (VKF), i.e. Chief-of-Staff for short). Af- and the Black Sea, as well as between the ministry until 1.03.1940. On this day, ter 1.03.40, The Chief-of-Staff also as- Rumanian oil fields and Germany. Group VI (Civil Defense) of the Ministry sumed the title and powers of the Com- became the Royal Hungarian General mander-In-Chief. Transport on the Tizsa and the Drave Staff (until then “unofficial”), and all Rivers was less important owing to the field commands and inspectorates were After March 1941, the Chief-of-Staff was variable water level, although there were transferred to it. The Military Districts, the highest military commander in the small, strictly local routes used to supply on the other hand, remained under the Hungarian Army. As a member of the some units south of Szolnok along the Honvéd Ministry. Supreme National Defense Council, the Tizsa River, and along the mouth of the Chief-of-Staff advised the Prime Minis- Drave River at Eszék. A dual structure for the Armed Forces by ter concerning all military aspects of the creation of a separate Air Force was national defense. Air transport in Hungary was undevel- rejected as being too cumbersome for a oped and unimportant. There were a mere such a small army. However, the very During the period between 1921 and five cargo aircraft (Italian SM75) avail- nature of these two services precluded a 1939, Group I (Executive Staff) was hid- able before the war, and these belonged complete non-differentiation, and the den in the Honvéd Ministry as “Group to MALÉRT, the Hungarian national air- Honvéd Ministry had a separate Bureau VI”. On 1.03.1940, it was officially sepa- lines. In any case, these aircraft were for the air components of the Hungarian rated from the Ministry and now ap- transferred to the Air Force upon mobi- Army. However, the Air Force was con- peared openly as part of the General lization and out of the competence of the sidered an integral part of the Army, at Staff. A new Group VI was formed to Chief of Transport. They were used to least until 1943. replace it in the Honvéd Ministry. transport paratroopers, and later carried mail to and from the East Front. The Chief-of-Staff, as of 1.03.1940, was Hungarian Army High Command also the Inspector General of the Army, Transport by road was the responsibility (HFP) (which was one of the functions the Com- of the corresponding command echelon. mander-In-Chief). The matter was some- For example, the corps adjutant was re- The Hungarian Army High Command what simplified in that some of the Arms sponsible for personnel transport, the (Honvédség Föparancsnokság – HFP) Inspectors were also the commanding quartermaster for supply movement, etc. was the highest command echelon in the generals of corresponding commands. Hungarian Army. The designation For example, the Mobile Corps (and later When portions of the Hungarian Army Fövezérség (FÖV) was also used, but not the I Armored Corps) commander was left Hungary, transport staffs accompa- as the formal designation. It was headed the Inspector of the Mobile Troops; as of nied them. They were responsible for by the Commander-In-Chief (Magyar 1942, the Cavalry Inspector was also the liaison between the Hungarian Army and Király Honvédség Föparancsnoka – commander of the Cavalry Division. The the German military and civilian trans- HFPK), who was responsible for assur- same applied for the Inspectors of the port authorities. ing that the Hungarian Army was pre- Rivers Forces and the Air Force. pared to carry out its purpose in war. The geographical location of Budapest This included training, combat readi- Upon mobilization, the General Staff concentrated the major road and railroad ness, and discipline. For this purpose, it formed a new Hungarian Army High networks at a central point. This and the controlled the Court of Honor, the Arms Command, which was manned by Gen- relatively short distances within Hun- Inspectorates, the military courts, as well eral Staff officers. For example, the Sec- gary allowed central control of transport, as all military training institutions and tion 3. Chief became the Quartermaster its priorities, destinations, etc. schools. General, Section 7./k Chief became the Chief of Transport (HFF), and the Sec- For operational and strategic transport, In accordance with the Huba Plan, the tion 7./ö Chief became the Chief of Field the Central Transport Department (KSZV) Hungarian Army High Command was Communications (HHF), etc. was responsible. It had a section of tech- dissolved on 1.03.1940, and all author- nical civil servants – formerly of the ity, powers, and subordinated organiza- Royal Hungarian Railways and the tions were transferred from the Com- Logistics Commands Danube Shipping Company. Organiza- mander-In-Chief to the Chief-of-Staff of tion, planning, expansion of the trans- the Hungarian Army General Staff. The Chief of Transport’s authority was port network, administration of the trans- limited to the confines of the Hungarian port sections, the transport troops, and borders. He was responsible only for purchasing was the responsibility of the The Hungarian General Staff river and railroad transportation. General Staff 7./k Section Transport.

The Royal Hungarian Army General All war plans the General Staff had pre- The Territorial Transport Offices (Vp) Staff (Magyar Király Honvéd pared up to 1941 had only been con- were the link between the corps, rail- Vezérkar), planned, determined, imple- ceived for use in greater Hungary, in- roads and river departments. Their terri- mented, and controlled all strategic cluding the Carpathians. Operations out- tories were identical with those of the and operational guidelines for the Hun- side of this region were not planned. railway departments with which they li- garian Armed Forces. It was also Hence, the transport organizations were aised. In case of mobilization, these ci- charged with coordinating all military not set up for any operations outside of vilian departments were placed directly matters with the Hungarian Army and Hungary. under the Transport Section. civilian authorities when they concerned national defense. Movement on the Danube River was con- The mission of the Transport Offices, trolled by the Chief of Transport through directed by the General Staff 7./k Sec- It was headed up by the Chief of the the Royal Hungarian Danube Shipping tion Transport, was to coordinate trans- Royal Hungarian General Staff (Magyar Company. The Danube was a major fac- port movements of strategic military Chapter 2 Military Organization and the Armed Forces 37 importance, as well as to prepare mo- serve officers functioning as civil ser- bilization movements. The General vants. Staff 7./k Section Transport also had Transport Sub-Offices which were al- Personnel and equipment for the heavy ready manned by General Staff Corps engineers would be provided by the River officers in peace time. These were Construction and the River Shipping placed within the staffs of the corps Departments of the Traffic Ministry upon headquarters, and were responsible for mobilization. NCO’s and officers were maintaining direct contact to the vari- again mostly reserve personnel in civil- ous departments, as well as the safety ian clothes. This close cooperation was – including air defense – of the trans- beneficial, as these departments were port facilities within their region, in- engaged in harbor repair and mainte- cluding bridges and tunnels. They had nance, river security duties, etc. Transport Security units and Railroad Another group under the Chief of Trans- Anti-Aircraft units to assist them with port were the River Security Troops (in their mission. actual fact riverine engineers) of the Royal Hungarian River Guard, who The General Staff 7./k Section main- worked in close cooperation with the tained its own communications network Central Transport Department (ZTL). within Hungary along side those of the railway, river, and postal organizations. In peace time there was the 101st Rail- The Signal Officer of the Chief of Trans- road Regiment (three battalions with a port was responsible for its maintenance. total of seven companies). Upon mobili- For this purpose he had a Signal Battal- zation, it raised 6 battalions with a total ion assigned. of 12 railroad construction, 12 railroad superstructure construction, and 5 equip- The Royal Hungarian Railroad Engi- ment companies. In addition, 24 railroad neers came into being in 1920. The labor companies were raised. Hungarian remnants of the Imperial Austrian Railroad and Telegraph Regi- There were 18 railroad loading compa- ment were formed into bridge platoons nies, equipped with special collapsible at Szentendre on the Danube, equipped ramps of 50 meters length. There were 12 with heavy bridging and railroad bridg- railroad operations companies, 2 harbor ing equipment (Roth-Wagner, Herbert, construction companies, and 2 harbor etc.), as well as portable railroad mate- operations companies. The personnel of rial that had been scavenged from the the Royal Hungarian Railways were former Imperial Austrian Railways. In “militarized”, and hence subordinate to order to avoid the location by the mem- military authority while working for the bers of the Allied Commission, much Hungarian Army. equipment was transferred to the civilian economy – mainly sugar beet and * * * mining enterprises. It consisting mainly of narrow gauge and even cableway equipment. It was lent on the condition that it could be recalled in case of need by the Hungarian Army.

During 1923 through 1936, these units formed the basis for the “Transport Regi- ment”. They were disguised as emergency and catastrophe relief units, and were officially under the Chief of Trans- port (Ministry of the Interior) until 1938. Training took place under the guise of the building and reconstruction program subordinated to the Royal Hungarian Railways and the River Construction Department. Starting in 1938, these units were openly carried on the Hungarian Army order of battle as Railroad Con- struction Troops. Since finances dictated that new, modern equipment had to come second place to the combat forces, railroad engineer equipment remained mostly World War I leftovers until the end of World War II. Personnel and equipment for the operation of field railroads were provided by the Royal Hungarian Railways upon mobilization. These civilians were re- 38 The Ground Forces Chapter 3

CHAPTER 3

The Ground Forces

Customs Police, Border Defence, come full-fledged infantry battalions. In some cases, units were switched back Border Police, and Border Guards Their main purpose was to act as train- and forth between Customs Police and ing units for future units and to act as the Army. For example, in 1937 the I./10 The Customs Police (Vámörség) was reserves. These were battalions built Infantry Battalion was redesignated as raised in 1920. At that time, it had the up to regimental strength by 1930. They the III./5 Customs Police Battalion. The strongest and best trained formations that consisted only of infantry, and were only difference to that of the Army Infan- existed in Hungary, consisting of regular assigned to a “Customs Police Assis- try was the arms colors, that of the Infan- soldiers transferred to civilian duty. The tant Commander” (Hök. Pkh.), who in try being green only, whereas the Cus- Customs Police was organized into seven all practicality functioned as a regi- toms Police had green on red. Customs Police Districts, the boundaries mental commander, (Határör Kerületi of which corresponded exactly to those Parancsnok Helyettes). The Customs From 1938 through 1942 the organiza- of the seven mixed brigades. The Cus- Police Assistant Commander also tion and locations of the border defense toms Police was officially subordinate to raised the regimental units. By 1930 units had to be constantly changed, as the Ministry of the Interior. However, the Customs Police had 7 full Border the new territories regained by the vari- the Inspector General of the Customs Defense regiments consisting of three ous awards and annexations had resulted Police was unofficially subordinate to battalions and regimental units each. in enormously lengthened borders. the Army and functioned as the Assistant Inspector General of the Infantry. In 1934, the Customs Police was redes- In the Fall of 1938 seven Border Guard ignated as Border Police (Határörség). brigades were formed from the 29 Bor- The Customs Police were supposedly The organization remained basically under Guard battalions. The brigades each only to patrol Hungary’ borders for changed. The infantry units received fur- had a signal platoon, and between 3 to 5 smugglers and collected customs du- ther training. A Border Guard battalion Border Guard battalions. ties. However, the Customs Police had was formed in each district. During this Border Defense (Határörizet) units to period, the “Border Police Assistant The reorganization of the corps areas on protect and guard the borders. They Commanders” were so strong that they 1.03.1939 meant that the I Corps no were subdivided into patrol stations were able to raise a second regiment longer had a border with a foreign coun- and patrol outposts along the borders. upon mobilization and were the third try. The 7th and 8th Border Guards were Patrol outposts were commanded ei- brigades of the corps. assigned to the VIII Corps. ther by NCO’s or junior officers. Be- hind this line of outposts and stations, In 1938, the “Border Police Assistant The Border Guard battalions (with sig- there were so-called half battalions, Commanders” were officially transferred nal, pioneer, antitank rifle, and mor- (with two infantry and one machine to the Army and was now openly incor- tars platoons), were supposed to have gun company) which were initially dis- porated into the corps, and renumbered three infantry and one MG companies, guised as small mobile reserve forma- as the 15th through 21st Infantry Regi- as well as a bicycle company and a tions. In actual fact they were to be- ments. mountain artillery battery. This organization could not be finalized, as in 1939 the 2nd Vienna Award brought further territories to be guarded, and five new battalions had to be raised.

Of the 34 battalions, only two (as of 1940 increased to four) in the VIII Corps territory could be raised to this organization and equipped as mountain troops. Seven Border Guard battalions only had two infantry companies, and the remaining 25 only had one infantry company. Only 11 battalions could be provided with mountain artillery batteries.

With the establishment of the IX Corps during 1940–1941, 18 Border Guard battalions were transferred to the Infan- try and used to raise the 25th, 26th, and 27th Székel Infantry Regiments in that area. The bicycle companies of these battalions were used to raise the bicycle battalions (each with two bicycle infantry companies) of the II, VII, and VIII Corps.

The 1st through 7th Border Guard Bri- gades (II – VII Corps) were dissolved in Structure of the Border Defense Forces 1920 – 1934 1940 – 1941. Sixteen Border Guard battal- Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 39 ions were relocated, and the 9th Border Cavalry commanders were carried on the roles Guard Brigade raised in the Székel Corner. of the mixed brigades as “Cavalry Staff The border defense duties of these units The official designation for cavalry regi- Officer”. However, they had no staffs, were taken over by Border Police battal- ments in the Hungarian Army was Huszár and had no Inspection rights over the ions (Portyázó Zászlólj – Po.). (Hussar). Large formations used “Cav- Huszár regiments. This privilege was alry” (Cavalry Brigades and later the reserved for the Cavalry Inspector, who By Spring of 1941 there were 238 Bor- Cavalry Division). Units of Huszár regi- also became the commander of a cav- der Police stations, 16 Border Guard ments were designated Saber companies. alry division (which then would con- battalions, 2 Border Guard brigades Independent companies as Huszárs. sist of the two brigades) upon mobili- (8th and 9th) and 4 Border Guard zation. The cavalry brigades were de- groups (66th, 67th, 68th, and 69th). Although Hungary had a long and fa- pendent upon the mixed brigade’s lo- The Border Police battalions were to mous cavalry tradition, the Bolshevik gistic services. raise full-strength infantry battalions Party only managed raised one unit: the upon mobilization. Red Huszár Regiment. Interestingly Of the men and material freed by the enough, the troops of this regiment were enforced disbanding of cavalry units apparently very anti-communist. The Red during 1922 – 1923 and willing to Mountain Troops Army leaders considered the regiment so enlist for 12 years, five – later seven – politically unreliable that they would not new independent Huszár companies The raising of mountain troops was first even use it against the invading Slovaks were raised as Royal Gendarmerie begun after the return of the Transylva- or Rumanians. Mounted Sections. They wore the uni- nian Carpathians in 1939/1940. On forms of the Royal Gendarmerie, were 1.10.1939 the 1st Mountain Brigade was The Székel Division operating in Tran- moved to other garrisons, and placed raised under the VIII Corps. The battal- sylvania only had one cavalry company. under the Royal Gendarmerie Inspec- ions of the 7th and 8th Border Guard torate. In actual fact, they remained Brigades were mountain equipped. Horthy’s National Army took over the the covert cavalry units of the mixed Red Huszár Regiment in August 1919. brigades. The cadre for these units was based on By the end of 1919, a second regiment experienced skiers, mountain climb- was raised. The regiments consisted of Starting in 1928 two cavalry brigades ers, as well as NCO and officer volun- two battalions of 3 saber and 1 MG com- were raised and carried openly on the teers. The latter were sent to special panies each. There was also one pioneer order of battle. Personnel strengths mountain training courses. and one field telephone platoon in each were increased, thereby enabling the regiment. Officers and NCO’s comprised formation of the second saber compa- The 1st Mountain Brigade was ini- 25% of the total strength. The enlisted nies in each battalion again. tially organized as follows: men were only present for shifts of six week at a time. The military service obligation for cav- 3 Mountain Battalions alrymen was reduced to six years, later • Battalion Headquarters In 1920, a further two Huszár regiments to two years, thereby enabling the es- • Field Telephone Platoon were raised. The four regiments were tablishment of an adequate reserve pool • Pioneer Platoon formed into two independent brigades. of trained men. In 1931 the Army even • Mortar Platoon (4x 81mm mortars) The companies had a strength of 160 experimented with a 5 month military • Mountain Battery (4x 75mm Guns) men. Owing to the lack of adequate re- obligation. Enough reserve officers • 3 Mountain Infantry Companies mounts, many of the troops were on foot. were formed by retraining older offic- • 1 Machine Gun Company (12 HMG) Equipment, clothing, and arms were ers and providing courses within the Mountain Cavalry Company scarce. A Cavalry Inspectorate was es- Huszár regiments themselves for new Motorized Anti-Tank Company tablished. officers. Armored Car Platoon Motorcycle Platoon In 1920, the Huszár regiments were or- The remount problem was solved by Mountain Engineer Company ganized as follows: the regiments buying the horses, train- Mountain Bridge Column Regiment Headquarters ing them, and then lending them rent- Motorized Mountain Signal Company • Mounted Telephone Platoon free to the agrarian economy, subject Mountain Pack Mule Supply Company • Mounted Pioneer Platoon to inspection by the Army. The farm- two Battalions ers were obliged to care for the horses The mountain Border Guard battalions • 2 Saber Companies and keep them in good condition. In had the same organization as the moun- • 1 Mounted MG Company (6 HMG) case of mobilization, the horses were tain infantry battalions. to be returned to the regiments without During the forced reorganization imposed delay. After five years, the horses au- In 1940 a fourth battalion was added to by the Entente of 1922–1923, the bri- tomatically became the property of the the organization of the 1st Mountain gades were dissolved. One Saber com- farmers. Brigade. A fifth battalion followed in pany per regiment also had to be dis- late 1941. The equipment of all moun- solved, and the total personnel strength Starting in 1932, the modernization of tain companies was standardized at 12 reduced by half. The superfluous troops the cavalry arm was begun. Arms and light MG, 2 light mortars (50mm), and were in part used in covert organizations equipment were updated. The tele- 1 antitank rifle (20mm). The mortar or discharged. phone platoons, as well as the saber platoons were strengthened to 6 me- and mounted MG companies received dium mortars (81mm). The battalion In order to avoid the sharp eyes of the modern radios. Machine guns was in- artillery batteries were subordinated Control Commission, two new covert creased. Large scale maneuvers were to a newly-created brigade artillery cavalry brigades were raised, using the held. command in battalion size, although Huszár companies of the mixed bri- the batteries stayed in the same garri- gades as well as the remnants of the During the Fall of 1938, the Royal Gen- sons as their battalions. Huszár regiments. The covert brigade darmerie Mounted Sections were openly 40 The Ground Forces Chapter 3 carried as the corps cavalry units, and brigade. During the period between 1922 with modern cross-country motor ve- would form the Huszár companies of the and 1928, various new units were raised hicles and tanks as soon as possible. infantry brigades upon mobilization. at the expense of the bicycle battalions. Ultimately, the infantry was to be By 1929 Bicycle Battalions had the fol- equipped with armored halftracks. This The modifications in accordance with lowing organization: remained no more than a dream. the Huba Plan could only be begun as of Battalion Headquarters 1.10.1939, but was still not finished by • Field Telephone Platoon From 1939 to 1940, the 22nd, 23rd, and the target date of 1.04.1940, as events • Pioneer Platoon 24th Brigades had independent bicycle interrupted the reorganization, and the 1 Bicycle Infantry Company companies instead of cavalry companies. Huszár regiments were forced to mobi- 1 Infantry Company (on foot) lize again and again. On 11.11.1938 the 1 MG Company (6 HMG) (on foot) During 1941/42 most of the bicycle bat- reoccupation of northern Hungary; in talions were dissolved or converted. Spring 1939 Ruthenia; in Fall 1939 and The 5th Bicycle Battalion was organized Many were used to raise tank battalions Spring 1940 Transylvania and the Székel slightly differently, as follows: (the I./1, I./2, I./3, I./4, 31st, 32nd, 1st Corner. Although reduced training and Battalion Headquarters Cavalry). Others were split up into inde- reorganization were carried out in the • Field Telephone Platoon pendent companies and assigned to Bor- mobilized areas, the target dates could • Pioneer Platoon der Guard battalions, while the rest were not be met. 2 Bicycle Infantry Companies used to form the corps bicycle battalions, 1 Bicycle MG Company (6 HMG) (II, VII, VIII in 1940; VI, V, IX in 1941). The Huba Plan now incorporated bicycle The 14th (until 1943) and the 15th (until and motorized elements into the former By 1939, all companies had received the end of the war) remained equipped pure horse-mounted formations. A third bicycles, and a motorcycle platoon was with bicycles. saber company was added to the battal- incorporated into each battalion. ions. The sabre companies were autho- The Corps bicycle battalions were dis- rized 12 light MG, the mounted MG The subordination of the bicycle units solved in 1943, and the components were companies 12 heavy MG. under the brigades ceased in 1939, and used to form the bicycle companies of the battalions were gathered under a the divisional reconnaissance battalions. By the end of 1940, the planned antitank “Bicycle Leader” (later redesignated as and tankette platoons were still missing. Bicycle Commandant). Upon mobiliza- Smaller units mounted on bicycles, such In short supply were the newly autho- tion, this command was to become an as those raised within the infantry regi- rized machine guns. Reconnaissance bat- independent Bicycle Brigade. ments as reconnaissance platoons, were talions were completely missing. not part of the Bicycle Troops. During 1939/40, the bicycle battalions On 1.10.1940, the cavalry brigades were were renumbered: assigned to the Mobile Corps (raised 1st became 14th Mobile Troops 1.03.1940) in Budapest. 2nd became 16th 3rd became 10th The Treaty of Trianon had forbidden Just prior to the 1941 Yugoslavian Cam- 4th became 15th Hungary modern mobile troops and tank paign, some of the missing equipment 5th split and became the 9th and 13th units. The Entente Control Mission pre- and units were issued to the cavalry bri- 6th became 12th vented the raising an armored force of gades. In was foreseen that each brigade 7th became 11th any kind until 1927, or even from own- receive a tank battalion, but this was not ing armored vehicles except those ex- achieved. In 1940 the bicycle units were thoroughly pressly allowed in the Peace Treaty. reorganized. Battalions were assigned to The VIIIth independent Huszár company the Mobile Corps, The motorized and In 1920, the core of what was later to was formed for the newly-raised VIII cavalry brigades received two bicycle become the Hungarian armored force was Corps. A new mountain cavalry com- battalions each, these being equipped formed under the cape of the police as pany was raised for the 1st Mountain with a platoon of 5 tankettes and a motor- the “Police Recruit School” (RUISK) in Brigade. ized 105mm field howitzer battery each. Budapest. The officers and NCO’s were New companies were also raised and taken over from the Army, but wore uni- The forming of a IXth independent assigned to the Border Guard battalions. forms of the police. Enlisted men had to Huszár company and an Székel indepen- The corps were also supposed to receive be recruited. This small unit had several dent Huszár company was postponed. In a bicycle battalion albeit much smaller Italian Bianchi and Fiat armored cars, as Spring 1941, there 33 cavalry companies than those of the mobile brigades, (with well as German Erhardt M-l7 armored in the Army, which would expand (bud) one infantry and two bicycle companies), cars and a few German LK II tankettes, to 49 companies upon mobilization. but this plan was not completed until several armored trains and mock-up soft 1941. skinned tanks for training purposes.

Bicycle Troops The bicycle troops, (popularly known as During 1922 – 1924, a further 9 LK II “Rubber Huszárs”), proved themselves were purchased from Germany, making a From 1922 through 1938, the bicycle in various maneuvers as well as the move- total of 14 of these tankettes. troops were part of the infantry combat ment into the Carpathian territories in arm. They had been raised from the inde- 1939. But the major problem the bicycle On 1.07.1929 the Armored Vehicle pendent and light battalions of the former troops had was keeping up with the mo- Group (páncéljármüves osztag) set up in National Army, and were considered as torcycle and motorized infantry, as they Budapest. It was the first “open” ar- elite troops. were virtually round-bound. When they mored unit raised from the under cover moved cross-country, the bicycles had to RUISK and from the bicycle troops. The The 1921/22 organization imposed by be carried along, (or left behind), which police reassigned 2036 men to the Army the Entente foresaw only seven bicycle severely hampered mobility. The imme- during the period of 1.07.1928 through battalions (1st – 7th), one for each mixed diate aim was to equip the bicycle troops 1.07.1930. Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 41

In 1935, the Armored Vehicle Group The serious expansion of the mobile Battalion Headquarters was transferred to Hajmáskér, where forces began in 1941, when the first • 1 pioneer platoon the artillery training school offered tank production orders were issued to • 1 signal platoon better opportunities to create a real Hungarian motor vehicle factories. armored force. • 1 maintenance platoon As discussed previously, the Huba Plan 3 tank companies (light Toldi) In 1936, the Hajmáskér Mobile Group schedule foresaw two armored divisions 1 tank company (medium Turán) (Hajmáskéri gépkocsizó csoport) was and one mechanized division by 1943. 2 companies with Nimrod armored, self- raised there using the Armored Ve- propelled antiaircraft vehicles each. hicle Group. It consisted of a motor- The Mobile Corps was raised on ized infantry battalion, a tank battal- 1.03.1940 at Szolnok, and assigned all The 1st and 2nd Cavalry Brigades were ion, (with three companies of 16 An- mobile formations available to the to receive one cavalry tank battalion saldo CV3 tankettes each, bought from Army at the time. The commander of each, consisting of 1 armored car com- Italy in 1935), a motorized artillery the Mobile Corps was simultaneously pany, 2 tankette companies with An- battalion (with 3 batteries of light how- the Inspector of Mobile Troops, which saldo CV3, as well as 1 maintenance itzers), a motorized pioneer company, included the Combat Arms Inspectors platoon and 1 supply platoon. a motorized signal platoon, and mo- of the Bicycle Troops, the Motorized torized logistic services. Infantry Troops, and the Cavalry During the second phase, all the other Troops. bicycle battalions were to be converted In 1936 Hungary bought a further 100 to tank battalions. CV3 tankettes from Italy, all delivered by In the Spring of 1940, the first ar- 1937. It also bought more 105mm light mored reconnaissance battalions were This plan was not achieved. Hungarian field howitzers and corresponding 3-ton raised. They initially consisted of one industry was not able to meet the de- halftrack towing vehicles from Germany. armored car platoon (5 Csaba), one mands made upon it to produce enough motorized infantry company (12 light armored vehicles. The mobilization for In 1937 the 1st Mobile Brigade was raised MG and 2 antitank rifles), one tank and participation in the 1941 Russian in Hajmáskér from the Motorized Group. company (with Italian CV3 tankettes). Campaign caused further delays in the It consisted of 3 motorized infantry bat- completion of the plans, so that the final- talions, 1 bicycle battalion, 1 artillery The brigade had a regimental com- ization was postponed until Spring 1942. battalion, and 1 signal platoon. mander with a small staff to enable portions of the brigade to carry out The losses experienced by the two mo- In 1937/38, the 2nd Mobile Brigade special missions away from the bri- torized brigades, (mainly due to natu- was raised with the same organization. gade. The regimental commander func- ral causes and normal wear and tear) The two motorized brigades, the two tioned as the assistant brigade com- were irreplaceable. The promised Ger- cavalry brigades, and the bicycle bri- mander. man tanks were not sent to Hungary. gade formed the heart of Hungary’s The losses in motor vehicles could not mobile reserve in case of mobiliza- By early 1941, the motorized brigades be replaced. The Hungarian motor ve- tion. This call up to mobilization would had achieved their final form, partici- hicle industry was overextended with also create the Mobile Corps, under pating in the 1941 Yugoslavian and building tanks for Hungary and arma- the command of the Inspector of the 1941 Russian Campaigns with this or- ments for Germany. Mobile Troops. The Italian CV3 were ganization. also issued in 5 tankette platoons to Personnel had been trained, but material the brigade bicycle battalions Training was carried out on a broad was missing. This remained the unfortu- basis. A tank training camp and a tank nate situation of the Hungarian armored During the time of increased tensions firing range were set up at Kenyérmezö forces until the end of the war. in Europe, the two mobile brigades (near Esztergom) in 1940. By Fall were raised to 80% strength, i.e., some 1942, this had been developed into a By the end of December 1941 the Hun- reserves were called up, and logistic modern armored school. Officers and garian industry was behind in deliver- services mobilized. NCO’s were formed into training com- ies of equipment for 10 tank compa- panies specializing in mobile troops nies and 14 artillery batteries. On 1.10.1939 they were redesignated tactics. The “Csaba Királyfi” military as the 1st and 2nd Motorized Brigades. cadet academy in Marosvásárhely was opened to train upcoming generations Motorization In 1939 was a critical year for the of officers in mobile warfare. budding Hungarian armored forces. In The development of Hungary’s army the beginning, Hungary was forced to The new organization under the Huba into a modern force was consistently rely on Italian armored vehicles, as the III Plan – to take effect on 1.03.1942 – hampered by the lack of motor ve- Germans showed no interest in selling scheduled the raising of the 1st and hicles. This bottleneck was to accom- either German tanks or the production 2nd Armored Divisions. Their estab- pany the Army throughout the war, licences there for. Although deliveries lishment was planned for the Fall of and severely limited the mobility of of German tanks were often discussed, 1941, using the various components the combat forces and their supportive and even vaguely promised at times, of the two motorized brigades. By logistic services. no tanks were received from this 1.03.1942, these two divisions should source. The Hungarian leadership de- then have been combat ready. The capacity of the automotive indus- cided to have its own industry build try was limited between the wars, al- the desired armored vehicles. It was During the first stage, one battalion though the quality of the vehicles was known that indigenous steel was infe- per brigade was to be converted tanks above normal. To protect this small rior to that which Germany produced, to be equipped with Italian Ansaldo industry, the government imposed high but again armor plate would not be CV3 tankettes. The organization of import duties on foreign motor ve- forthcoming from there. these new tank battalions foresaw: hicles. 42 The Ground Forces Chapter 3

Those motor vehicles available to the Army Unfortunately, the Hungarian industry’s trucks (1½ ton), 135 trucks (3 ton), 28 in 1932 were mainly outdated, some even motor vehicle production capacity was still signal trucks, and 24 artillery prime mov- from World War I, and comprised a broad very limited. Furthermore, this sector was ers. These figures do not include the spectrum of makes and models. also engaged in the manufacturing of ar- brigade staff and supply services. mored vehicles, which took up a great part Modest amounts of automobiles were of this limited capacity. Improvements in No improvement in motorization had purchased in 1932. The Army acquired production techniques as well as joint ef- been achieved by early 1941. The Huba Italian artillery prime movers from Pavesi forts by various companies were hampered Plan III phase later that year did nothing and Breda. Limited license production by limited possibilities. to change the situation. of Pavesi tractors was also started in Hungary, designated as KV-40 and KV- From 1938, the Hungarian automotive Upon mobilization, the Honvéd Minis- 50. (These looked like regular farm trac- industry, which included the manufac- try planned to requisition 2000 trucks tors, without a driver’s cab, with large ture of railroad equipment, was prima- from the civilian sector. The General wheels in the back and small wheels in rily engaged in the export of its products. Staff regarded this plan with great skep- the front, etc., – and had a single cylin- The construction of trucks had a low ticism, commenting that so many trucks der, diesel engine). Specially designed priority, as there had been very little could not be taken without completely Csepel cross country trucks were bought demand in Hungary until 1937. Some disrupting the economy, and doubting for the signal troops. Other cross-coun- experiments were made with heavy cross- that many of them would be in any con- try trucks bought were the Rába-Super country trucks. dition suitable for military use. and the MÁVAG-Mercedes types. Cars acquired were of many different types, The Army had been a minor customer. The mobilization of the 3 brigades of the including Italian Fiats. Only 40 of the Csepel trucks were or- Mobile Corps in 1941 caused enormous dered for the signal troops. As indicated, problems. Just barely enough motor ve- In 1936, Hungary bought 1000 civil- Hofherr Schranz delivered 700 KV-40 hicles could be found. In some cases, the ian Ford 2½ ton trucks from the fac- and KV-50 tractors, (under license of brigade supply units were more than a tory in Cologne, Germany. These were Pavesi), for the air defense forces. For week late in reaching their deployment used to equip the Mobile Brigades, motorization of the local Home Air De- areas owing to the delays encountered in and were supposed to serve until Hun- fense they were adequate. For field use, first gathering and then servicing the gary could acquire German cross coun- however, these vehicles proved to be necessary vehicles. try trucks (such as the Krupp L2H- unsuitable, as they were too slow and 143) and Hungary could produce technically obsolete. The Mobile Corps lost 1200 motor ve- enough Csepel trucks. hicles in the 1941 Russian campaign. The Györ Wagon Factory only received This was a major setback for the motor- The slow start in motorization was un- small orders for its license-built 1½ ton ization of the Army, as it was now further able to catch up with the expansion of the Rába-Austro-Fiat (AFI) model, namely back than it had been in 1940. Army which started in 1938. The possi- 200 until 1943, and a further 100 in bility of acquiring motor vehicles from 1943. A similar situation existed for the In 1941, the Honvéd Ministry started the Italy or Germany was small, as these license-built MÁVAG-Mercedes 1½ ton Botond II Plan. It ordered 1400 trucks countries had begun their own military truck and the Rába-Super 2½ ton truck, from the Hungarian industry. These ve- expansion. This meant that there less although the latter received government hicles were delivered in 1942/43. motor vehicles in all of Hungary in 1938 support to speed its introduction into the – including all civilian vehicles – then civilian economy. The Army had to requisition a large part of would be required by the Huba Plan for the vehicles it needed to fill its require- the Army by 1941. In line with the Botond I Plan, the Army ments from the civilian sector in case of ordered 1,402 cross-country Rába-Botond mobilization. This occurred under the most The desolate situation of its motor ve- trucks, designed to transport a section of difficult circumstances and caused grave hicle park had already became abun- 12 men. It could also tow the 40mm an- friction between the military and the civil- dantly clear to the Royal Hungarian tiaircraft gun. Delivery was punctual. By ian authorities. The process severely inter- Army in 1938 when it reoccupied the July 1939, 150 had been accepted. The rest fered with the economy, and the results territories regained in the 1st Vienna one year later. The Rába-Botond trucks were not nearly as productive as the Army Award, particularly in the supply ser- proved to be a good design which per- would have liked. The majority of civilian vices. The grave situation was further formed well under field conditions. vehicles were not very modern and in rural emphasized in 1940 after the 2nd Vi- areas quite worn if not unusable. They enna Award, when the Army moved On 1.12.1940, the Army had the follow- could only be used in Hungary. For field into northern Transylvania and the ing motor vehicles: use, many of these requisitioned vehicles Székel Corner. Again, the supply situ- 643 motorcycles were worthless. ation became chaotic. Long columns 724 cars of horse-drawn wagons as well as the 953 trucks In 1938, there were 3,903 civilian trucks rapid deterioration of the older motor 362 ambulances registered in Hungary. Of these, 524 vehicles provided many headaches for 162 cross-country cars Rába-Super and 414 MÁVAG-Mercedes both the troops and the higher com- 1,882 cross-country trucks were of Hungarian production. Between mands. This same situation was re- 1938 and 1943 this number increased by peated when Hungary mobilized in These vehicles, assuming all were in con- about 4,000 trucks including some 50 early 1941. dition to be used, were insufficient to foreign makes and models, although only fulfil the requirements of the Army upon 200 were of Hungarian manufacture. Parallel to the Huba Plan, the General mobilization. Staff had also implemented a motoriza- Motorized vehicles could not be effi- tion program designed to provide the One peacetime strength 1941 Motorized ciently replaced by their horse-drawn Army with the needed motor vehicles. Brigade needed 67 motorcycles, 225 mo- counterparts. Supply columns became This was the Botond I Plan. torcycles with sidecars, 98 cars, 462 dangerously long, exposing them to par- Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 43 tisan and air attacks. Delays caused by and the initial order of 100 vehicles was Field Artillery these slow-moving columns often had rescinded by the Honvéd Ministry. fatal consequences for the fighting units. The terms of the Treaty of Trianon se- The Army had acquired only a few na- verely limited amount and type of artil- The capacity of a horse-drawn column was tional and foreign light armored vehicles lery the fledgling army was allowed. 30 tons. One wagon – which also had to for limited use and testing. Hungary could have no more than 105 carry its own team’s fodder – could carry a guns of not more that 105mm caliber, payload of 600 kilos. Each horse-drawn The first armored vehicle to be ac- although in 1922 four 149mm howitzers supply column had 3 platoons of 25 wag- quired in large quantities was the Csaba were allowed. Mortars were also fixed in ons drawn by four horses each, and 10 armored car, based on the Strausser number. wagons drawn by two horses for its own AC-III, a British-built, Hungarian-de- support. Taking into consideration the daily signed vehicle. Under the provisions During the period of 1920 – 1930, the distance a horse-drawn column could cover, of the Huba I Plan, Manfréd Weiss Army had 7 field artillery battalions this capacity could be mastered by 3 to 5 received an order to develop an ar- and 7 mortar companies, which were medium 3-ton trucks instead. mored car armed with a 20mm gun. assigned to the 7 mixed brigades. The The prototype was demonstrated in brigades contained an artillery com- The many motorized units in the Order of June 1939. Production of the initial mander with a small staff within their Battle of the Army represented a mis- order of 3 trail vehicles, 8 mild steel, headquarters, in charge of all artillery leading picture. Because of the depen- and 50 fully-armored vehicles started within the brigade, and who was also dence upon requisitioned civilian motor in 1940, and the first 3 trail models of responsible for its training. So-called vehicles in case of mobilization, units the pancélgépkocsi 39 M. Csaba were “Assistant Artillery Commanders” did not know what they were getting. In introduced into troop use in January of were also present who would raise fur- many cases, the requisitioned vehicles the same year. Delivery of rest of the ther battalions in case of mobilization. turned out to be unusable, and the unit vehicles was completed by June 1940. Although the World War I equipment could not be motorized. Twelve command versions – armed was already outdated and under cali- only with a machine gun – were built ber, tactical use was efficient and fir- concurrently and designated as the ing standards were very high. Armored Fighting Vehicles pancélgépkocsi parancsnoki 39/40 M. Csaba. Under the Huba II Plan, a fur- The field artillery battalions were orga- Hungary had acquired 12 Fiat L2 ar- ther 50 Csabas were ordered, 32 of nized into 3 batteries of 4 guns. The 1st mored cars from Italy during 1930 – which were accepted in 1942, and the battery had 75mm 15.M mountain pack 1932. One prototype by Manfréd Weiss remaining 18 in 1943. guns, the 2nd battery had 76.5mm 18.M and Rába each were bought for testing. and 5/8.M field guns, and the 3rd battery The first tank ordered by the Army was had 100mm 14/a.M field howitzers. Besides the 12 LK II tankettes bought the license-built Swedish Landsverk L-60 during the 1920’s, the Army bought only tank. The initial order was for 80 light The mortar companies had two platoons. a few other tanks before deciding on the tanks. It was introduced in April 1940 as The 1st platoon had 5 medium 90mm Fiat Ansaldo tankette. The initial 50 Fiat/ the könnyü harckocsi 38 M. Toldi I. The 17.M mortars, the 2nd platoon had 5 Ansaldo Carro Veloce tankettes (30 CV next model was the Toldi II, (könnyü heavy 140mm 18.M mortars. 3/33 and 20 CV 3/35) arrived in 1936, harckocsi 38 M. Toldi II) with a produc- and a further 100 CV 3/35 in 1937. Un- tion run of 110. It had an additional Starting in 1928, the Army began to confirmed sources indicate that several 20mm of armor. Delivery took place from improve and expand its artillery arm. CV 3/35 of the former Austrian Army May 1941 through 1942. The first step in the organizational pro- were acquired from Germany after the cess was on 22.04.1926 when the Artil- Anschluss. The Hungarians were well Hungary also needed a medium tank. lery Group Hajmáskér was raised at aware at that time these vehicles did not After lengthy, nonproductive negotia- Hajmáskér, (north of Lake Balaton), and meet the criteria of modern combat ve- tions with Italy and Germany, Hungary redesignated as the Artillery Training hicles. By 1941 most of the CV tankettes managed to acquire the production rights Grounds Command on 30.04.1928. The were worn out. for the Skoda T-21 tank in August 1940 school taught artillery crews and trained from the Czech Republic. Two mild- ordnance specialist. It also provided In 1939 Hungary acquired 9 TK-3, 7 steel prototypes were demonstrated in courses for artillery officers and higher TKS, and 3 Renault R-35 tanks by de- July 1941. artillery commanders. fault from Polish Army units which retreated onto Hungarian territory after the In accordance with the Huba II Plan, the On 16.07.1928, the first horse artillery fall of Poland. Army ordered 230 vehicles (70 to Man- battalion was raised from the GHQ unit. fréd Weiss, 70 to Magyár Vagon, 50 to It had two batteries of four 75mm 15/ Hungary had no experience in armored Ganz, and 40 to MÁVAG). 35.M horse-drawn mountain guns each. vehicle production itself until 1938, and It was destined to support the two cav- the beginnings were difficult. First at- It was a medium tank equipped with a alry brigades. tempts at a national production in coop- 40mm gun, and designated as the eration with Italian companies proved közepes harckocsi 40.M Turán I. The In 1928 the battalion organization unfruitful. Neither Germany nor Italy first 22 tanks arrived at the tank train- changed slightly, so that it had three were willing to sell license rights to the ing school at Esztergom in June 1942. double two-gun “half-batteries”, each armored vehicles they were building. The The last Turán I were accepted in 1943. with 75mm 15.M mountain pack guns, Hungarians were forced to look to their An order for 215 vehicles under the and 100mm 14/a.M light field howit- own or other sources. Huba III Plan was placed in July 1941, zers. This enabled training within the but modified in May 1942 to 124 ve- batteries to prepare the creation of new The first Hungarian tank, the V-4, was hicles, of which only 55 were deliv- batteries. The mortar companies were built by Manfréd Weiss in Budapest-Cse- ered. The last vehicles from this batch assigned to the field artillery battalions pel. It proved to be technically deficient, were accepted in May 1944. as the 4th battery. An artillery calibra- 44 The Ground Forces Chapter 3 tion battery was raised for each of the artillery “battalions” were regimental size pack guns), for each of the four mountain brigades. and until 1934 had two battalions, and infantry battalions. after 1934 even three battalions. After During 1930 – 1934 the half-batteries 1938, these battalions became the artil- Starting in 1939, the two-gun field gun, were expanded to full batteries, although lery battalions of the mixed brigades mountain gun, and light field howitzer still with only two guns each. The assis- (each with 5 batteries). half-batteries were filled up to full bat- tant artillery commanders were used to teries with four guns each. raise new battalions. This meant that the Hungary manufactured its own light field artillery, and although the industry had a By 1940, the 24 artillery battalions of the low production capacity, improved equip- corps had the 1st and 2nd Batteries with ment was steadily introduced. Between 100mm 14/a.M or 14/b.M light field 1934 and 1935, forty batteries were re- howitzers. Conversion to the German equipped with 160 of the new 75mm 15/ 10,5cm le.F.H. 37 had begun. (The plan 35.M horse-drawn mountain guns. foresaw that the 2nd battery of all 24 battalions would have the German field The batteries were equipped with a vari- howitzers). The 3rd Battery had 149mm ety of guns. The mortars were replaced 14/35.M heavy field howitzers. The corps with guns as soon as they became avail- heavy independent artillery batteries were able, and disappeared from the artillery motorized. organizations after 1935. The raising of the IX Corps in Transylva- During 1934 – 1938, the “battalions” nia, as well as various regrouping mea- had three battalions, and an artillery cali- sures, meant that the planned complete bration battery. There was also a horse- standardization of equipment in all bat- drawn independent 149mm 14.M heavy talions could not be achieved. To facili- field howitzer battery. The 14.M was tate the raising of further batteries upon replaced by the 14/35.M or 14/39.M. mobilization, the 2nd batteries were authorized a strength of 6 guns in peace In 1936 a motorized artillery group was time. By 1941, there were 131 batteries raised at Hajmáskér. It consisted of a in the Army, meaning that there was only motorized artillery battalion (with 3 bat- one artillery battery for each infantry teries of German 10,5cm le.F.H. 37) and battalion, which the General Staff con- several half-batteries for training pur- sidered insufficient. poses. The motorized artillery for the 1st Motorized Brigade was raised from this The artillery of the peace time infantry group in 1937, and for the 2nd Motor- brigade as of 1941 was subordinate to an ized Brigade in 1938. artillery regiment staff, the commander of which was also the brigade artillery In early 1938, the artillery had a peace officer. The Ist Battalion had three bat- time strength of 92½ batteries, of which teries. The 1st and 2nd batteries had four only 15% were motorized. The corps had 76.5mm 5/8.M field guns, the 3rd Bat- 63 horse-drawn light field gun batteries tery had 100mm 14/a.M light field how- as well as 7 horse-drawn batteries with itzers. The IInd Battalion had four bat- 149mm equipment. The two motorized teries. The 4th Battery had four 100mm brigades and the two cavalry brigades 14.M light field howitzers. The 5th Bat- had 3 batteries each, for a total of 12 tery was supposed to have four German motorized batteries. 10,5cm le.F.H. 37. The 6th and 7th Bat- teries had four 149mm 14.M (or 14/35.M Starting with the Army reorganization in or 14/39.M) heavy field howitzers. The 1938, artillery battalions were no longer corps artillery of the peace time army had kept covert, and assumed their proper two motorized independent batteries with numbering within the peace time order four 149mm 15/31.M field howitzers. of battle. GHQ artillery received numbers over 100. The batteries of the bicycle battalions were also converted to General Headquarters Artillery German 10,5cm le.F.H. 37. The Border Guard was reinforced by 11 batteries Although heavy artillery had been for- with four 75mm 15/35.M mountain guns bidden by the terms of the Treaty of each. Trianon, Hungary had managed to hide 4 super heavy 305mm howitzers left over In 1939, the field artillery was further from World War I. strengthened and standardized. The establishment of the VIII Corps meant that Heavy artillery – traditionally known as new headquarters and batteries had to be GHQ artillery – as fixed by the Trianon raised. Thus the new 22nd, 23rd, and organization was originally limited to 24th Artillery Battalions, as well as the four independent batteries. This was re- VIIIth independent heavy artillery bat- duced to three in 1922. tery came into being. In addition, the 1st Mountain Brigade received one gun bat- The Entente Control Commission made Development of Field Artillery Units tery (with four 75mm 15.M mountain it impossible to create heavy GHQ artil- Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 45

Starting in 1938, 210mm heavy howitzers were acquired (39.M, 40.M and 40/ a.M). These were used to raise the number of GHQ battalions to four, (101st, 102nd, 103rd, and 150th), as well as one independent battery (104th).

In 1940 the super heavy 305mm howitzers were removed from service. How- ever they were one again pressed into service early 1942, when four one-gun batteries were raised (151st – 154th).

In 1941, all GHQ artillery was attached to the field artillery for training and reorganization.

Air Defense and Anti-Aircraft Troops

The terms of the Treaty of Trianon limited the number of antiaircraft guns to a total of four. This meant that Hungary had no air defense to speak of, although the neighboring countries of Rumania, Yugoslavia, and Czechoslovakia all had aircraft.

The Army was also allowed two batteries of outdated 80mm 5/8.M antiaircraft guns. In addition, there were two antiaircraft batteries belonging to the River Forces, which had been raised by removing a number of guns carried on board of the ships. The four batteries had a total of 16 guns, and were located at Budapest, Hajmáskér, Miskolc, and Bája, respectively. There was also a searchlight platoon in Budapest-Tökökugrató. This meagre force was used as a training cadre to form the basis of the air defense in later years. Development of GHQ Artillery Units In 1928 this task was taken over by the lery battalions. The antiaircraft batteries lery Group Hajmáskér. An artillery ord- new Budapest Air Defense Command were used to form what would later be- nance workshop was also raised for the (Budapesti légvédelmi parancsnokság). come the air defense units of the air Group at Hajmáskér. The command had two independent bat- force. teries of four 80mm 5/8.M antiaircraft After the introduction of the Huba Plan guns. One battery was in Budapest. One This situation did not change until 1935, in 1938, the Artillery Training Grounds half-battery was in Miskolc, the other in although, as mentioned before, the Artil- Command was redesignated as the 101st Hajmáskér. The antiaircraft school was lery Group Hajmáskér had been raised Artillery Brigade. Two new units (101st also based in this location. on 22.04.1926. It had begun training the and 102nd Motorized Heavy Artillery cadre of what was to be the basis for all Battalions) were raised, supplemented The Air Defense Act of 1935 provided GHQ artillery units. It was redesignated by new batteries. Each battalion had two the basis for the air defense of Hungary as the Artillery Training Grounds Com- batteries. As the Army had no modern and the raising of antiaircraft units. The mand on 30.04.1928. heavy artillery, the batteries were Budapest Air Defense Command was equipped with 149mm 31.M medium expanded into the National Air Defense The development of the heavy GHQ howitzers. Upon mobilization, the GHQ Command, and made responsible for all motorized artillery was slow. Up to 1935 artillery could raise 10½ batteries at that air defense units, measures, and institu- only three motorized batteries of two time. tions. An air defense officer was incor- guns each had been raised. They were porated into the corps staffs. All over again used as further training cadres for During the years 1939/1940, each of the Hungary measures were taken to the es- future units. The guns were medium two heavy battalions received a third tablish air defenses. The emphasis was 105mm 31.M guns, 149mm 31.M field battery. The third battery of the 101st on national defense against air attack. howitzers, (both introduced in 1938), Battalion had two heavy 210mm 39.M and the outdated super heavy 305mm howitzers; the third battery of the 102nd By 1939, 8 antiaircraft battalions (Ist – 11.M and 16.M howitzers. These three Battalion had one super heavy 305mm VIIIth) with two batteries each had been batteries were gathered under the Artil- 16.M howitzer. raised and added to the corps organiza- 46 The Ground Forces Chapter 3 tion. One was a firing battery with two Air observation, early warning, and com- Defense Corps. The corps was subordi- Bofors 80mm 29.M guns. The other was munications systems were fitted with nated the air force, and the five air de- a training battery. The antiaircraft troops modern signal and alarm equipment. The fense battalions each formed a second were formed into a separate combat arm warning and evaluation centers were lo- battalion (201st – 205th), thereby giving under the Artillery Inspectorate. All an- cated in bunkers, and had telephone and the Air Defense Corps a strength of 10 tiaircraft units were tactically subordi- radio contact to a wide net of observation battalions with about 30 batteries. A nate to the National Air Defense Com- posts, especially in Transylvania, where heavy battalion (206th) with four batter- mand. The battalions remained logisti- the main enemy (Rumania) was pre- ies was also raised. Only the two light cally assigned to their corps. sumed. Notwithstanding the national air batteries were equipped. Two other two defense obligation, most communal air batteries for 105mm antiaircraft guns Civilian air defense was somewhat var- defense services and even the postal com- were also formed, but these had no equip- ied. Part of it was based on community munications network were manned by ment for years, as Germany did not de- authorities and voluntary organizations, volunteers. liver the paid-for eight 10,5cm Flak 38 being subordinate to the Ministry of the guns until March 1944. Interior. On the other hand, the Air De- In the Fall of 1938, the 101st – 104th Air fense League (Légoltalmi Liga) was a Defense Battalions were raised for home The rapid increase of air defense units civilian organization supported by the air defense. They had two (heavy) batter- was based in part on the antiaircraft train- community administrations and the in- ies with four 80mm antiaircraft guns. In ing battalions. (Each corps had one fir- dustry, and was controlled by the Honvéd 1939, a third (light) battery was added ing and one training antiaircraft battal- Ministry. Regulations came from the with four 40mm 36.M antiaircraft guns ion on its peace time establishment). But National Institute for Air Defense (Orszá- to each battalion. The 105th Air Defense the main reason was that Hungary pro- gos Légoltalmi Intézet). All authority for Battalion was raised with three heavy duced its own 40mm and 80mm antiair- air defense measures was delegated to and one light batteries. craft guns, based on Bofors licenses. the Honvéd Ministry, which designated Nevertheless, the Army was unsatisfied the National Air Defense Command Also in 1939, a light battery was added to with what it considered to be the weak air (OLP) in Budapest to administer these the Ist – Vth and VIIth Anti-Aircraft defense potential of Hungary as well as activities. Battalions. The VIth Anti-Aircraft Bat- that of its combat formations. talion received two light batteries. As mentioned, the Armed Forces Act of * * * 1938 subjected all Hungarian citizen to a In 1940, each brigade received an inde- military and labor obligation. It also en- pendent antiaircraft battery. The organi- acted an air defense obligation, (even for zation of all antiaircraft battalions was female citizens), from 14 years of age standardized at one heavy and two light through 70. batteries. The home defense batteries were issued a fifth gun. Besides fire departments, communal and other organizations, air defense also was In March 1941, the Army had 43 antiair- based on air defense troops. The nine craft batteries, of which 24 were equipped corps had antiaircraft battalions (a IXth with 80mm guns. had been added since the recovery of In the Spring of 1941 the five home Transylvania). Budapest at this time had defense battalions were removed from an air defense regiment and an special the direct control of the General Staff battalion (kárelhárito). and assigned to the newly created Air

Ranks of the Hungarian Army

Tábornagy General of the Army These were the ranks taken over by the Honvéd from the Vezérezredes General (to 1919, and again from 1941) Austro-Hungarian Imperial Army. After 1919, the new Gyalogsági Tábornok Lieutenant General of the Infantry (to 1941) Hungarian Army dropped the rank of Vezérezredes (al- Lovassági Tábornok Lieutenant General of the Cavalry (to 1941) though Hungarian officers who had attained the rank in Tüzérségi Tábornok Lieutenant General of the Artillery (to 1941) World War I kept this designation), until 1941, when the Táborszernagy Lieutenant General Quarter Master (to 1941) Altábornagy Major General ranks of Gyalogsági Tábornok, Lovassági Tábornok, Tábornok Brigadier General (to 1941) Tüzérségi Tábornok, and Táborszernagy were upgraded to Vezérörnagy Brigadier General (from 1941) Vezérezredes. At the same time, the rank of Tábornok was Ezredes Colonel renamed as Vezérörnagy. The upgrade to Vezérezredes Alezredes Lieutenant Colonel was probably done to strengthen the authority of senior Örnagy Major Hungarian Generals in dealing with the Germans. Since Százados Captain there was no active Field Marshal in the Hungarian Army Föhadnagy 1st Lieutenant after 1918, they needed a rank higher than the German Hadnagy 2nd Lieutenant General der Infantrie for their highest commanders, as Zászlós Cadet / 3rd Lieutenant hadapród Örmester Candidate Officer/Cadet they were dealing with Germans with the rank of Gener- Alhadnagy Regimental (Command) Sergeant Major aldelfmarschall and Generaloberst. Hence the reintroduc- Fötörzsörmester Senior Staff Sergeant / Master Sergeant tion and upgrading to Vezérezredes. The insignia (3 stars) Törzsömester Staff Sergeant / Technical Sergeant did not change with this modification of ranks, since the Örmester Sergeant Gyalogsági Tábornok, Lovassági Tábornok, Tüzérségi Szákasvezetö Senior (Platoon) Corporal Tábornok, and Táborszernagy rank was dropped. The two Tizedes Corporal stars remained the insignia of the Altábornagy, and one star Örvezetö Senior Private for the Tábornok/Vezérörnagy. Honvéd Private / Soldier Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 47

HUNGARIAN ARMY ADMINISTRATIVE ORDER OF BATTLE (June 1941 – April 1942)

FIRST ARMY SECOND ARMY THIRD ARMY GHQ [Budapest] [Budapest] [Budapest] Mobile Corps [Budapest] Ist Corps [Budapest] IVth Corps [Pécs] VIIth Corps [Miskolc] 1st Infantry Brigade [Budapest] 10th Infantry Brigade [Kaposvár] 19th Infantry Brigade [Miskolc] 1st Motorized Brigade [Budapest] 1st Infantry Regiment 6th Infantry Regiment 13th Infantry Regiment 1st Motorized Regiment 31st Infantry Regiment 36th Infantry Regiment 43rd Infantry Regiment (1st, 2nd, 3rd Battalions) 1st Artillery Regiment 10th Artillery Regiment 19th Artillery Regiment 9th Bicycle Battalion 2nd Infantry Brigade [Budapest] 11th Infantry Brigade [Pécs] 20th Infantry Brigade [Eger] 10th Bicycle Battalion 2nd Infantry Regiment 8th Infantry Regiment 14th Infantry Regiment 1st Armd. Recon. Battalion 32nd Infantry Regiment 38th Infantry Regiment 44th Infantry Regiment 1st Mot. Artillery Battalion 2nd Artillery Regiment 11th Artillery Regiment 20th Artillery Regiment 2nd Motorized Brigade [Munkács] 3rd Infantry Brigade [Budapest] 12th Infantry Brigade [Szekszárd] 21st Infantry Brigade [Losonc] 2nd Motorized Regiment 15th Infantry Regiment 18th Infantry Regiment 23rd Infantry Regiment (4th, 5th, 6th Battalions) 45th Infantry Regiment 48th Infantry Regiment 53rd Infantry Regiment 11th Bicycle Battalion 3rd Artillery Regiment 12th Artillery Regiment 21st Artillery Regiment 12th Bicycle Battalion 2nd Armd. Recon. Battalion IInd Corps [Székésfehérvár] Vth Corps [Szeged] VIIIth Corps [Kassa] 2nd Mot. Artillery Battalion 4th Infantry Brigade [Székésfehérvár] 13th Infantry Brigade [Kecskemét] 22nd Infantry Brigade [Nyiregyháza] 1st Cavalry Brigade [Nyiregyháza] 3rd Infantry Regiment 7th Infantry Regiment 12th Infantry Regiment 3rd Cavalry Regiment 33rd Infantry Regiment 37th Infantry Regiment 42nd Infantry Regiment 4th Cavalry Regiment 4th Artillery Regiment 13th Artillery Regiment 22nd Artillery Regiment 13th Bicycle Battalion 5th Infantry Brigade [Györ] 14th Infantry Brigade [Szeged] 23rd Infantry Brigade [Kassa] 14th Bicycle Battalion 16th Infantry Regiment 9th Infantry Regiment 21st Infantry Regiment 3rd Armd. Recon. Battalion 46th Infantry Regiment 39th Infantry Regiment 51st Infantry Regiment 1st Cavalry Artillery Battalion 5th Artillery Regiment 14th Artillery Regiment 23rd Artillery Regiment 3rd Mot. Artillery Battalion 6th Infantry Brigade [Komárom] 15th Infantry Brigade [Szabadka] 24th Infantry Brigade [Ungvár] 2nd Cavalry Brigade [Budapest] 22nd Infantry Regiment 20th Infantry Regiment 24th Infantry Regiment 1st Cavalry Regiment 52nd Infantry Regiment 50th Infantry Regiment 54th Infantry Regiment 2nd Cavalry Regiment 6th Artillery Regiment 15th Artillery Regiment 24th Artillery Regiment 15th Bicycle Battalion 1st Mountain Brigade [Beszterce] 16th Bicycle Battalion IIIrd Corps [Szombathely] VIth Corps [Debrecen] 8th Border Guard Brigade [Munkács] 4th Armd. Recon. Battalion 7th Infantry Brigade [Sopron] 66th Border Guard Group 2nd Cavalry Artillery Battalion 4th Infantry Regiment 16th Infantry Brigade [Szolnok] IXth Corps [Kolozsvár] 4th Mot. Artillery Battalion 34th Infantry Regiment 10th Infantry Regiment 25th Infantry Brigade [Nagyvarád] 7th Artillery Regiment 40th Infantry Regiment 25th Infantry Regiment 8th Infantry Brigade [Szombathely] 16th Artillery Regiment 55th Infantry Regiment Air Defense Corps [Budapest] 5th Infantry Regiment 17th Infantry Brigade [Debrecen] 25th Artillery Regiment 1st Air Defense Brigade [Budapest] 35th Infantry Regiment 11th Infantry Regiment 26th Infantry Brigade [Kolozsvár] 104th Air Defense Battalion 8th Artillery Regiment 41st Infantry Regiment 26th Infantry Regiment 105th Air Defense Battalion 9th Infantry Brigade [Nagykanizsa] 17th Artillery Regiment 56th Infantry Regiment 204th Air Defense Battalion 17th Infantry Regiment 18th Infantry Brigade [Békéscsaba] 26th Artillery Regiment 2nd Air Defense Brigade [Budapest] 47th Infantry Regiment 19th Infantry Regiment 27th Infantry Brigade [Marosvásárhely] 101st Air Defense Battalion 9th Artillery Regiment 49th Infantry Regiment 27th Infantry Regiment 102nd Air Defense Battalion 18th Artillery Regiment 57th Infantry Regiment 201st Air Defense Battalion 27th Artillery Regiment 202nd Air Defense Battalion 9th Border Guard Brigade [Csikszereda] 206th Air Defense Battalion 3rd Air Defense Brigade [Budapest] NOTES : 103rd Air Defense Battalion Many of the units indicated in this Order of Battle were only training units; others existed only on paper, having neither men nor material. Many sub-units were only formed after mobilization. 203rd Air Defense Battalion 205th Air Defense Battalion ARMIES: The three Army Headquarters were command echelons, and had no army troops of their own. 101st Artillery Brigade [Hajmáskér] CORPS: 101st Hvy. Artillery Battalion (mot) Corps troops had Roman numerals. Unless otherwise indicated, the corps sub-units bore the same number as their parent formation. E.g.: IXth Heavy Artillery Battalion = IX Corps 102nd Hvy. Artillery Battalion (mot) 103rd Hvy. Artillery Battalion (mot) BRIGADES: 104th Ind. Hvy. Artillery Bty. (mot) Brigade units had Arabic numbers. Unless otherwise indicated, the brigades sub-units bore the same number as their parent formation. 150th Hvy. Artillery Battalion (mot) E.g.: 23rd Cavalry Company = 23rd Infantry Brigade 151st Ind. Hvy. Artillery Bty. (mot) Infantry and artillery battalions, when part of a regiment, were identified by Roman numerals, 152nd Ind. Hvy. Artillery Bty. (mot) preceded by the regimental identification. E.g.: 153rd Ind. Hvy. Artillery Bty. (mot) 24./II (24 Artillery Regiment/IInd Battalion) 154th Ind. Hvy. Artillery Bty. (mot) 15./III (15 Infantry Regiment/IIIrd Battalion) The 1st Motorized Regiment had the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Motorized Battalions; the 2nd Motorized Regiment had the and 4th, 5th, and 6 Motorized Battalions. GHQ UNITS: GHQ units were attached directly to the General Staff. GHQ units had generally had numbers over 100. The identifying numbers of independent companies, batteries, and battalions were followed by an “ö”. 48 The Ground Forces Chapter 3

Corps Headquarters Corps Artillery Command Bicycle Infantry Battalion Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (2 light motorized anti-tank guns) Motorized Machine Gun Platoon (2 heavy machine guns) 2 Bicycle Infantry Companies (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars, each) 1 Infantry Company (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars) Motorized Artillery Battalion 2 Motorized Artillery Batteries (2 tractor-towed 149mm field howitzers, each) 1 Artillery Observation Battery Motorized Anti-Aircraft Battalion 1 Signal Platoon (motorized) 1 Heavy Anti-Aircraft Company (4 tractor-towed 80mm anti-aircraft guns) 1 Light Anti-Aircraft Company (6 tractor-towed 40mm anti-aircraft guns) Motorized Signal Battalion 1 Signal Company 1 Signal Company (motorized) 1 Wire Construction Company Combat Engineer Battalion 2 Combat Engineer Companies 2 Smoke (Chemical) Companies 1 Military Labor Company Corps Trains Headquarters Anti-Aircraft Company (6 anti-aircraft machine guns)(horse-drawn/wagon-mounted) Supply Command Supply Command (motorized) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) (motorized) 2 Heavy Combat Bridge Columns 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations) 1 Heavy Combat Bridge Column (Training) 2 Field Bakery Companies (motorized) 2 Assault Bridge Columns 1 Motor Maintenance Company (motorized) 1 Engineer Equipment Company 1 Supply Column (P.O.L.)(motorized) 5 Supply Columns (ammunition)(horse-drawn) 2 Supply Columns (motorized) 1 Veterinary Company 2 Field Hospital Companies 1 Corps Hospital 2 Ambulance Columns (motorized) 1 Forward Supply Point (rations)(horse-drawn) 2 Forward Collection Points 1 Forward Bridge Replacement Point Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 49

Brigade Headquarters Infantry Regiments Field Telephone Platoon Pioneer Platoon Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light horse-drawn anti-tank guns) Mortar Platoon (4 medium mortars) Machine Gun Company (8 horse-drawn/wagon-mounted heavy machine guns) Infantry Battalions Field Telephone Platoon Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light horse-drawn anti-tank guns) Mortar Platoon (4 medium mortars) 3 Infantry Companies (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars + 1 anti-tank rifle 20mm Solothurn, each) 1 Machine Gun Company (9 heavy machine guns) Artillery Regiment I. Artillery Battalion 1. Battery (4 horse-drawn 75mm mountain guns) 2. Battery (4 horse-drawn 76.5mm field guns) 3. Battery (4 horse-drawn 100mm field howitzers) II. Artillery Batalion 4. Battery (4 horse-drawn 100mm field howitzers) 5. Battery (4 horse-drawn 105mm field howitzers) 6. Battery (4 horse-drawn 149mm field howitzers) 7. Battery (4 horse-drawn 149mm field howitzers) Cavalry Company (12 light machine guns + 2 heavy machine guns) Signal Company Anti-Aircraft Company (6 motorized 40mm anti-aircraft guns) Brigade Trains Headquarters Anti-Aircraft Company (10 anti-aircraft machine guns)(horse-drawn/wagon-mounted) Supply Command 4 Supply Columns (ammunition)(horse-drawn wagons) Military Labor Headquarters 1 Supply Column (rations)(horse-drawn wagons) 3 Military Labor Companies 1 Supply Column (motorized) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations) 1 Field Bakery Company 1 Field Hospital Company (partially motorized) 1 Ambulance Column (motorized) 1 Engineer Equipment Park 1 Band 50 The Ground Forces Chapter 3

Brigade Headquarters Artillery Commander Infantry Commander Mountain Infantry Battalions Field Telephone Platoon Pioneer Platoon Reconnaissance Detachment Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light horse-drawn anti-tank guns) Mortar Platoon (4 medium mortars) Mountain Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn 75mm mountain guns) 3 Infantry Companies (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars + 1 anti-tank rifle 20mm Solothurn, each) 1 Machine Gun Company (9 heavy machine guns) Mountain Artillery Battalion 5. Mountain Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn 75mm mountain guns) 6. Mountain Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn 75mm mountain guns) 1./4. Heavy Artillery Battery (2 horse-drawn 149mm field howitzers) Cavalry Company (12 light machine guns + 2 heavy machine guns) Armored Car Platoon (5 Csaba armored cars) Motorcycle Infantry Platoon (3 light machine guns) Motorized Anti-Tank Company (4 motorized light anti-tank guns) Anti-Aircraft Company (6 motorized 40mm anti-aircraft guns) Signal Company Combat Engineer Company Brigade Trains Headquarters Anti-Aircraft Company (10 anti-aircraft machine guns)(horse-drawn/wagon-mounted) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammo) 3 Supply Columns (cart) 2 Supply Columns (pack animal) 2 Supply Columns (horse-drawn wagons) 1 Supply Column (rations)(cart) 1 Supply Column (rations)(pack animal) 1 Supply Column (rations)(horse-drawn wagons) 1 Field Hospital Company (partially motorized) 1 Ambulance Column (motorized) 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations) 1 Field Bakery Company Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 51

Brigade Headquarters Border Guard and Mountain Border Guard Battalions Field Telephone Platoon Pioneer Platoon Reconnaissance Detachment Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light horse-drawn anti-tank guns) Mortar Platoon (4 medium mortars) either: Mountain Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn 75mm mountain guns) or: Artillery Battery (4 pack 75mm mountain guns) 3 Infantry Companies (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars + 1 anti-tank rifle 20mm Solothurn, each) 1 Machine Gun Company (9 heavy machine guns) Anti-Aircraft Company (6 motorized 40mm anti-aircraft guns) NOTES: Border Police units (which were subordi- Signal and Mountain Signal Company nate to the Ministry of the Interior) have not Combat Engineer and Mountain Combat Engineer Company been indicated, although they were in part Fortress Infantry Companies within the chain of command of the Border 1./3. Heavy Artillery Battery (2 horse-drawn 149mm field howitzers) Guard Brigades. 52 The Ground Forces Chapter 3

Brigade Headquarters Traffic Control Company (motorized) Motorized Infantry Regiment Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Infantry Battalions Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light anti-tank guns) 3 Motorized Infantry Companies (12 light machine guns + 2 ligh mortars + 2 anti-tank rifles 20mm Solothurn, each) 1 Motorized Machine Gun Company (12 heavy machine guns + 4 medium mortars) Bicycle Infantry Battalion Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light motorized anti-tank guns) Tankette Platoon (5 Ansaldo CV tankettes) Motorized Artillery Battery (4 tractor-towed 105mm field howitzers) 3 Bicycle Infantry Companies (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars + 2 anti-tank rifles 20mm Solothurn, each) 1 Motorized Machine Gun Company (12 heavy machine guns + 4 medium mortars) Anti-Aircraft Company (6 motorized 40mm anti-aircraft guns) Motorized Signal Company Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (2 Csaba armored cars) Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light anti-tank guns) Motorized Mortar Platoon (4 medium mortars) Motorized Infantry Company (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars + 3 anti-tank rifles 20mm Solothurn) Tankette Company (20 Ansaldo CV tankettes) Light Tank Company (20 Toldi light tanks) Armored Car Company (10 Csaba armored cars) Motorized Artillery Battalion 4 Motorized Artillery Batteries (4 tractor-towed 105mm field howitzers, each) Motorized Combat Engineer Company Headquarters 1 Motorized Combat Engineer Company 1 Motorized Heavy Combat Bridge Column 1 Field Hospital Company (motorized) Brigade Trains Headquarters 1 Ambulance Column (motorized) Motorized Anti-Aircraft Company (10 AA machine guns) 1 Motor Maintenance Company (motorized) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) (motorized) 1 Engineer Equipment Company (motorized) 3 Supply Columns (ammunition)(motorized) 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations)(motorized) 2 Supply Columns (P.O.L.)(motorized) 1 Field Bakery Company (motorized) Chapter 3 The Ground Forces 53

Brigade Headquarters Hussar Regiments Mounted Field Telephone Platoon Mounted Pioneer Platoon Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light anti-tank guns) Tankette Platoon (5 Ansaldo CV) Mountain Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn 75mm mountain guns) Cavalry Battalions 3 Saber Companies (12 light machine guns + 3 anti-tank rifles 20mm Solothurn, each) 1 Mounted Machine Gun Company (12 heavy machine guns + 4 medium mortars) Bicycle Infantry Battalion Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light motorized anti-tank guns) Tankette Platoon (5 Ansaldo CV tankettes) Motorized Artillery Battery (4 tractor-towed 105mm light field howitzers) 3 Bicycle Infantry Companies (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars + 2 anti-tank rifles 20mm Solothurn, each) 1 Motorized Machine Gun Company (12 heavy machine guns + 4 medium mortars) Anti-Aircraft Company (6 motorized 40mm anti-aircraft guns) Motorized Signal Company Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (2 Csaba armored cars) Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 light anti-tank guns) Motorized Mortar Platoon (4 medium mortars) Motorized Infantry Company (12 light machine guns + 2 light mortars + 3 anti-tank rifles 20mm Solothurn) Tankette Company (20 Ansaldo CV tankettes) Light Tank Company (20 Toldi light tanks) Armored Car Company (10 Csaba armored cars) Motorized Artillery Battalion 2 Motorized Artillery Batteries (4 tractor-towed 105mm field howitzers, each) Cavalry Artillery Battalion 2 Cavalry Artillery Batteries (4 horse-drawn cavalry guns 76.5mm, each) Cavalry Combat Engineer Company Headquarters 1 Motorized Combat Engineer Company 1 Motorized Heavy Combat Bridge Column Brigade Trains Headquarters Anti-Aircraft Company (10 anti-aircraft machine guns)(motorized) 3 Supply Columns (ammunition)(motorized) 1 Supply Column (motorized) 1 Motor Maintenance Company (motorized) 1 Supply Column (rations)(motorized) 1 Field Hospital Company (motorized) 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations)(motorized) 1 Ambulance Column (motorized) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition)(motorized) 1 Engineer Equipment Company (motorized) 1 Field Bakery Company (motorized) 1 Veterinary Company (motorized) 54 The Air Force Chapter 4

CHAPTER 4

THE AIR FORCE TO 1941

The Hungarian Red Air Force single-seat fighter. Nine squadrons were As described in Chapter 1, after three formed. months of fighting the Communist gov- When the Communist government came ernment collapsed in August 1919, and to power on 1.08.1919, it established the The 1. – 7. Squadrons had five recon- with its demise, the Red Air Force was Red Air Force (Vörös Légjárócsapat) to naissance and five fighter aircraft each. dissolved. assist in the defence of Hungary. (The reconnaissance aircraft were a mixture of Austro-Hungarian Aviatik (Berg) During its brief existence the Red Air There was no shortage of combat-ex- C I, Phönix C 1, UFAG C I and Lloyd Force lost about 100 aircraft. Some 120 perienced personnel, as the Hungarian C V aircraft, together with a handful of aircraft having been delivered by the contribution to the Austro-Hungarian Fokker C I’s confiscated from the Ger- three Hungarian aircraft factories. Most K.u.K. Luftfahrttruppen (Imperial and man Mackensen Army which was being of the surviving aircraft were taken away Royal Aviation Troops) had been sent home through Hungarian territory; by the Rumanians and Czechs. strong, 5,341 Hungarians having the fighter aircraft were mostly Austro- served with the Austrian Imperial Air Hungarian Aviatik (Berg) C I and the Force during World War I. Over 600 Fokker D VII). The Secret Air Force aircraft were still available on Hun- garian territory. These were mostly The 8. Squadron, (with 18 Fokker D VII After the fall of the Soviet Republic, the trainers of various types, but included fighters), was manned by personnel Hungarian National Army put together some combat aircraft. The latter were mostly from the former K.u.K. J-Flik. three air groups in 1920 with aircraft not always in the best condition. 42, which fought on the Italian front salvaged from the Szeged, (under French during WW I. occupation in 1919), from aircraft hid- Hungarian aircraft-manufactures, (the den from the Allies, and from the re- Ungarische Lloyd Flugzeug- und Motor- The 9. Squadron had floatplanes (Bran- maining aircraft of the Red Air Force enfabrik at Aszod, the Ungarische Allge- denburg W 29’s). which had succeeded in escaping the meine Maschinenfabrik at Budapest, and Rumanian wholesale theft. The Aviation the Ungarische-Flugzeugfabrik at Albert- The Red Air Force quickly established Department (Légüyi Hivatal – LüH) was falva), resumed production for the Red partial aerial supremacy, (although ser- formed secretly within the Ministry of Air Force, building the Phönix C I and viceability left much to be desired), and Traffic in January 1920, and was allo- UFAG C I two-seater reconnaissance together with the Hungarian Red Army cated the responsibility for the creation biplanes, the Brandenburg W 29 two- temporarily brought the Rumanians to a of the new air arm which began its clan- seater float fighter, and the Fokker D VII halt at the Tisza River. destine existence in August 1921.

Hungarian Air Force Bases, March 1941 Chapter 4 The Air Force 55

Modest aircraft production was contin- Formation of the secret air force was Aircraft consisted of a handful of WWI ued by the industry, the new government begun in August 1921 as Department XI aircraft that had been hidden success- trying to maintain the nucleus of an air (Air). It was equipped with a very mixed fully from the Control Commission, and arm under the guise of the Air Gendarm- assortment of aircraft, and manned by a few Ansaldo A.300 and Bristol F.2B erie (Légi Csendörség) with a few dozen WWI veterans. It worked out training two-seaters that were obtained by the Air aircraft (Fokker D VII, Phönix C I, and programs for both pilots and ground Force during 1922–23 for evaluation by UFAG C I). crews. the “Airmail Group”. Hungary’s de- pressed economic situation prevented Czechoslovakia, Rumania and Yugosla- Colonel István Petróczy was the first substantial aircraft purchases for her clan- via immediately protested the formation chief of the Air Force. He had been the destine air arm until 1925, when priority of this paramilitary organization and commanding officer of the Austro-Hun- was given to the acquisition of a succes- forced its disbandment. Not to be out garian K.u.K. Luftschiffahrtabteilung. sor to the Hansa-Brandenburg B I trainer. manoeuvred, the Hungarians used its per- To provide replacement training aircraft sonnel and equipment in 1920 to form When the restrictions on civil flying quickly, the Air Force established secret the cadre of MAeFORT, (Magyar Légi- were lifted the autumn of 1922, four production facilities at Székésfehérvár- forgalmi Társág, literally, the Hungar- military aviation establishments were Sóstó. This plant, designated as the Cen- ian Aero Company), the new airmail ser- in existence and flying courses had tral Repair Workshops to hide its true vice. This company operated two sched- already begun, despite the presence of function, built five or six examples of a uled services, between Budapest and the Allied Military Control Commis- improved version of the Hansa-Bran- Szeged, and between Budapest and Szom- sion. The new establishments were not, denburg B I known as the “Kis Brandi” bathely. of course, overtly military, bearing (Little Brandis) in 1925. It also managed such designations as the Society for to produce a few modified Fokker D VII’s But the Treaty of Trianon had forbid- Aviation (AERO Szövetség), which in 1926. den all forms aviation to Hungary, and was future experimental and testing in 1922, under the supervision of a group, the Meteorological Group An Air Force purchasing commission control commission, 108 aircraft and (Idöjelzö Osztály), which was the cover narrowed its choice to the Bristol Type 220 engines were scrapped. However name for the fighter component, the 83 and the Udet U 12 Flamingo as the Hungarians continued to prepare Airmail Group (Légiposta Osztály), possible replacements for the B I. Five the ground work for an air force in which was to become the future bomber of the Type 83 trainers were delivered secret. The Entente Control Commis- element, and the Air Gendarmerie (Légi to Hungary in April 1926, but the U 12 sion also closed down the civilian air- Csendörség). The Pilot Training Flamingo was finally selected. The Air line MAeFORT, destroying all planes School (Repül-ögépvezetö Iskola) Force decided to purchase 24 examples and even hangars (!) in Hungary. How- formed at Szombathely, was also os- from Germany together with a manu- ever, the Hungarians managed to save tensibly a purely civil organization, facturing licence. Production was something from the disaster by hiding established to train personnel for Hun- awarded to Manfréd Weiss. Manfréd dissembled aircraft in farms and other garian Airlines Ltd., the new national Weiss in Budapest was one of the big- locations. civilian passenger and mail carrier, gest industrial concerns in Hungary. (Magyár Légiforgalmi R.t., or It had started aircraft manufacturing Department II was formed within the MALÉRT). on the instructions of the Air Force in Ministry of Trade and Transport in Janu- 1927, and subsequently produced 40 ary 1920, and was responsible for the The Air Department (Légügyi Hivatal, U 12 Flamingos, the first of which flew creation and training of the new air arm. or LüH), was revealed on 10.04.1924. in April 1929. 56 The Air Force Chapter 4

Prior to manufacturing the U 12, Man- isted in defiance of the terms of the laid the groundwork for improved train- fréd Weiss had built 27 Heinkel HD 22 Treaty of Trianon, the service contin- ing, logistics, and local aircraft compo- two-seat general-purpose biplanes, offi- ued its twilight existence without any nents manufacture. cially for use by new national carrier public admission on the part of the (Magyár Légiforgalmi Részvénytársaság Hungarian government that it pos- In an attempt to provide a standard fighter – MALÉRT), but in actual fact serving sessed an air arm. of superior performance to the Fiat Cr- with the Air Force’s embryo bomber com- 20bis, the Central Repair Workshops, ponent, the “Airmail Group”. Weiss also During the early thirties Manfréd Weiss with the backing of Dr. Rákosi, had built initiated licence production of the Fok- produced the WM 10 primary trainer for a prototype fighter of indigenous design, ker C VD, which had been selected by the clubs, and the Central Repair Work- the Avis I, but official trials conducted the Air Force as the standard tactical shops evolved an improved version of during 1933–34 had yielded disappoint- reconnaissance aircraft. Three Fokker the Flamingo known as the Hungaria, 80 ing results. Modified versions of this C VE’s purchased in 1927 from the Neth- examples being built for the Air Force. aircraft, the Avis II and III prototypes, erlands flew on internal airmail routes Until 1931, the Air Force possessed no were flown in 1935, but were also found for MALÉRT. Manfréd Weiss built some aircraft intended specifically for the to offer inferior performances to those of 50 C VD’s, which were delivered direct fighter or bomber role, but with the pur- contemporary foreign designs. An at- to the clandestine military units. The chase from Italy of 21 single-seat Fiat tempt was made to purchase a manufac- first Fokker C VD flew in December Cr-20bis fighters and a few Cr-20B two- turing licence for the PZL P 24 fighter 1928. Manfréd Weiss also produced a seaters the first fighter unit was formed but this was refused by the Polish gov- few C VE’s for MALÉRT. The Central as the 1st Meteorological Group (1. ernment. Repair Workshops produced a further Idöjelzö Osztály). This was followed by nine C VD’s. a bomber unit, called the 1st Airmail The Air Force therefore approached the Group (1. Légiposta Osztály), for which Ernst Heinkel concern in Germany with Throughout the late twenties emphasis 20 Caproni Ca-101 trimotor bombers a view to the possibility of Hungarian was placed on training in order to cre- were bought. licence manufacture of a version of the ate a substantial personnel reserve. In He 51 fighter powered by the Manfréd addition to a Pilot Training School at To supplement the Fokker C VD in the Weiss-built Gnôme-Rhône 14K radial. Szombathely, aero clubs (similar to tactical (short-range) reconnaissance role Accordingly, at the end of 1935, an He those of the Germans), were estab- Manfréd Weiss produced two derivatives 51 re-engined with a Gnôme-Rhône 14K lished throughout the country, staffed of the basic Fokker design, the WM 16A was secretly demonstrated to the Air by Air Force instructors and provided Budapest I (550 HP WM-built Gnôme- Force at Budapest, but this fighter’s per- initial flying training for the pilots. Rhône 9K Mistral) and the WM 16B formance was found to be inadequate, The air crews came from the ranks of Budapest II (860 HP WM-built Gnôme- and the Air Force elected to purchase the the regular and reserve officers and Rhône 14K Mistral-Major), the proto- Fiat Cr-32. NCO’s. types flying in 1933 and 1934 respectively, and eight WM 16A Budapest I The first of some 90 Cr-32 fighters, to- When the Inter-Allied Control Commis- and four WM 16B Budapest II being gether with a small number of single- sion ceased activities, and turned over its built. and two-seat Cr-30s for training, arrived powers to the Hungarian government. in Hungary during 1936. Hungary joined the International Aero- The other seven squadrons were known nautical Federation on 19.05.1927. The as: In 1937 the framework of the future Aviation Department was then able to The Budapest Sports Society (BSE) fighter element of the Hungarian air arm allowed officers to acquire their pilot’s The Technological University Sport Fly- was created with the establishment of the license as of 1.08.1927, at least privately. ing Society (MSrE) 1st Fighter Regiment (1. Vadász Ezred) The Experimental Flight Group (RKC) quickly followed by the 2nd Fighter Regi- On 16.12.1928, LTG Vassel was secretly The National Aircraft Pilot School ment. The fighter regiments were sup- appointed as Inspector General of the (REGVI) posed to have two groups, (each with Royal Hungarian Air Force (Magyar The Debrecen Aero Club (DAC) three 12-aircraft squadrons), but initially Királyi Honvéd Légierö – MKHL). The Matra Aero Club (MAC) the fighter regiments had only enough The Somogy Aero Club (SAC) aircraft to form one group each, (1./I By 1930, the LüH had also managed to Fighter Group (Vadász Osztály) at train some administrative staff, which These nine squadrons of the MKHL were Börgönd and Veszprém, and the 2./I were allowed to wear uniforms staring in organized into three air groups of three Fighter Group at Nyiregyháza). 1930. squadrons each. The He 51 had been accompanied during Aided by the improved economic situ- its demonstration at Budapest by an He ation during the 1930’s, the Air Force Expansion and New Equipment 111 prototype and an He 70F, and consid- was expanded little by little. It was eration was given to the possible licence accelerated by the Miklos Horthy Na- Although all Air Force aircraft bore civil manufacture of both types for the future tional Aviation Fund (The National registrations, the clandestine existence bomber and long-range reconnaissance Aviation Fund was a pseudo-civilian of the MKHL, as the air arm was to be elements of the Hungarian air arm, but in organization, in actuality staffed by named, was coming to an end. By 1935 the event only the latter type was pur- Hungarian Air Force instructors and the Air Force had began to seek more chased, the 18 aircraft ordered (and deliv- which was nonmilitary in name only), modern combat aircraft. ered from September 1937 under the Hei- owed much to Hungarian aspirations nkel designation He 170A) being produced of regaining by force of arms the terri- Dr. György Rákosi, the head of the LüH by the parent company with Manfréd Weiss tories ceded to the “Small Entente”. at this time, (who had himself commanded supplying the Gnôme-Rhône 14K engines. Nevertheless, although Hungary’s a WWI air force squadron), used Italian With the delivery of these aircraft the 1st neighbors were perfectly well aware of and German concepts to modernize Independent Long-Range Reconnaissance the fact that an Hungarian air arm ex- Hungary’s air defense forces. He also Group (1. Onálló Távolfelderitö Osztály) Chapter 4 The Air Force 57 was formed at Mátyásföld airfield, near to assist in the reorganization, modern- The 1939 Slovakian Campaign Budapest, early in 1938 with two nine- ization, and expansion of the Hungarian aircraft squadrons. Air Force. The Hungarian government, After the Ruthenia declaration of inde- attempting to force a rapid expansion of pendence, Hungarian forces launched a Short-range reconnaissance squadron its military aviation, decided to accept lightning attack on 15.03.1939 against equipment consisted of 36 Gnôme- the offer. the new Republic of Slovakia, and quickly Rhône 14K-powered Heinkel He 46 overran Carpatho-Ruthenia in the east- monoplanes obtained from Germany As matters stood, after the retirement of ern part of that country. after the few Italian Meridionali Ro Colonel István Petróczy and until the 37bis reconnaissance biplanes acquired appointment of his successor Valdemár On 14.03.1939 the Air Force had de- for evaluation had been being promptly Kenese, the clandestine air arm had been ployed its forces as follows: rejected. Together with the Fokker C commanded by Army officers with little VD’s and the WM 16 Budapest, the He if any no aviation experience. Of the The IInd Group/3rd Bomber Regiment at 46’s were operated by the short-range seven commanders of the Air Force be- Debrecen reconnaissance squadrons from 1937, tween 1920 and 1941, only three had an 3./3 Squadron (nine Ju 86K-2) one squadron being attached to each aviation background; the rest were regu- 3./4 Squadron (nine Ju 86K-2) mixed brigade and each squadron be- lar army men because no senior Air Force 3./5 Squadron (nine Ju 86K-2) ing designated by the brigade numeral officers were available to fill the posi- (e.g., 1., 2., 3. Közelfelderitö Század), tion. The Ist Group /1st Fighter Regiment and from 1938 the ageing C VD’s were 1./1 Squadron at Ungvár (nine Cr-32) progressively replaced by the Hungar- Generalmajor Alexander Löhr was sent 1./2 Squadron at Miskolc (nine Cr-32) ian-produced WM 21 Sólyom. to Hungary to head up this mission. He 1./3 Squadron at Csap (nine Cr-32) had been Commander-in-Chief of the To meet its bomber requirements the Air Austrian Air Force (Österreichische Luft- Unfortunately, the 1./3 Squadron was Force had, in 1936, finally opted for the streitkräfte) until the Anschluss, and was barely operational because of the water- Junkers Ju 86K-2 powered by the WM- a highly experienced and energetic of- logged state of the airfield at Csap fol- built Gnôme-Rhône 14K, and successive ficer, and the seconding of General Löhr lowing a severe storm. orders were to result in a total of 66 as an adviser to the Hungarian air force bombers of this type being acquired. The was of interest. The 1st Independent Long-Range Re- first recipient of the Ju 86K-2 was the connaissance Group (with nine He 170) 3rd Bomber Regiment (3. Bombázó The small Luftwaffe mission sent to Hun- was at Kecskemét. Ezred), its 1st Group (3./I Bombázó gary included flying and technical in- Osztály) starting to form on the type in structors, specialists in tactics and orga- The Hungarian air arm proved to be su- 1937, its 2nd Group (3./II Bombázó Os- nization, as well as other personnel. It perior to its fledgling Slovak counter- ztály) being equipped with the Caproni arrived in Hungary to direct and staff part, and quickly established air superi- Ca 101 and still known officially as the both the flying schools and the opera- ority. 1st Airmail Group (1. Légiposta Osz- tional units. tály). During the course of the brief conflict The Luftwaffe mission recommended re- the He 170’s of the 1st Independent Long- Hungary developed two important tech- organizing existing training facilities and Range Reconnaissance Group flew re- nical innovations in connection with the establishing new schools. The mission connaissance sorties from Kécskemét. field of aviation between the world wars. also acted as advisers to air staffs and individual operational units. The Slovaks attempted to interfere with The first was the Gebauer machine gun, the Hungarian occupation of Ruthenia which was initially put into practice as To cater for this considerably expanded by launching harassing raids against Hun- early as 1921, but which the Allied Con- training program 100 Bücker Bü 131 garian towns along the border. trol Commission ordered destroyed. This Jungmann primary trainers were or- was the standard “through the propeller” dered from Germany, followed by fur- On 23.04.1939, Hungarian antiaircraft type machine gun interrupter for the Air ther orders for Focke Wulf Fw 56 shot down three Letov S-328 and two Force throughout the Second World War. Stosser, Messerschmitt Bf 108 Taifun, Avia B-534 aircraft. and Junkers Ju 86D and Heinkel He 70 The second invention was the Juhász- bombers. The 3./4, 3./5 and 3./6 Bomber Squad- Gamma antiaircraft sight, which was used rons bombed the Slovakian airfield at on the 40mm Bofors guns. It was ac- At Bled in Yugoslavia, on 23.08.1938, Igló and the Slovakian positions in the knowledged as the best in the world at the Little Entente acknowledged at the vicinity of the Perecsen Valley on the time. Bled Conference Hungary’s right to re- 24.03.1939. The 15 Ju 86K-2 bombers arm itself as necessary. attacking Igló were escorted by the Fiat Cr-32 fighters of the 1./2 Squadron. Al- Further Progress In 1938, two Hungarian pilots flew their though the effort was not an overwhelm- plane “Justice for Hungary” across the ing success, ten enemy aircraft were dam- The Austrian Anschluss on 13.03.1938 Atlantic to emphasize Hungary’s feel- aged on the ground. was seen with some trepidation in Hun- ings about the Trianon Treaty. gary. It meant that Germany was now Opposition from the newly-established Hungary’s new neighbor, with the result During this time, the assistance from Slovakian air arm, (Slovenské vzdusné that Hungary would probably fall within Italy to Hungary also continued to grow. zbrane), was limited to a few attempts to the German sphere of influence. Ger- In 1938, the DRT (Délolaszországi intercept Hungarian formations with Avia many, anxious to strengthen its presence Repülö Tanfolyam, lit. South Italian Fly- B-534s. On 24.03.1939 the Cr-32’s of in the area, proposed that the Luftwaffe ing Course) was initiated in Italy. The the 1./1 Squadron claimed nine Slovak should help the Hungarian government program trained 200 Hungarian pilots B-534’s without loss. One of the B-534’s with its expanding air arm and undertook and lasted until 1940. was forced down near Sobranice and 58 The Air Force Chapter 4 captured by the Hungarians. In other occur occasionally, and reconnaissance Still thinking in terms of a conflict with encounters, the Hungarian Fiat Cr-32’s flights were continuously flown. the remaining members of the “Little bested the Slovak Letov S-328’s and Entente”, the Hungarian government also Avia B-534’s. Fortunately, the Slovaks began negotiations with Italy for the sup- carried out no air raids on Hungary. The Royal Hungarian Air Force ply of the new Fiat Cr-42 Falco fighter Emerges biplane to fulfil the more immediate re- The attack had the effect that the Slovaks quirement of the air force. Although ob- ceased their air incursions against Hun- Having now fired its guns inn anger the solescent in concept, the Cr-42 com- garian towns. existence of the MKHL was at last offi- pared favorably in performance with the cially revealed as a force in being, but the fighter equipment of Hungary’s neigh- Carpatho-Ruthenia “coup” had served to bor states and the first deliveries could The Transylvanian Crisis heighten tension in the area still further, be made before the end of 1939, and and relations with Rumania over the ques- therefore a contract was awarded for some The tensions between Hungary and Ru- tion of Transylvania continued to dete- 70 aircraft of this type. mania lead to a partial mobilization of riorate. the Hungarian Army, including the Air Owing to the balance of trade, Italy was Force. The Hungarian government, envisag- favored as an aircraft procurement source, ing the likelihood of war with Ruma- and in addition to the Cr-42’s orders On 2.07.1940, the 1st Air Force Brigade nia and possibly Yugoslavia, placed were placed for 12 Nardi FN 305 train- was alerted. The alert was called off a considerable impetus behind the ex- ers, five single-seat and three two-seat few days later. But suddenly, on pansion of the air force, and anxiously Meridionali Ro 41 trainers, and 12 Ca- 23.08.1940, total mobilization was or- sought more modern combat aircraft. proni Ca 310 Libeccio light reconnais- dered. All units of the Air Force were At the same time an effort was made to sance-bombers. Because of constant mi- ready for the scheduled attack on expand the indigenous aircraft indus- nor troubles, the last-mentioned type was 28.08.1940. try. The state-owned Györ Wagon Fac- relegated to ancillary tasks, such as tar- tory (Györi Vagongyár) begun aircraft get-towing, and most examples were On 27.08.1940, a Rumanian He 112 production in 1938 with the WM 21 eventually returned to Italy. fighter attacked a Hungarian Ca135 Sólyom (Falcon) tactical reconnais- Bomber near Debrecen. The damaged sance biplanes, and the Hungarian State As a successor for the Ju 86K-2 with the bomber managed to land safely. On Wagon and Engineering Factory (Mág- air force’s bomber component Hungary 28.08.1940, one Hungarian WM-21 ob- yar Allami Vaggon és Gépgyár), or ordered the Caproni Ca-135bis in 1939, servation aircraft dropped bombs on the MÁVAG, in Budapest also now began successive batches delivered during 1940 Rumanian airfield at Szatmárnémeti, but preparations to build aircraft. totalling approximately 70 aircraft. was wrecked upon landing. Priority in the upgrading of the air force The Air Force had the following combat The Second Vienna Award signed on was given to the acquisition of a replace- aircraft in December 1939: 30.08.1940 relieved the situation some- ment for the Cr-32 fighter, and early in • 69 Cr-32 fighters what and the Hungarian Army was de- 1939 three Bf 109D-l and three He 112B- • 71 Cr-42 fighters mobilized. I fighters were obtained from Germany • 62 Ju 86K bombers for competitive evaluation and possible • 16 He 110A long-range recon. Although the Award was supposed to licence manufacture to fulfil the longer- • 34 He 46 short-range recon. settle tensions, incidents continued to term requirement. • 51 WM 21 short-range recon. Chapter 4 The Air Force 59

The He 170 had been relegated to advanced trainer status by this time and had been replaced by the He 110A.

The air force commander was Colonel László Háry, a veteran pilot of WW I.

On 27.12.1939 a contract was placed with Caproni for 70 Reggiane Re 2000 “Falco I” fighters plus a small number of airframes to assist the MÁVAG in initiat- ing production of the fighter, a manufacturing licence for which having been obtained simultaneously. The choice of the Re 2000 as the main combat fighter was determined by several factors, the most important being Germany’s unwilling- needed number of aircraft, in particu- Aircraft of the Royal Hungarian Air Force ness to permit the manufacture of modern lar bombers, from foreign sources. acquired before WWII license-built German fighters in Hungary Even normal maintenance was a major and her reluctance to guarantee deliver- problem because foreign ordnance and Type & Model Service Total ies from German factories. spare parts were not always available in sufficient numbers to guarantee Ansaldo A.300 1922–25 ? proper service, let alone combat readi- Bristol F.28 1922–25 ? The German Foreign Office was anxious Hansa-Brandenburg B I to avoid antagonizing Rumania, tension ness. It also hampered flight and main- (Kis Brandi) 1925–32 5 between that country and Hungary over tenance training. National aircraft pro- Bristol Type 183 1926–35 5 Transylvania having reached a new duction was completely insufficient to Udet U 12 Flamingo 1926–39 24 height. The situation was continually cover the needs of the Air Force. KRG Fokker D VII 1926–32 – being aggravated by frequent incursions WM-Heinkel HD 22 1927– 27 over Transylvania of Hungarian photo- The Hungarian government decided in WM-Fokker C VD 1928–43 50 graphic sorties with the He 170’s of the 1940 that it could not rely any further on WM U 12 Flamingo 1929–39 40 Long-Range Reconnaissance Group foreign aircraft deliveries. It therefore Junkers A 35 1930– 2 based at Kecskemét. authorized the investment of 790 million Junkers A 50 1930– 3 Pengö over a four-year period. The sum KRG-Fokker C VD 1930–42 9 Fiat BR 3 1932– 1 Hungary was well able to meet the was to be used to expand Hungarian aviation industry. It furthermore encour- Caproni Ca 97 1932–35 4 projected HUBA I personnel require- Hungária I-V 1930–39 80 ments by the end of 1940, but equip- aged industry to negotiate contracts with Fiat Cr 20bis 1934–36 1 ment was a major stumbling block. The German companies and acquire licenses Fiat Cr 20B 1934–38 5 majority of its aircraft were obsolete, to build German planes. WM 16A Budapest I 1934–42 8 and it saw little chance of acquiring the WM 16B Budapest II 1935–42 4 Up to the end of 1939, all Air Force units Caproni Ca 101 1935–43 20 had existed basically as training forma- Caproni Ca 102 1935– 2 Aircraft Capabilities tions, so that in case of an emergency, Fiat Cr 32 1936–42 90 * only five of the 30 squadrons could in Heinkel He 46 1937–43 66 reality be designated as “combat” squad- Heinkel He 170A (70A) 1937–41 18 Apparently, only Germany and Britain Meridionali Ro 37bis 1937–41 6 * had the right philosophy for building rons. In mid-1940, the training mission was removed from combat units, and Heinkel He 45 1938–41 2 fighter aircraft at this time. This in- WM 21 Sólyom 1938–43 85 training was put under control of the cluded good performance, aerobatic Breda 25 1938–39 3 maneuverability, sufficient firepower, Training Regiment. Junkers Ju 86K-2 1938–43 66 and protection. In the field of aerobat- Bücker Bü 131 Jungmann 1938–45 100 ics, the Italian aircraft were good, very The air force progressively phased out Messerschmitt Bf 108B Taifun1939–44 120 * quick in all three aspects of aerobatic the Cr-32 fighter in favor of the Cr-42. Fock-Wulf Fw 56 Stösser 1939–44 18 movement – pitch, roll, and yaw. But Messerschmitt Bf 109D-1 1939– 3 By the end of 1940, the 4./I Group had Heinkel He 112B–1 1939– 3 they were seriously under-gunned. For Heinkel He 112 V9 1939– 1 example, the Spitfire had eight, while begun complete conversion to the Ca- 135bis bomber. Training equipment was Klemm Kl 25 1937– 6 the Me-109E had two to four machine Klemm Kl 31 1937– 1 guns and one cannon, providing a much supplemented by the delivery from Ger- many of the first 35 Arado Ar 96Bs. Klemm Kl 35 1939– 5 heavier punch that the Italian models, Fiat Cr 42 Falco 1939–43 71 * or those based on them, such as the Nardi FN 305 1939–44 12 MALÉRT, (Magyár Légiforgalmi R.t. – Héja (license-built Italian Re2000’s) in Meridionali Ro 41 1939–41 5 service during 1942/43, which had only the Hungarian national carrier), ceased Meridionali Ro 41B 1939–41 3 two Breda 12.7mm machine guns. The operations on 16.01.1941 in accordance Caproni Ca 310 Libeccio 1939–41 12 Italian fighters were not protected, (no with the mobilization plans. Its five SIAI- Focke-Wulf Fw 58B Weihe 1939– 6 armor at all, not even armored seats, Marchetti SM 75 trimotor transports, staff Focke-Wulf Fw 58C Weihe 1939– 3 which left the pilot very vulnerable and personnel, as well as all the equip- Caproni Ca 135bis 1940–43 70 * ment were transferred to the Air Force. Dornier Do 23 1940– 4 indeed). One of the reasons for the Arado Ar 79 1940– 5 delay in introducing the Hungarian Héja Filled up with reservists, it formed the independent 1st Parachute Squadron (1. Arado Ar 96B 1940–44 35 was that the armored seat introduced by SIAI-Marchetti SM 75 1940–44 5 the Hungarians changed the weight dis- Ejtöernyos Század). Work began immediately to expand the parachute unit to * Approximate tribution. Aircraft in Bold were produced in Hungary. battalion size. 60 The Air Force Chapter 4

By the end of 1940, the Air Force had a was only a potential ally, (and even a Although Hungary had spent 78.5 mil- strength of 5,734 professional and re- potential enemy for some time), and other lion Pengö between 1938 and 1941 for serve soldiers. countries in the region were more impor- importing German aircraft and another tant to the Germans. In addition, Hitler and 113 million Pengö on Italian aircraft, it On 24.12.1940, Colonel László Háry was Horthy did not get along personally at all, had not been able to acquire enough to retired. which resulted in Hitler not trusting or meets its plans. supporting the Hungarians. The restructuring of the command struc- On the other hand, up to the beginning of ture of the Hungarian armed forces on The Italians tended to be more helpful. World War II, the Hungarian Air Force 1.03.1941 meant that the MKHL ceased However, the problem was that their had been built up for a limited purpose. to exist as a separate service on this date equipment was simply not as good as that It was never intended to play the role of and was integrated into the Army. Gen- of the Germans. The Hungarians were major aggressive force such as those of eral (GSC) András Littay was appointed forced to abandon buying top-quality the world powers. It was conceived basi- as Chief, Bureau of the Air Force in the German aircraft and instead had to im- cally as a weapon to defend Hungarian Honvéd Ministry. port the second-rate Italian equipment. air space against its immediate enemies: The problem was that Italian airplanes the Rumanians, the Czechs, the Slovaks, had serious operational weaknesses. the Yugoslavians. Its other mission was Summing Up Unfortunately, these defects were not to provide support for the ground forces. immediately obvious, and only tended to In these, the Hungarian Air Force had The Hungarians had wanted to achieve come to the fore during actual combat. achieved its goals, as the brief border military equality with the neighbors, but spats with Czechoslovakia amply dem- received no support from the western na- It is obvious that in 1941 Hungary lacked onstrated. tions. Britain and France supported the modern equipment and suffered from nations of the Small Entente, particularly other deficiencies. The reasons, as have Air Force personnel was well trained, Czechoslovakia. So Hungary had little been examined in detail, were the poor morale was high, and in the upcoming choice but to turn to Germany and Italy. economic state of the country after the operations the crews would manage to war, the disadvantages of organizing se- get the best out of their obsolete and Hungary tried to get full, unqualified assis- cretly, the preference for Italian equip- semi-obsolete machines. tance, but failed to get it from the Germans. ment, as well as the lack of knowhow in In their point of view, of course, Hungary high positions. * * *

Ranks of the Hungarian Air Force

Altábornagy Major General Tábornok Brigadier General (to 1941) Vezérörnagy Brigadier General (from 1941) Ezredes Colonel Alezredes Lieutenant Colonel Örnagy Major Százados Captain Föhadnagy 1st Lieutenant Hadnagy 2nd Lieutenant Zászlós Cadet / 3rd Lieutenant Hadapród Örmester Candidate Officer/Cadet Alhadnagy Regimental (Command) Sergeant Major Fötörzsörmester Senior Staff Sergeant / Master Sergeant Törzsömester Staff Sergeant / Technical Sergeant Örmester Sergeant Szákasvezetö Senior (Platoon) Corporal Tizedes Corporal Örvezetö Senior Private Honvéd Private / Soldier Chapter 5 The Hungarian River Forces 61

CHAPTER 5

The Hungarian River Forces

The Imperial Austrian-Hungarian However, the Treaty allowed Hungary only exercises, but otherwise served as a supply Danube Flotilla three armored ships, so that only the Szeged ship; the supply ship Körös; the armored (ex Wels), the Debrecen (ex Lachs), and tug Csobánc; the training ship Csepel, the When the Austrian-Hungarian Empire col- the Kecskemét (ex Viza) were kept in com- repair ship Vulkán; and the tanker Bukk. lapsed in 1918, the Imperial Danube Flo- mission. The rest were stripped of their tilla (Kaiserliche- und Königliche-Donau- armament under the supervision of the The river and harbor police used about 30 Flotilla) was stationed mainly in Hungary. Allied Commission and then were sup- motorboats, four of which were of a larger By default, Hungary took over those ves- posed to be scrapped. type (8 to 10 men), armed with a machine sels that were in her territory, which meant gun each. that she took over virtually the entire flotilla, consisting of eight armored gunboats, The Secret River Flotilla the Czuka, Wels, Stör, Vizu, Lachs, Fogas, Reorganization and Expansion Barsch, Compó (although a ninth ship, the In 1920 the headquarters for the newly Bodrog, stayed in Austria), eight armored designated River Flotilla was raised. Plans By 1927, supervision by the Control Com- patrol boats, and 55 miscellaneous unar- were immediately laid for raising several mission had ceased. The Hungarians pro- mored vessels. The nine gunboats were sunken ships, (Munka, Bácska, Janka, and ceeded to repair and rearm those hulls that valued at the time at 17.5 million golden even the ML343, a former British boat). It were still available. Economic recovery crowns, the patrol boats at 9 million, and also proved necessary to repair the vessels enabled the purchase from Austria in 1927 the rest at a total of 4.5 million golden returned by the Serbian army, as they had of three sister-ships to the boats already in crowns. Personnel consisted of approxi- been plundered and severely damaged. Hungary’s possessed, and renamed them mately 1000 officers and men. as the Györ (ex Stör), Gödöllö (ex Fogas), In January 1921, the Hungarians estab- and Sopron (ex Compó). In 1929, the As detailed in Chapter 1, Count Mihaly lished the Royal Hungarian River Guard, Siofok (ex Czuka) was repaired. It was Károlyi’s National Council took over the and began training officers and sailors. traded to the Austrians for their Barsch, government on 30.10.1918, which then This new organization was to have a mobi- which was promptly renamed Baja. [The proceeded to turn over the powers of gov- lized strength of 5000 men. Peacetime original Baja having by then been redesig- ernment to the Bolsheviks on 21.03.1919. strength was authorized at 1620 men and nated as Hegyalja]. After its armor was The Bolsheviks established the Soviet up to 1800 civilians. However, budgetary removed it was converted to a minesweeper. Republic of Hungary. Unfortunately, the problems precluded this number being at- After being repaired and rearmed, Sopron Flotilla was also used to fight against sol- tained. and Gödöllö were launched in 1930. diers who had turned against the Reds. These were not in fact part of Horthy’s As with all other branches of the Hungar- During period of 1928 – 1930, the River “counterrevolutionary center”. ian military forces, the River Flotilla ex- Flotilla was reorganized and expanded. isted in secret. It was officially known the Authorized personnel was increased by 20 In November 1919, the Allies transferred Royal Hungarian River Guard, (which sup- percent. The planed number of armored all of the fighting vessels in Hungary to the posedly consisted of only river and harbor ships was increased to 10, construction of occupying Serbian army, leaving only some police units). To maintain the pretence, the new vessels was started, and a River Flo- tug boats and motor boats in Hungarian River Flotilla was even publicly subordi- tilla antiaircraft battalion was raised. hands. nated to the Ministry of the Interior, and was featured in its budget. On the other The motorized antiaircraft battalion had a hand, its organization, training, (all mem- headquarters and three batteries, with an The Treaty of Trianon bers received regular military training), authorized strength of 25 officers and 290 and equipment were obviously military, other ranks. It was equipped with twelve After the Serbs returned the ships given to including the vessels of the former Aus- 80mm guns, 6 heavy machine guns, 15 them by the Allies, the Trianon Peace Treaty trian-Hungarian Danube Flotilla. In real- motorcycles, 4 cars, and 27 trucks. The 1st of 1920 divided the Danube Flotilla be- ity it was part of the Hungarian Army, and 2nd Batteries were stationed in Buda- tween Austria and Hungary. As one of the controlled by the Honvéd Ministry through pest, the 3rd Battery was at Szeged. defeated powers, Hungary was only autho- the River Forces Inspectorate. The Minis- rized a small force for police duties on the try of the Interior, through the Inspectorate Hungary faced the prospect of defending Danube to consist of eight patrol boats, of the River Police, in fact only controlled herself against the combined forces of the two launches, and ten motorboats. the civilian river police and harbor police members of the Small Entente (Czecho- units. slovakia, Yugoslavia, and Rumania), who The Hungarians got the Czuka, Wels, Viza, outnumbered her in combined ship and Lachs. The Austrians the other five In 1922, the Hungarian river forces con- strength. The River Flotilla’s mine laying gun boats. Hungary also received three of sisted of the gunboats Szeged, Debrecen, capabilities were consequently empha- the armored patrol boats, the Honvéd, Kecskemét , and Siofok (out of commis- sized, and the minelayer Máros was Huszár, and Tüzér. The other vessels were sion), all launched between 1915 and 1918. launched in 1928. more or less also proportionately divided The Hungarians also operated a number of between Hungary and Austria, although small auxiliary vessels, among them the Starting in 1929, barracks, a supply depot, Czechoslovakia and Yugoslavia also re- armored patrol boats Honvéd, Huszár, and and a repair workshop were built at Csaky, ceived a few smaller vessels. The terms Tüzér; two minesweepers, the Maros and near the end of the Pest docks. allowed the Hungarian “navy” to expand, Baja, (the Baja was later renamed Hegy- and the Hungarian ships allocated were alja), equipped for mine laying and mine By 1930, the River Flotilla had reached the four relatively modern patrol boats and sweeping; the steamer Badacsony, which strength it would maintain for the rest of its four small minesweepers. was used as a command ship during flotilla existence, namely 96 officers, 1524 NCO 62 The Hungarian River Forces Chapter 5

Ships of the Hungarian Army River and sailors, 147 government service offi- Order of Battle Forces cials, as well as 128 civilian employees. Its River Forces 1.05.1930 strength at this time was 6 armored ships, 1.05.1930 Gun Boats 3 minelayers, and 3 armored patrol boats. Szeged ...... (ex Wels) River Forces Headquarters Debrecen ...... (ex Lachs) • Headquarters Kecskemét ..... (ex Viza) Györ ...... (ex Stör) 1932 – 1941 • Maritime Administrative unit Gödöllö ...... (ex Fogas) • Technical unit Sopron ...... (ex Compó) The national budget did not allow further • Training unit Minelayers expansion of the River Forces, so that – River Guard Maros during the period 1932 through 1938, it – Harbor Police Baja ...... (ex Barsch) Hegyalja ...... (ex Baja) was concerned mainly with training. – River Police Armored Patrol Boats – Anti-Aircraft Battalion Honvéd ...... (ex Margit) During the occupation of southern Slova- Danube Flotilla Tüzér ...... (ex Mária) kia ceded by Czechoslovakia in accor- • Headquarters Huszár ...... (ex Magda) dance with the 1st Vienna Award of 1938, • Quartermaster unit Auxiliary Ships Badacsony ..... (ex Balaton) the Ist Battle Group screened the Army – I Battle Group Körös ...... (ex Liselotte) while it was crossing the Danube north of – II Battle Group Csobánc Medvedona. The IInd Group was stationed – Minelayer Group Mecsek ...... (ex Teréz) at Komaróm. – Auxiliary units Vulkán – Motorboat units Steam Boats Gözbárka I In 1939, a new series of fast, unarmored – 3 Training Battalions Gözbárka II minelayers was developed by the Laczkov- Motor Yachts ics shipyard in Budapest. A total of 11 Anikó boats of the AM type (AM-1 – AM-11) Ágnes were built from 1940 through 1941. Gerty Lili Magdi At the same time, Ganz Danuvius shipyard Irma ...... (ex Dráva) started development of PM type armored Nóra gunboats. These fast (36 km/h) boats were Large Motor Boats well armored (up to 40mm armor plate), Jolán Juliska and were equipped with two Csaba ar- Gizi mored turrets each with one 40mm gun and Sári two machine guns. They were the most Vera modern ships of the Danube Flotilla. Sólyom Emma Erzsi Small Motor Boats * * * Etel Enikö Guszti Hédi Hilda Ica Ilona Irén Kató Klára Paula ...... (ex Paulette) Ranks of the Hungarian River Forces Piri Szuzsi 1921 – 1938 1939 – 1945 Sailing Boats vezérfökapitány ...... vezérfökapitány ...... rear admiral Albatros vezérkapitány ...... vezérkapitány ...... vice admiral Daru fökapitány...... fötörzskapitány ...... captain Fecske Pingvin I. o. törzskapitány ...... törzskapitány ...... commander Barracks Ships II. o. törzkapitány ...... törzsalkapitány ...... lieutenant commander I kapitány ...... kapitány ...... lieutenant II föhajónagy ...... föhajónagy ...... lieutenant (junior grade) III hajónagy ...... hajónagy ...... ensign IV hajógyakornok...... zászlós ...... midshipman Pontoon Ships alhajónagy ...... alhajónagy ...... master petty officcer P1 tiszthelyettes ...... fötörzshajómester ...... chief petty officer P2 törzshajómester ...... törzshajómester ...... petty officer 1st class P3 hajómester ...... hajómester ...... petty officer 2nd class P4 Tug Boats negyedes ...... szakasvezetö ...... petty officer 3rd class I rajos ...... tizedes ...... seaman II I. o. folyamör ...... örvezetö ...... seaman apprentice III II. o. folyamör ...... honvéd ...... seaman recruit IV V VI The ranks from 1918 – 1921 were the old Autro-Hungarian Imperial ranks of VII ellenengernagy (rear-admiral), and altergernagy (vice-admiral), which were changed VIII in 1921 to vezérkapitány and vézerfökapitány, respectively. IX Part II

The Royal Hungarian Army 1941 – 1945 64 The Yugoslavian Campaign Chapter 6

CHAPTER 6

THE 1941 YUGOSLAVIAN CAMPAIGN Preliminaries Serene Highness! Order of Battle In his search for mutual security, premier We have broken our word – out of Yugoslavian Campaign Pál Teleki concluded a treaty of “Eternal cowardice – in the face of the treaty of (9.04.1941) Friendship” with the government of Yugo- eternal peace, based on the Mohács THIRD ARMY slavia on 12.12.1940. speech. The nation feels it, and we (General vitéz Gorondy Novák) have thrown away honor. Headquarters: Kiskunhalas After the coup in Yugoslavia on 26.03.1941 which toppled its pro-German regime, Hit- We have joined the side of the Mobile Corps (Third Army Reserves) ler decided to eliminate Yugoslavia as a gangsters – not because of a word of (General vitéz Miklós) potential military threat. During the next the made-up atrocities is true! Not only 1st Motorized Brigade (Csátalja, Gara) few days, an agreement between the Ger- against the Hungarians, but not even (General vitéz Major) man and the Hungarian military was ham- against the Germans! We will become 2nd Motorized Brigade (Jánoshalma) mered out which provided for the partici- robbers of a corpse! The lowest nation! (Colonel vitéz Vörös) pation of Hungarian troops in the upcom- I did not hold you back. I am guilty. 1st Cavalry Brigade (Bácsalmás) ing invasion of Yugoslavia. 1941 April 3 Pál Teleki (Colonel Veress)

2. Armee I Corps (Kiskunhalas, Kiskunmajsa) The German was to debauch from Bowing to the dictates of the moment, (General Decleva) the Klagenfurt – Graz area and the envi- (Count Teleki’s suicide shocked the people 1st Infantry Brigade rons of Nagykanizsa. The Hungarians were and parliament), and probably secretly re- (General Aggteleky) to take the center. One corps of three bri- lieved by the turn of events, Horthy post- 13th Infantry Brigade gades was to operate west of the Danube poned Hungary’s attack for a few days. (General Graf Stomm) “from a line running from the southwest 15th Infantry Brigade extremity of Lake Balaton to Barcs on the Horthy explained to the very angry Ger- (General vitéz Csatáry) Drave,” and four corps (three in front, one mans that as long as Yugoslavia existed, or in reserve) were to advance into the Bác- as long as the Croatians did not proclaim IV Corps ska. The River Flotilla was to cover the their independence, (and thereby de facto (General vitéz Horváth) flanks, and the Air Force was to stand by dissolving the Yugoslavian Federation), it 2nd Infantry Brigade for orders. Hungarian operational forces would be impossible for Hungary to attack (General vitéz Dömötör) were to be under German command. Yugoslavia, or even to participate in any 10th Infantry Brigade (Katymár, Bácsbokod) German military action against that coun- (General vitéz Peterdy) The 1st Mountain Brigade and the 8th try. Hitler indicated his understanding and 12th Infantry Brigade (Vaskut, Csátalja, Gara) Border Guard Brigade under the VIII Corps agreed to the delay. He did insist, however, (General vitéz Török) were to be mobilized along the Ruthenian that the Hungarians prepare to fulfil their border with Russia in case the Soviets obligations when that day came. V Corps (Szeged, Kiskunmajsa) decided to take sides with the Yugoslavi- (General vitéz Feketehalmy-Czeydner) ans. The Mobile Corps was to be held in So the Hungarians continued making prepa- 14th Infantry Brigade reserve. rations for the day when the Yugoslavian (General Platthy) Federation would ceased to exist. Strong 19th Infantry Brigade When the Government met again on Yugoslavian units were reportedly gather- (General vitéz Asztalossy) 1.04.1941, they were not pleased by ing in the Bácska, and this was thought by 2nd Cavalry Brigade (Bácsalmás) Hungary’s deep military commitment. But, the Hungarians as rapidly becoming a threat (Colonel Vattay) as the staff talks had been sanctioned by to them. In addition, the flanks of the Reserves: them, and all agreements had been made in advancing German army would be open. 9th Infantry Brigade good faith, there was little the Government Consequently, Horthy ordered the full (General Székely) could do. They did send a note to the mobilization of the Mobile Corps and the 11th Infantry Brigade (Mohács, Villány, Pécs) Germans to the effect that they would not IV and V Corps on 5.04.1941. In addition, (General vitéz Péchy) favor the use of German troops on Hungar- the Border Guards and the 1st Mountain 1st Air Force Brigade ian soil against Yugoslavia. The Germans Brigade were put on general alert. On (Colonel Bánfalvy) replied that they had already set their troops 7.04.1941, the I and VII Corps were also 1st Independent Parachute Battalion in motion, and that it was now too late to mobilized. (Lieutenant-Colonel vitéz Bertalan) change anything. They also insisted that 16th Border Guard Battalion the Hungarians join in the attack as ar- By 7.04.1941 Hungarian mobilization was ranged. To emphasize their point, they complete. Third Army Headquarters, com- routed German units through Budapest. manded by General Gorondy Novák, was River Flotilla (Szekszard, Mohacs) But, eager to reconcile the Hungarians, designated to command the Hungarian (Captain vitéz Tasnády) The strength of the Hungarian Army on this Hitler agreed that the Hungarians should forces, comprising four army corps and the date was: retain command over their own troops in Mobile Corps, (with a total of twelve in- 18,232 Officers the upcoming campaign. fantry brigades, two motorized infantry 366,181 Men brigades, and one cavalry brigade). 99,000 Horses Upon learning of the agreement between 32,182 Wagons the Hungarian and German General Staffs, One Infantry Brigade (the 11th) was moved 11,573 Motor Vehicles The figures include Transport, Railroad Premier Count Teleki committed suicide to the west bank of the Danube. Between Engineer, GHQ Artillery, and the Air in antonement on 2.04.1941. His suicide the Danube and the Tisza a further six Defense Command anti-aircraft units. note to Horthy read: brigades were deployed, (instead of the Chapter 6 The Yugoslavian Campaign 65

promised twelve). The VI Corps had not not really invading Yugoslavia anyway, In Bácska, the Yugoslavian “Potiska” Di- been mobilized owing to the spring flood- but merely reoccupying portions of Hun- vision had left only light defensive forces ing in its corps area. gary that had been awarded to Yugoslavia along the border. These were rapidly with- by the Treaty of Trianon in 1920. Further, drawn after initial contact with the Hun- The Mobile Corps was force marched down the political situation in the former Yugo- garians, but not before blowing up the from the north to stiffen the line, causing slavia Federation prevented the authorities major bridges in the area and otherwise no end of problems for the inexperienced from protecting the Magyárs there. The destroying vital installations. supply organizations of the participating Hungarians viewed the Baranya Triangle units, but proved to be good practice for as part of the Baranya County, which the Hungarian forces spent the remainder of the next campaign. Serbs had occupied in 1918. The Bácska the first day of the campaign preparing for was therefore considered historically part the next day’s advance, clearing small nests After minor skirmishes on the previous of Hungary proper and that the historical of resistance along the border, removing day, the Germans invaded Yugoslavia in border with Serbia were the natural geo- obstacles and repairing bridges. force on 10.04.1941. In response to the graphical boundaries comprising the German invasion, the Croatians at once Danube and Drave Rivers. On 12.04.1941 the 14th Infantry Brigade obligingly declared their independence on of the V Corps took Szabadka (Subotika). 10.04.1941, thereby dissolving the Yugo- The Yugoslavians did not defend the The same day the Mobile Corps crossed slavia Federation. exposed Baranya Triangle and withdrew into Bácska and rapidly moved southwards. the “Osijeka” Division across the Drave The Yugoslavians had a second defensive River. The 11th Brigade occupied the position was based on the Ferencz József The Campaign entire area west of the Danube during the Canal, which was held in more strength. next two days, encountering almost no Since the Yugoslavian Federation had been resistance. The Hungarian paratroopers of the 1st Para- officially dissolved, the Hungarians could chute Battalion landed behind these posi- attack the Serbian (i.e. no longer Yugosla- At 14:00 hours on 11.04.1941, the Royal tions and took the bridges across the canal vian) forces in the Baranya Triangle. The Hungarian Army crossed into Yugoslavia at Szenttamas and Verbasz in preparation Hungarians felt and stated that they was between the Danube and the Tisza Rivers. for crossing of the advancing Mobile Corps. 66 The Yugoslavian Campaign Chapter 6

The Serbian forces again decided to retreat On 16.05.1941, the brigades advanced and the two cities fell to the Mobile Corps. via Dárda through the Baranya Triangle. Losses of the THIRD ARMY Parts of the Yugoslavian Army (mainly On 17.04.1941, the Mobile Corps crossed 11.04.41 - 17.04.41 Croatians) surrendered at this time to the the Drave River, captured Eszék, and KIA WIA MIA advancing Hungarian troops. The 10th and advanced southeastwards between the Officers 7 – 2 12th Infantry Brigades of the IV Corps Danube and Save Rivers towards Bel- Men 113 223 11 occupied Zombor, following up on (w)heels grade, taking Vinkovci (Vinkovce), and 120 225 11 of the Mobile Corps, and also reached the Sabac enroute. By evening. Valjevo fell Ferencz József Canal. into Hungarian hands. Further action was Total: 346 casualties precluded by the Yugoslavian capitula- On 13. and 14.04.1941, the Mobile Corps tion. Resistance advanced further south, but encountered virtually no opposition. A third defensive Owing to the rapid and fairly easy con- Unlike the reoccupation of southern position in front of Újvidék and Titel was clusion to the Yugoslavian Campaign, Czechoslovakia/northern Hungary and not manned. The 2nd Cavalry Brigade and neither the I nor the VII Corps were Transylvania/Rumania, there was partisan parts of the 1st motorized Brigade cap- committed into the action. resistance to the Hungarian rule in this tured Szabadka (Subotika), and advanced region. These partisans belonged to the upon Topolya, Verbász, and Szenttamás. The two motorized brigades only crossed still royalist Serbian “Chetnik” organiza- They then advanced on to Titel and com- into Serbia proper to a depth of about 50 tions. These actions started as soon as the pleted the occupied the triangle between kilometers, to Valjevo. The fact that they reoccupation began. The Chetniks would, the Danube and Tisza Rivers. were used in this way proved that the for example, shoot at the unsuspecting Germans were able to put pressure on the soldiers after dark who were walking around Elements of the 1st motorized Brigade Hungarians. Certainly, the move was a the town. The Hungarian soldiers, not used advanced along the route comprising Zom- departure from what the Hungarians had to ambushes, would shoot at random in bor, Kula, Liliomos, and Pincéd. They as their stated aims. It was also a ques- sudden panic. Walking in the streets retook part in the fighting at Petróc, and then tion of the Hungarian Army military lead- mained very unsafe for Hungarian soldiers advanced onto Újvidék/Novi Sad. ers getting carried away by a chance to garrisoned in some mostly Serbian towns get back at the Serbs. in Bácska, always risk of becoming targets Other elements of the 1st motorized Bri- for snipers. gade advanced through Bezdán, Monos- torszeg (on the Ferencz Canal), and then The Aftermath Under the circumstances, the number of south along the Danube through Apatin partisans killed after the Hungarian occu- and Gömbös to Gálos. During the next few days, units of the pation is low. According to Yugoslavian Border Guards and civilian police forces data the total number of deaths during the A joint task force of the 1st and 2nd motor- proceeded to peaceably occupy the one- Hungarian occupation between 1941 and ized Brigades started out from Bája, and time Hungarian territories of Muraköz 1945 was 2,142 persons. The majority of through to Mohács, where they crossed the (Medjumurje) and Muravidék in the up- these people died in armed resistance dur- borders imposed by the Treaty of Trianon. per part of Yugoslavia, situated north- ing guerilla fights, others, mostly Serbian It advanced to Dárda, crossed the bridge at east of the Drave River between Hungary Chetniks, and numerous Hungarian com- Eszék, and on to Vinkovci, Sid, and Mitro- and Yugoslavia. munists, were executed after due process vka. of law. Experiences with Hungarian armored ve- Units of the River Flotilla cleared the hicles, which were used for the first time In the first two weeks of January 1942, the Danube and Tisza Rivers of several mine in combat, were generally good; how- Hungarian Army committed the only fields, reached Apatin on 13.04.1941, and ever, too many vehicles required repair proven atrocity in its history. A group of sailed on to Újvidék on 14.04.1941. They after the force march down from the Chetniks were encountered in the marshy continued on to Belgrade on 15.04.1941. north and a mere five days of light com- areas north of the Danube at Újvidék/Novi bat. Sad. The Hungarian commander, Colonel By 14.04.1941, the entire Bácska was in József Grassy and his superior, General Hungarian hands, and the infantry bri- The Yugoslavian (western) half of the Feketehalmi-Czeydner overreacted. The gades now proceeded to relieve the Mobile Bánát was not returned to Hungary. It Hungarians eventually arrested some 7,000 Corps. The advance had been rapid and was occupied by the German forces and people, and executed an estimated 2,000 of met little or no resistance. stayed in German hands throughout the them for alleged partisan involvement. war, as Marshal Antonescu of Rumania When General Szombathelyi heard of the Since 13.04.1941, Hitler had been pressur- had made no secret that he wanted to atrocities, he ordered an immediate stop to ing Horthy to order the Hungarian Mobile occupy both the Bánát and the Bácska. the killings. The Hungarian government Corps to further assist the German forces He stated that if Hungarian forces took began an immediate formal investigation by continuing its advance beyond the Drave part in taking Bánát, Rumania would into the matter which brought those re- River, the limit of the claims on territory attack. So the Germans held the region to sponsible to trial on 12.01.1944. It also the Hungarians had. Horthy agreed, thereby prevent Hungary and Rumania from com- promised compensation for the victims. negating the initially stated aim of “reoc- ing to blows. cupying the former territories only for the The trial was interrupted by the German protection of its Magyárs.” Hungary agreed to cede the surplus agrar- occupation of Hungary in March 1944. ian production of the Bácska to the Ger- The same event apparently prevented the Arrangements were accordingly made to mans until the end of the war in return for Hungarians from paying indemnities to the cross the motorized and bicycle troops of the possession of that area, and thereby survivors. Interestingly enough, this was the Third Hungarian Army. The joint task recovered a further 11,500 square kilo- the first war crimes trial of the Second force of the 1st and 2nd motorized Bri- meters. The 1,100,000 inhabitants of the World War. gades crossed the Save River into Serbia regained areas increased Hungary’s and took Valjevo on 15.04.1941. population to 14,700,000 people. * * * Chapter 7 The 1941 Soviet Campaign 67

CHAPTER 7

THE 1941 SOVIET CAMPAIGN

The Drift Towards War to two cavalry divisions. Consequently, again in the embarrassing position of the Hungarian Army kept Border Guard having made agreements not in line with As early as 2.05.1941, the Germans had and Mountain units south of this com- the official Hungarian policy, and this decided not to give the Yugoslavian half mon border at full war strength. time without the implicit approval or of the Bánát to Hungary until after the consent of Horthy. This time, therefore, Rumanians had achieved their aims in The Hungarians continued to build up the proposal was turned down by the Bessarabia (Moldavia). forces and fortifications along the Soviet Cabinet. However, General Werth was border. Some light antitank guns were able to persuade the Cabinet to terminate Meanwhile, the Hungarians were busily also deployed in these new positions. diplomatic relations with Moscow. engaged in building roads and fortifications in the east, especially in the Car- In conversations between General Franz Having been notified of this decision, pathian Mountains. This lead to some Halder, the German Army C.O.S., and Viachislav Molotov, the Soviet Com- rather abrupt confrontations between the General Henrik Werth, the Hungarian missar for Foreign Affairs, stated that he Rumanians and the Hungarians, but these Armed Forces C.O.S., the Hungarians could understand and sympathize with were smoothed over by the German Chief were requested to further reinforce their the pressures that Hungary was being of Transport. military presence south of this common subjected to by Germany, and that if border. General Werth complied, and Hungary would remain neutral in the Relations between Berlin and Moscow sent strong Hungarian forces into this forthcoming conflict, the Soviet Union had cooled perceptibly after the success- area immediately. On 6.06.1941. The 1st would support Hungary’s claims in Tran- ful conclusion of the 1941 Balkan Cam- Mountain Brigade was moved into the sylvania versus Rumania. He extended paign. On the contrary, political tension region around Körösmezö. The greater the Hungarian ambassador and his staff increased continually. part of the 8th Border Guard Brigade was all diplomatic privileges and rights for deployed around Volócz, while detach- the next eight days. As the German invasion of the Soviet ments were dispatched to Uzok and Union drew near, the Hungarians were Toronya. On 26.06.1941, bombers of uncertain undecided. The military and the politi- nationality bombed the Hungarian cities cians of the right wing were all for After the German invasion of the Soviet of Kassa and Munkács, and strafed a joining the Germans in the “glorious Union began on 22.06.1941, both Hun- train at Rahó in the upper Tisza valley. adventure in the East”, while the more garian brigades stationed south of the Casualties were said to be 37 dead and moderate politicians were not really border occupied prepared defensive po- 283 wounded. Hungary claimed that convinced that this was the right thing sitions along the Soviet border. The Mo- heavy material damage had been inflicted. to do. bile Corps and the Air Defense Com- The remains of the bombs were exam- mand were mobilized. ined. It was alleged that they bore the Although the Germans had not officially markings of a Leningrad factory. advised the Hungarian military regard- Hitler then demanded that Hungary de- ing their plans against the Soviet Union, clare war on the Soviet Union. But It is impossible to determine to this day they had a good idea of the German Hungary was not willing at that time to just what really happened at Munkács intentions. Besides the fact that the Ger- sever diplomatic relations with Mos- and Kassa. mans were pushing for improved roads cow. The Hungarian government based along the border with the Soviet Union, its refusal on Article 3 of the Axis Some sources say that the attack was in there were, as usual, unofficial contacts Pact, which Hungary had joined on actual fact carried out by Soviet aircraft. between the two General Staffs. As it 29.09.1940. According to this article, This assertion is still being heatedly de- was, Germany decided not to officially all signees pledged to assist each other nied by the Soviets in modern times, inform the Hungarians of their plans re- with all their military, economic, and (after all, the Soviet Union had abso- garding the Soviet Union until the middle political might in case of an attack by lutely no interest in involving another of June 1941. Since the Hungarians would a non-signee. Since Germany was the nation in the war against her). need at least twelve days to complete obvious aggressor, Hungary did not their total mobilization, this in fact meant feel itself bound to assist in the attack Other sources claim that this raid was that as far as the Germans were con- against the Soviet Union. carried out by the Germans themselves, cerned, Hungary would not participate and thereby giving the reluctant Hungar- in the campaign until five or six days The day after the Germans invaded the ian government their casus belli, and after the initial invasion at the earliest. Soviet Union, General Halder, German involving the Hungarians in the war with There were serious doubts in Germany Army C.O.S. summoned General Himer, the Soviet Union. whether the Hungarians would partici- (German liaison officer to the Hungarian pate at all. Army), and told him to inform the Hun- There is also the version, current just garians that the Germans would thank- after the war, that the raid was carried out Since the Soviet occupation of eastern fully accept any help the Hungarians by disgruntled Czech or Slovak pilots, Poland in 1939, Hungary had had a com- offered, as long as it did not interfere who, having fled the German and Hun- mon border with the Soviet Union in with communications to Rumania. garian occupation, had enlisted in one of Ruthenia, including the area of the Uzok the Allied armies. and the Tartar Passes in the northeastern On 23.06.1941, the Hungarian C.O.S., Carpathians. North of this border, the General Werth appeared before the Cabi- The latest allegation is that three former Soviets maintained a strong force esti- net and pushed for an immediate declara- Polish PLZ-36 Los bombers, pretending mated at some eight to ten infantry divi- tion of war against the Soviet Union. to be Soviet planes, attacked Kassa, sions, five to six tank brigades, and one General Werth had found himself once Munkács, and Rahó to cause Hungary to 68 The 1941 Soviet Campaign Chapter 7 join the war at German instigation. These made. The Hungarian government de- had been upgraded to the Carpathian medium bombers had escaped from Po- clared war on the Soviet Union on Army Group upon mobilization on land to Rumania in 1939 and had been 27.06.1941. 22.06.1941. taken over by the Rumanians. The decision was greeted with great en- The 1st Mountain Brigade, (which had No proof of any of the allegations has thusiasm by the Hungarian population. been mobilized on 6.06.1941), assembled been found; the real origin or motivation The excesses of the Bolshevik regime in its forces around Körösmezö, with de- of the attackers remains a mystery. Hungary had left a great fear and hate of tachments at Tiszabogdan and at the Communism, and the presence of Soviet Pantyr Pass. Given this provocation, the Hungarian troops in Galicia along the border on the government immediately ordered Hun- Carpathian Mountains since autumn of The 8th Border Guard Brigade, (also garian territory and air space be defended 1939 was regarded as very threatening mobilized on 6.06.1941) with two at- with a maximum of force. The armed by the populace. And, in June 1941, air tached infantry battalions (the IInd and forces were ordered to fully cooperate raids on undefended cities still evoked the VIIIth Bicycle Battalions) rein- with the Germans. the deepest moral indignation. forced by the IIth/24th Artillery Regi- ment of the 24th Infantry Brigade (two On the day of the bombing Admiral horse-drawn artillery batteries). Its Horthy had gathered General Werth Fall Barbarossa main body was at Volócz, with detach- (Chief-of-Staff), Károly Bartha (the ments guarding the Toronya and Uzok Honvéd Minister), and László Bárdossy, Responsibility for the security of the Passes. (the Prime Minister) to a conference. Hungarian border where it skirted So- With their consent, an extraordinary viet-occupied Poland was entrusted to The mission of the 1st Mountain and the meeting of the Ministers’ Council was General Ferenc Szombathelyi, the Com- 8th Border Guard Brigades was to guard then called, and the decision for war was manding General of the VIII Corps, which the border against possible Soviet spoil-

Strength: 3,550 Officers 89,460 Enlisted Men 21,265 Horses 3,308 Horse-Drawn Vehicles 5,858 Motor Vehicles Chapter 7 The 1941 Soviet Campaign 69

ing attacks. It was also to screen the eye on the strong German attacks on The preparations for the deployment of deployment of the mobilizing Mobile Lvov, did not hazard a general engage- the Carpathian Army Group passed with- Corps which was assembling in the area ment. out any significant incidents. The Soviet encompassed by the cities of Huszt – air force was noticeable in its absence. Tiszabarkut – Marmarossziget. The In retaliation for the supposed Soviet air The infantry and the wheeled motor ve- forces charged with the protection of raids, the Hungarian Air Force bombed hicles were moved by road, the rest, Hungary's borders were strengthened. As the railroad stations at Stanislavov, Ko- (tracked and tank units, bicycle battal- early as 21.06.1941 additional antitank lomea, Stryji, and Nadvorna. ions, mounted regiments, artillery bat- defenses had been installed, (mainly teries), went by rail to their respective 47mm antitank guns taken as spoils of On 28.06.1941, the Carpathian Army destinations. The Mobile Corps arrived war from the Yugoslavians). Group initiated offensive operations. The at its ready areas in stages: initial strategic aim of the Hungarians • 1st Motorized Brigade, The Inspector of the Military Labor was to capture and occupy the region Marmarossziget – Huszt Forces (KMOF) had three battalions with containing the cities of Zalcszezyi, Ko- • 2nd Motorized Brigade, a total of twelve companies: 2 road con- lomea, and Stanislavov. Visovolgy – Raho – Körösmezö struction companies, 6 mixed technical • 1st Cavalry Brigade, arrived on companies, and 4 mixed technical field Before these goals could be realized, it 30.06.1941 in the same area as the 2nd companies. was, of course, necessary to first clear the Motorized Brigade after this brigade passes in the northeastern Carpathian had moved out. General Belá Miklós, Commanding Gen- Mountains, and to capture the important eral of the Mobile Corps, was warned by centers of communication in Galicia. The The rapidly developing and successful General Werth that he should husband 1st Mountain Brigade and the 8th Border German attack at Lvov meant that the his armored vehicles, as no replacements Guard Brigade were therefore charged with Hungarian had to move quickly to keep would be available. This also applied to the mission of taking these objectives, up with the Germans. the rest of the equipment. Indeed, the which included the highland towns of Mobile Corps received almost no re- Delatyn, Nadvorna, Dolina, and Skole. The Carpathian Army Group initiated placements during the 1941 Russian Then, depending on the progress of the the attack on the morning of 28.06.1941 Campaign. infantry units, the Mobile Corps’ brigades without waiting for the Mobile Corps to would be sent through the cleared passes finish deploying. After mobilization of the VIII Corps, the and advance into the region laying south of air defense formations, and certain other the Dnyester River, known as Zaleszeyki, The Mobile Corps started the campaign units, a total of 215,000 men were under or southern Galicia. with 81 Toldi tanks, 60 CV L.3 Ansaldo arms in 1941. It is not clear whether this tankettes, and three companies of Csaba number indicates the total called up or The formations of the Carpathian Army armored cars. After the campaign was the actual number on active duty. Group were to gather, and, depending under way, and contrary to General on the situation, advance on a united Werth’s threat, a further 14 Toldi’s, 9 Hostilities began on 27.06.1941. Patrols front in one of three directions: across Csaba’s, and 5 Ansaldo’s were sent to in platoon and company strength were the Dnyester River upon Tembovla; the front to replace losses. sent out. Naturally, clashes occurred, across the Dnyester River, and then especially in the Tartar and the Vereczke follow the northern banks towards While the 1st Mountain Brigade secured Passes. These encounters were of a tacti- Kamemets-Podolsk; or, to advance the heights commanding the Tartar Pass, cal nature, both sides feeling each other south westwards between the Pruth and the 2nd Motorized Brigade advanced out. The Soviets, in addition, having an the Dnyester Rivers. through the valley below. The Hungar- 70 The 1941 Soviet Campaign Chapter 7

ians made little headway at first in the After these initial difficulties, the Mo- advanced further away from the Hungar- face of the difficult terrain and the fierce bile Corps, spearheaded by the 2nd Mo- ian border. Soviet resistance, which consisted of regi- torized Brigade, was able to deploy onto mental sized infantry groups reinforced the Stanislavov plains, and took Delatyn The Mobile Corps took Kolomea on with artillery and mortars. on 2.07.1941. As the Soviets were by 3.07.1941, and Horodenka was cleared now in full retreat, and more and more of the last rear guards on 4.07.1941. The Soviets had severely damaged the bridges were falling intact into Hungar- The Dnyester River was reached be- one and only route assigned to the Mo- ian hands, the Mobile Corps could fi- tween Zaleszezyki and Michelcze on bile Corps: the Körösmezö – Tatarov – nally begin to prove its worth. 5.07.1941. Delatyn road. They had also extensively blocked the upper Pruth Valley with deep, Halder comments in his diary, somewhat Meanwhile, the northern arm of the Car- wide consecutive mine belts, so that re- unfairly, that on 3.07.1941 the Hungar- pathian Army Group, the reinforced 8th pair, let alone movement through the ians were still fighting at the mountain Border Guard Brigade, had also advanced damaged sections was considerably ham- pass exits, and had still not progressed into the Soviet Union. Thanks to the pered and delayed by explosions and the very far eastwards. This was probable quick advance of the infantry battalions mine-clearing operations. Thorough de- referring to the previous days’ events. through the Verecke Pass, the Hungar- struction of all roads, railways, and even The Carpathian Army Group had not ians were able to capture the railroad culverts was encountered for a depth of formed until 30.06.1941. In any case, tunnel passing under the border intact, up to 40 to 50 kilometers inside the crossing the Carpathians in three days and to occupy most of Beskid on the first Soviet Union. Naturally, in this type of against hostile opposition is in no way day of hostilities. Although the Soviets situation, the mobile character of the slow. launched several strong counterattacks, Mobile Corps could not be exploited; on the Border Guards were able to success- the contrary, the vehicles proved to be Although the main body of the Mobile fully hold these vital objectives. more of a hindrance than a help. Corps encountered no actively resisting enemy after the fall of Tatarov, the The right wing of the 8th Border Guard Halder, the Germans C.O.S., in his war weather continued to be atrocious. The Brigade, (reinforced IInd Bicycle Battal- diaries, commented on 27.06.1941 that unceasing rains had turned the already ion), operating through the Toronya Pass, the Hungarian motorized units would poor Soviet (or Polish) roads into virtual encountered strong Soviet resistance in not able to pass through the Carpathians mud baths, and the streams into raging front of Vyazkov, but was able to out- without infantry support. He added that torrents. Although the roads and railway flank the Soviet units there and forced the Hungarians should therefor attack network was existent from the days of their retreat, thereby allowing the attack- along the entire front to strain the Soviet the Austrian-Hungarian hegemony, they ing Hungarians to capture Vyazkov on defensive capabilities, and not limit them- had been sadly neglected since 1918, 29.06.1941. selves to one or two passes. when Austria-Hungary was defeated by the Allied and Associate powers and this While this southern detachment was so As a result of these Soviet activities, the area had fallen into Polish hands. engaged, the main body of the 8th Border Mobile Corps’ advance was limited to a Guard Brigade advanced down the Orava mere 10 kilometers in four days. It fi- These road conditions, and the lack of River valley, encountering strong Soviet nally reached the heavily defended city adequate transport caused by the dearth resistance, but still occupying Skole on of Tatarov in the north east foothills of of motor vehicles, hampered supply op- 30.06.1941. the Carpathians on 2.07.1941, which the erations right from the first day of the 1st Mountain Brigade had just managed campaign. This problem was by no means On the same day the VIIIth Bicycle Bat- to take on the previous day ameliorated when the Hungarian forces talion), operating 50 kilometers to the Chapter 7 The 1941 Soviet Campaign 71 north of the main body, crossed the Uzok out noteworthy losses. The 1st Motor- the Corps commander put the 1st Cav- Pass, and made contact with the southern ized Brigade followed a day later, and alry Brigade into the lead. The Hussars flank of the neighboring German forces advanced as far as Tluste on the Sereth advanced with their traditional elan, and of the German 17. Armee at Turka, after River on the same day. On 9.07.1941, the moved deeply into the Soviet lines in the also encountering strong resistance there. 1st Motorized Brigade crossed the Zbrucz direction of Zwanczyk. Advance ele- River at Skala, the old Polish border into ments of this brigade entered that city on The right wing of the 8th Border Guard the Soviet Union. 13.07.1941, and on that same day occu- Brigade advanced to Dolina and met up pied Kurilova. with the VIIIth Bicycle Battalion. Both Although the other (foot and bicycle) battalions then advanced on Stanisla- units of the Carpathian Army Group had The 1st Motorized Brigade arrived in vov, which was occupied on 5.07.1941, achieved magnificent examples of march- Rogozna at the Bug River on 21.07.1941, reached the Dnyester River at Nizniov ing, and had proven their elite standing and established a bridgehead on the east the same day. The next morning, the IInd in the Hungarian Army by repeated feats side of the river. Upon the arrival of the Bicycle Battalion crossed the river and of exemplary combat, the motorized and cavalry brigade, the 1st Motorized Bri- established a bridgehead on the other cavalry brigades were just so much faster gade turned the bridgehead over to the side. On 7.07.1941, the other bicycle once they got out into the open, that they Hussars, and then proceeded to destroy battalion of the Border Guard Brigade were now far in advance of the slower leg the Soviet troop concentrations around crossed over into the bridgehead. The units. Pecsara during the period of 21. – same day, both bicycle battalions ad- 22.07.1941, and to capture the city. The vanced to Tluste. The 8th Border Guard Brigade, being a 2nd Motorized Brigade entered Szikov unit designed only as a mobile reserve late on 22.07.1941, and took Kopijevka The occupation of Tluste on 7.07.1941 for the static border defenses, had no on 23.07.1941. with a halfway intact bridge was a fortu- supply trains and was forced to rely on nate stroke of luck. It enabled the 2nd what support it could get from the Car- On 23.07.1941, the rest of the Mobile Motorized Brigade, which had just ar- pathian Army Group headquarters. Corps reached the Bug River. The Mo- rived at the Dnyester River that day, to bile Corps had achieved its first objec- achieve a surprise crossing over the only In view of this disparity in speeds, it was tive. partially destroyed bridge at Zaleszeyki. decided to dissolve the Carpathian Army Group on 9.07.1941. The less mobile The 17. Armee ordered the Mobile The unexpected appearance of Hungar- infantry was assigned to clearing up the Corps to advance along the Bug River ian bicycle troops to the rear distracted rear areas bypassed by the mobile ele- to Gaiworon, then to follow the rail- the Soviet soldiers long enough for the ments of the Army Group, and to secur- way line as far as Olviopol. It was to motorized brigade to make its crossing ing the lines of communication. The 1st take the latter city without delay, and in strength, and to establish a bridgehead Mountain and the 8th Border Guard Bri- to hold it until the 1. Panzer-Gruppe on 7.07.1941. The rapid advance of the gades were left behind under the VIII arrived from the north. This move bicycle battalions had brought them a Corps headquarters. The 8th Border would complete the encirclement of long way from the 8th Border Guard Guard Brigade was assigned to the area Soviet forces at Uman. Brigade, and consequently these two around Kolomea and Horodenka. The battalions were assigned to the Mobile 1st Mountain Brigade was assigned the In accordance with these instructions, Corps. The next day, the other two bri- area including Stanislavov and Buczacz. the motorized brigades took Tulcsin on gades of the Mobile Corps began to cross 24.07.1941. The 1st Cavalry Brigade over into the bridgehead. The Mobile Corps was assigned to the followed as the second wave. On 17. Armee of the Heeresgruppe Süd. 25.07.1941, the 1st Motorized Brigade The 1st Motorized Brigade departed its took Trostianczyk, and the 2nd Motor- peacetime garrisons in Budapest after The 2nd Motorized Brigade occupied ized Brigade Gordijevka. completing mobilization on 30.06.1941. the town of Kamenets-Podolsk on 10.07.1941. On the same day, the 1st On 28.07.1941, all three brigades of the Crossing through the Tartar Pass on Motorized Brigade advanced into the Mobile Corps were ordered to attack 2.07.1941, and traversing the only par- region of Smotryez – Landskron – Balin. Bersad, defended by two Soviet infantry tially repaired roads through Tatarov and divisions. The assault was supported to Mikuliczyn, the 1st Motorized Brigade The hard rains continued to be the main the north by the VII. Armeekorps and to caught up with the Mobile Corps near obstacle in the Hungarians’ two-week the south by the advancing Rumanians. Kolomea and Sniatyn on 5.07.1941. The advance across the muddy Polish plains 1st Motorized Brigade’s first mission and the rough Ukrainian roads. The dif- During the early morning hours the So- was to provide cover for the southern ficult supply situation was already be- viets managed to make good their es- flank of the 2nd Motorized Brigade, ginning to take its toll of the motorized cape, and the city fell into Axis hands which was engaged in operations at units. In the Ukraine, even the cavalry without a shot being fired. This was the Zaleszezyki and Horodenka. The 1st was relatively useless, and the sick quota first encounter between Hungarian and Motorized Brigade was in Mobile Corps for horses was starting to rise. The troops Rumanian forces during the campaign. reserve, and so not involved in any fight- and animals could have used a pause, Although the meeting was peaceful, the ing during this phase. and the vehicles maintenance. Germans quickly inserted a German division between the two uneasy allies. The 1st Cavalry Brigade finished de- Instead, the German High Command de- training in the area around Körösmezö cided that the Hungarian Mobile Corps By 30.07.1941, the Mobile Corps had and Bokut on 2.07.1941, where its mo- would continue the advance, and was reached the line Golovanevsk – Lady- torized and bicycle units were already assigned to the 1. Panzer-Gruppe by the shinka – Uman, and was therefore in the waiting. Heeresgruppe Süd. position to complete the last portion of the encircling arms of the Axis around The 2nd Motorized Brigade crossed the To enable the Mobile Corps to recover a Uman. There remained a gap of 40 kilo- river at Zaleszezyki on 7.07.1941 with- little, but yet still keep up the pressure, meters to the south of Uman. 72 The 1941 Soviet Campaign Chapter 7

river bank of the Bug. It then faced north to block the Soviets retreating from Uman.

The 2nd Motorized Brigade was at Besad – Dzulinka as Corps reserve, with orders to advance upon Pervomajsk and assist the 1st Motorized Brigade if necessary.

To the north of Pervomajsk, the 101. Leichte Infanterie-Division and the 257. Infanterie-Division were providing flanking cover at Josefpol.

The Soviets retreating from the north were contained by the 1st Cavalry Bri- gade. The 2nd Motorized Brigade was quickly marched to Golovanevsk, and took the Soviets in the flank. At the same time, the Vll. Armeekorps, (100. and 101. Leichte Infanterie-Divisionen) set off westwards, providing the other half of the encircling pincers. The battle ended with the total defeat of the Soviets. The encirclement had held. The Hungarians had done their part well, and the Soviets at Uman were forced to surrender on On 1.08.1941, the 1st Motorized Bri- gade crossed the Bug River at Gajworon without encountering any enemy resistance. The Mobile Corps followed with the 1st Cavalry Brigade and the 2nd Motorized Brigade. By 2.08.1941, the 1st Motorized Brigade threw the last remnants of the Soviet rear guard out of Losovata. On 4.08.1941, the 1st Motor- ized Brigade took Olviopol.

Losses of the Mobile Corps 27.06. – 3.08.1941

Officers 59 Men 918

Total: 978 casualties

On 5.08.1941, the 1st Motorized Bri- gade was ensconced in Pervomajsk, with several battalions holding the crossings over the Bug south of that city. A quick look at the map will show that the Hun- garians were defending themselves to three directions. To the north, (where the encircled Soviet forces at Uman were frantically trying to break out southwards); to the south, (where the Soviet units south of the Bug River were attempting to withdraw north-eastwards, while the 1st Motorized and 1st Cavalry Brigades occupied the only crossing available to the Soviets over the river); and to the east, (where the Soviets were trying to send in reinforcements to relieve their entrapped forces).

On 6.08.1941 the 1st Cavalry Brigade, occupied the river crossings for a length of some 50 kilometers along the northern Chapter 7 The 1941 Soviet Campaign 73

8.08.1941. Coordination between the part of the operation. It appears that from the west by noon, while the 2nd Hungarian and German armies was good, communications between the Mobile Motorized Brigade was able to clear the as most senior officers had started their Corps and the Germans were not func- region north and northwest of Sebino. careers in the Austrian-Hungarian Army, tioning as they should. The strongest resistance was encountered and therefore spoke German well. along the banks of the Ingul River, where The Hungarians had only a few radios, the enemy had been squeezed into a nar- On 9.08.1941, the 1st Motorized Bri- and these operated on different fre- row space by the Hungarian advance gade was order to cover the Bug River quencies than those of the Germans. from the north and the German forces of banks between Pervowajsk and Kon- Communications depended on motor- the east banks. Naturally, the 1st motor- stantinovka. Assigned to the XXXXVIII. cycle messengers, mounted dispatch ized and 1st Cavalry Brigades were only Armeekorps (mot.) on 9.08.1941, the riders, and in some cases, even couri- able to advance slowly through this area. brigade also took on the sector of the ers on bicycles. Towards evening, the 1st Motorized Bri- 16. Infanterie-Division (mot.), i.e. to gade had reached the outskirts of Ingulka secure the area between Alexandrovka Several counterattacks against the 1st and Peresadovka. A determined attack and Woroneszersk. However, the very Motorized Brigade positions in Suchoj by the entrapped Soviet forces at Dantzig next day, the 1st Motorized Brigade Jelanez were beaten back. The 2nd Mo- was able to penetrate the thinly held Axis was sent into the region southwest of torized Brigade took Troyizkoye at dusk, lines and portions were able to make Vosjatskoye. but made no further gains that day. their escape to the east.

On 13.08.1941, the 16. Panzer-Division The XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot.) en- The Battle for Nikolayev and the LSSAH-Brigade advanced south tered Nikolayev from the east on along the flanks of the Soviet positions, 16.08.1941, and the occupation of the On the evening of 10.08.1941, the Ger- taking the railroad station at Saselye, the city was virtually complete by the next man XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot.) re- airport of Nikolayev, and advancing up day. The 2nd Motorized Brigade ad- ceived orders to break off its southward to the very outskirts of Nikolayev itself. vanced from Sebino to the outskirts of course and turn the mission of capturing The encircled Soviet forces offered tough Nikolayev. The 1st motorized Brigade Nikolayev over to the Mobile Corps. The resistance. The 2nd Motorized Brigade and the 1st Cavalry Brigade were en- Mobile Corps thereupon assumed the managed to take Hill 91 east of Kas- gaged during the early in heavy fighting mission of advancing upon, and taking, nemovka, but the 1st Motorized Brigade through the streets of Ingulka and Pere- Nikolayev. was once again forced to withdraw to its sadovka against morning the Soviet rear positions at Suchoj Jelanez. It was the guards. Both towns were taken during The movement of the Mobile Corps was first time that the Hungarians encoun- the day. carried out more rapidly than expected, tered enemy tanks, and the Soviet ar- and had been completed by 11.08.1941. mored thrusts coming from Petrovskoye During the period 17. – 24.08.1941, the Unfortunately, the Mobile Corps’ lack were well supported by infantry and ar- Mobile Corps regrouped and rested. of fuel marred an otherwise flawless op- tillery. eration. The Leibstandarte-SS Adolf Hit- ler Brigade, and the rest of the Mobile The Mobile Corps attacked with both The Last Phase Corps were attached to the XXXXVIII. motorized brigades on the morning of Armeekorps (mot.) for the duration of 14.08.1941. By evening, the enemy had On 25.08.1941 the three Hungarian bri- the mission. The corps was given the been driven back behind the Sebino – gades were assigned the mission of guard- name Kampfgruppe Kempf. The 16. In- Petrovskoye line. The Soviets were gath- ing the southern flanks of the Heeres- fanterie-Division (mot.), although also ering their forces at the Ingul River cross- gruppe Süd. The 17. Armee was at this assigned to the XXXXVIII. Armeekorps ings in an attempt to break out east- time approaching the Dnieper River, and (mot.), was designated as OKH reserves wards. During the course of the secure flanks would enabled the Ger- and could therefore only be used with 14.08.1941, elements of the XXXXVIII. mans to turn north and participate in the German OKH permission. Armeekorps (mot.) attacked Nikolayev. Battle of Kiev. The Mobile Corps set off towards the Dnieper some 450 kilome- On the morning of 12.08.1841 the The rapid advance of the German ters east. XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot.) launched XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot.) had left its attack. The 16. Panzer-Division and both flanks unprotected. The east flank The positions assigned to the Hungar- the LSSAH-Brigade moved east and then was particularly threatened by the en- ians along the Dnieper were some 200 south, taking Novy Bug, Novo Poltavka, emy-held city of Cherson. On the west kilometers wide. To defend this sector, and Novo Georgiyevka by evening. The flank, the forces of the 16. Panzer-Divi- the Mobile Corps had sixteen battalions, Mobile Corps advanced south between sion and the LSSAH-Brigade were hard (of which some were only at 35% the Bug and Ingul Rivers. pressed to cover all the gaps. This pre- strength), and 20 artillery batteries. The carious situation forced the Mobile Corps three reconnaissance battalions were But by early afternoon the Corps was to send in its reserve. Mobile Corps reserve, and are not in- halted. Owing to the delay caused by the cluded in the above figures. This meant changes in the Axis dispositions, the The 1st Cavalry Brigade was sent south that the battalions each had approximately enemy had had one full day to regroup to close the gap. The bicycle battalion a front of 12.5 kilometers to defend. and receive reinforcements. The Soviets occupied Balazkoye, while the cavalry had about two full-strength divisions fac- secured Peski and Christoforovska to While the 1st Motorized Brigade occu- ing the Mobile Corps, and were well dug the west. pied positions on both sides of Nikopol, in and screened by large mine fields. the 2nd Motorized Brigade defended the They offered tough resistance. The 1st On the morning of 15.08.1941, the situ- stretch opposite Saporoshje. The 1st Motorized Brigade was forced to with- ation for the Mobile Corps had improved Cavalry Brigade in turn occupied the draw 5 kilometers to Suchoj Jelanez to somewhat. The motorized brigades were area between the two motorized brigades. regroup. The exact status of the Mobile able to make some progress southwards. The Mobile Corps was in its allotted Corps was not clear during the initial The 1st Motorized Brigade reached Peski positions by 30.08.1941. 74 The 1941 Soviet Campaign Chapter 7

Losses of the Mobile Corps ripe to deal the final crushing blow to the presence of the Hungarian forces in 27.06.41 – 1.09.41 the Soviets. Premier Bárdossy, taking the Soviet Union. In the walkthrough of this as an unwarranted and unlawful the German General Staff Headquarters KIA WIA MIA usurpation of power by the military as with Horthy and his retinue, there en- Officers 27 71 4 a good excuse, (the military was sup- sued a heated discussion regarding the Men 451 1283 128 posed to stick to soldiering, and leave Mobile Corps’ withdrawal. The new 458 1354 132 the decision-making to the politicians), C.O.S. indicated that the Hungarian demanded General Werth’s resigna- forces should be reserved for Hungary’s Total: 1964 casualties tion; in lieu of which, he tendered his mission in the Balkans. own to Horthy. Bárdossy considered it The Mobile Corps fought suffered con- to be to the country’s disadvantage to The Mobile Corps commander was of the siderable personnel losses. contribute more than it was already opinion that it was high time for some- contributing. one else to carry the burden, as the Mo- The losses of weapons and equipment bile Corps had done enough. Halder had also been severe, ranging from 50% General Werth was replaced by General agreed that the supply problem was a in some units to 80% in others. Szombathelyi as the new Hungarian major cause for the Mobile Corps’ reluc- Armed Forces C.O.S., the former com- tance to continue on the front. It was During the ensuing six weeks the Hun- mander of the now-disbanded Carpathian suggested that the Corps be left at the garians beat back continuous attempts Army Group. front only until the campaign was fin- by the Soviets to establish bridgeheads ished. back across the Dnieper. The replacement of the Chief-of-Staff of the Hungarian General Staff was Horthy rejoined with the argument that On 6.09.1941 the Mobile Corps with- accompanied by a change in policy. with some 50 – 80% equipment losses, drew the 1st Motorized Brigade from The Hungarian government became the Mobile Corps was practically around Nikopol. A German infantry unit even more reluctant to contribute fur- worthless for continued operations, replaced it. The 1st motorized Brigade’s ther to the war effort, and showed a and, as leg infantry would also be lost removal from this sector reduced the tendency to be increasingly concerned in the wastes of the Ukraine, it would Hungarian lines to 150 kilometers. The with the withdrawal of those forces tin be impractical to send any other sort of 1st Motorized Brigade was inserted north the Soviet Union. troops. The talks ended with a com- of the 2nd Motorized Brigade, and the promise suggested by Hitler: it would latter unit in turn had now to defend a Apparently, Hungary’s government felt be agreed to let the 1st Cavalry Bri- narrower section, reinforced by its sister that her soldiers had done their bit to- gade, (the most affected), be withdrawn unit. Facing the Hungarians, the Soviets wards the war against the USSR. Also, immediately. In return, the Hungar- had three divisions alone at Kamenka, the war was considered virtually won, ians were to provide four infantry bri- (opposite Nikopol) – the 30th Cavalry, and the elite Mobile Corps was desired gades for occupation and security du- the 98th Rifle, and another rifle division. back in Hungary to carry out any pos- ties. After the arrival of these four At Saporoshje, the Soviet forces were sible military operations against the Ru- brigades at their destinations, the re- even stronger. manians, who, at this point in time, were mainder of the Mobile Corps, as well still considered the main enemy of Hun- as the 1st Mountain and 8th Border The successful defense of the Dnieper gary. Guard Brigades would be allowed to River by the Hungarians was a measur- withdraw. able contribution to the German victory The military attache in Budapest was at Kiev, and the Germans were not stint- approached on 3.09.1941 with a request The Cavalry Brigade was no longer ing of their praise. for the recall of the Mobile Corps. Ad- mounted. The horses could not be used vised by the attache of these wishes, as they suffered considerably from the By 10.10.1941, the Mobile Corps had General Halder dismissed this request on cold weather and many animals had taken an additional 700 casualties, bring- the grounds that the Hungarians were no developed saddle sores. The main cause ing the total up to some 2700. The Mo- worse off that many German units. He for this development was that only bile Corps had sent 700 sick back to also backed his opposition on the grounds about a third of the horses in each Hungary. The same amount of sick still that there were sixteen Rumanian divi- squadron were cavalry mounts. The with the Corps also numbered about 700, sions on the East Front, and that the rest were farm animals conscripted meaning that the Corps was down to less Rumanians were complaining about the upon mobilization into the Army in than 50% of its effective strength. Al- small Hungarian contingent. The Ruma- early 1941, and were not used to being though the Hungarians received almost nians had voiced the opinion that Hun- ridden at all, let alone over 2000 kilo- no replacements for lost or destroyed gary was reserving its strength for a dif- meters within a period of three months. equipment, captured booty was used ex- ferent objective, such as the invasion of In addition, the strength of the squad- tensively, so that the Hungarians did not southern Transylvania. rons was down to 70 to 80 on foot out suffer a loss in firepower. of the original mounted 300 men. Most Although the request for the recall of of the other men were spread out along The atrocious road conditions in the So- the Mobile Corps was rebuffed, the the recently traversed 2000 kilome- viet Union soon caused the bicycle bat- Regent received an invitation to visit ters, charged with the care of the sick talions to dismount. These same condi- Hitler at his headquarters in East Prus- horses which had had to be left behind. tions often resulted in these troops hav- sia. ing to push their bicycles, so that they Since Germany was still making progress lagged behind even the regular infantry. Soon thereafter, Horthy arrived in the on the East Front, and had all the confi- On 19.08.1941, General Werth had rec- company of Premier Bárdossy and C.O.S. dence that it was about to win the war ommended in a memorandum to the General Szombathelyi. During the dis- against the Soviet Union, no serious ob- government that the Hungarian nation cussions that followed at the Wolfschanze jections were raised by Halder to this should increase its participation in the on 8. – 9.09.1941, the main theme harped proposal. He discussed the withdrawal war, as now the time was obviously on by the Hungarians concentrated on as an accomplished fact after this time. Chapter 7 The 1941 Soviet Campaign 75 76 The 1941 Soviet Campaign Chapter 7

The Mobile Corps was reorganized in On 10.11.1941, both the motorized bri- served the period of rest and recovery September 1941. The Cavalry Brigade gades were relieved and sent back to now allotted to it. He sent Horthy the was dispatched back to Hungary, taking Dnieperopetrovsky. The German Gen- Large Gold Cross of the Order of Holler with it the horsed elements (cavalry regi- eral Staff had bowed to the facts. After a as a token of Germany’s gratitude. ments and the horse artillery) with it. The four and a half month odyssey, the Mo- non-equestrian units and remaining mobile Corps was so far under strength that Upon only one occasion did the com- tor vehicles were left behind, enabling further commitment would have been mander of the Mobile Corps, Major Gen- the two brigades to motorize their bi- folly, particularly as virtually no replace- eral Béla Miklos, have the opportunity to cycle battalions. On the other hand, the ments were available in Hungary. make an independent decision, (at the personnel losses the brigades had suf- same time refusing to obey the instruc- fered prevented the battalions from be- tions of von Runstedt). After the Battle ing full strength, so that they only had Summing Up of Kiev on 19.10.1941, the commander two infantry and one MG company each. of the 17. Armee ordered the Mobile The Mobile Corps took all the remaining By 15.11.1941, the Mobile Corps had Corps (down to the strength of six battal- tanks and put them under command of suffered 3,000 casualties, while all the ions) to break through the Russian de- the 3rd Armored Reconnaissance Battal- Hungarians in the Soviet Union had lost fenses, which had once before succession. more than 8,000 men. fully repelled the attack of several Ger- man divisions. General Dalnoki-Miklos, On 12.10.1941, under heavy torrential The Hungarian Mobile Corps advance instead of breaking through, planned and rains, the Mobile Corps crossed the into the Soviet Union proved only one performed a maneuver which led to the Dnieper River at Dnieperopetrovsky, and point: that the sense of duty, discipline, encirclement of the superior Soviet forces joined the German advance on Izium on comradeship and extraordinary courage and opened up the road for the continu- the Donez River. The 1st Motorized Bri- of the Hungarian officer corps and sol- ation of the Axis advance. gade lead the advance, with orders to diers could prevail over a much larger approach Rosdent-Venskoye on the and better equipped enemy. The Hungarian Government’s will to Donez via Novo-Moskovsk. The 2nd participate in the Soviet “adventure” had Motorized Brigade was to advance on The Mobile Corps had travelled over been severely diminished. Initial expec- the Donez River south of Izium via Pav- 1800 kilometers from the Carpathian tations of a short, swift, and inexpensive lovgrad. The Mobile Corps could only Mountains, reporting that equipment campaign in the East had been crushed. move slowly over the muddy, and in losses included 28 artillery pieces and some cases, nonexistent roads. Only 1200 motor vehicles. Attrition of armored Participation in the campaign had been cross-country and tracked vehicles could fighting vehicles was heavy: 86 Toldi based on a combination of other factors use the roads effectively. Towards the light tanks of the original 95 and all of as well. The Hungarians had wanted to end of the advance, even these vehicles the 65 Ansaldo CV tankettes were unser- believe German propaganda; they had a got stuck, and the advance was contin- viceable. Over 90% of the Csaba ar- serious dislike of Communism (based on ued on foot as far as Izium. mored cars had major defects. their own experiences in Hungary after WWI); and, they feared that Germany The Soviets had established two bridge- All armored vehicles, (Ansaldo tankettes, would favor Rumania politically after heads south of Izium, and these were Csaba armored cars and Toldi light tanks) the war if they did not cooperate in the destroyed during three days of hard fight- were recovered, but their repair and re- war against the Soviet Union, which ing. (19. – 21.10.1941) This enabled the fitting would take over a year. would probably result in Hungary losing Mobile Corps to arrive at the Donez the territory regained from Rumania River as the first Axis unit on 28.10.1941. The Mobile Corps took 17,000 prison- (Transylvania) and Yugoslavia (Bánát). However, the Soviets still held Izium ers. The 1st Motorized Brigade alone itself. Before the Soviets could be driven accounted for over 8,000. out of the city, winter set in. Overnight, Losses of the Mobile Corps the temperatures plunged to 18° Centi- Transportation back to Hungary began 27.06.41 – 10.12.41 grade below zero. Both sides settled down on 6.11.1941. The last train to arrive in to a sort of trench warfare. Hungary reached Szolnok on 5.01.1942. KIA WIA MIA Officers 36 107 3 General Miklos left his troops there, and The German General Staff had high praise Men 237 2372 237 flew back to Hungary. He felt it was his for the outstanding achievements and 273 2479 240 duty to inform the government in Buda- tactical victories of the mechanized corps pest that the Soviet “adventure” had mis- which had fought for five months in a Total: 2992 casualties carried, and that the withdrawal of the long campaign. Yet these victories were (Final, corrected figures) Mobile Corps should have the highest too costly not only to the Mobile Corps priority. He returned to the Mobile Corps itself but also to the whole Hungarian with orders and transportation clearances, nation. On 27.11.1941, during the * * * (as well as the blessings from the Ger- Premier’s visit to Germany, Hitler told mans), for the return of the Mobile Corps Bárdossy that the Mobile Corps had to Hungary. fought well, and that it had richly de- Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 77

CHAPTER 8 THE 1942/43 SOVIET CAMPAIGN

Preliminaries randum to Parliament he suggested that 1941 Soviet Campaign had clearly dem- it should not make an issue of how many onstrated that cavalry was no longer In December 1941, Great Britain de- units be sent, as otherwise Hungary would suited to modern warfare. All saber com- clared war on Hungary, thereby ending find itself at a disadvantage at the peace panies were to be converted to bicycle all Hungarian hopes of limiting its in- conference at the end of the war. Instead units. Admiral Horthy vetoed this plan, volvement in the war to the Soviet cam- the equipment for those forces Hungary pointing out that Hungary had a long paign. Great Britain also recognized the was to send to the East Front would be a cavalry tradition. On the contrary, he exile Czech government in London, and better topic for discussion. ordered the establishment of a cavalry recalled its endorsement of the 1st Vi- division. enna Award. After the experience that the Hungarian Parliament had had with General Werth’s Delays in tank production, as well as the Many Hungarians now believed that there (the previous C.O.S.) suggestions, Gen- major problems encountered with the was now nothing left but to fully commit eral Szombathelyi’s suggestions were motorization of the Army forced the Gen- themselves to the Axis cause and hope given little heed. eral Staff to abandon the idea of raising that they would win the war. a mechanized cavalry division. Upon the Generalfeldmarschall Keitel demanded insistence of Horthy, the creation of a Horthy saw things differently. He firmly five army corps (with 15 light divisions), horse cavalry division as of 1.10.1942 believed in the ultimate victory of the the Mobile Corps, the 1st Mountain Bri- using the two cavalry brigades was or- Western Allies. But he was convinced gade, and a further seven divisions for dered. The 6 infantry battalions and 6 that they would not want a Communist- security duties. This was rejected out of artillery batteries of the II Corps ear- dominated East Europe after the war, hand. The Royal Hungarian Army just marked for reorganization and integra- and that Hungary could keep the West’s did not have that many formations. tion into the mechanized division were sympathy (if not outright support) al- told to stand down and resume normal though (or because) Hungary fought (A result of having units on paper that training. against the Soviet Union. had no real or even possible existence. The Germans were apparently well in- On 1.10.1941, the Army raised six tank Horthy now openly and officially aban- formed about the Hungarian personnel battalions – the 31st and 32nd indepen- doned the policy of maximum military potential, but had totally failed to con- dent Tank Battalions, the 1/I, 2/1, 3/I, participation in the war which he had sider the lack of equipment.) and 4/I Tank Battalions – from bicycle only been pretending to follow during battalions to be equipped with Hungar- the preceding months. He was resolved ian-built Toldi and Turán tanks.. to implement a new policy to conserve Interim forces, i.e., of minimum participation. In Spring 1942, a seventh, (the 1st Cav- His reasoning was based on the need to On 1.10.1941, the Hungarian General alry Tank Battalion), was raised from the keep Hungary’s army intact, so that when Staff had devised a new concept for the 16th Bicycle Battalion. the war ended, Hungary could “solve the structure of the Army. It called for the problems of the Carpathian basin” (i.e. four mechanized brigades to be reorga- Only a few Toldi light, and no Turán Rumania/Transylvania) and “undertake nized into two armored divisions and medium tanks, were available, but the a leading role there”. one mechanized cavalry division (the cadre could begin training. Personnel latter preferably organized with tanks were drawn in the Spring of 1942 from In a memorandum dated 4.01.1942 from and motor vehicles). The lessons learned all tank battalions to raise the 30th Tank Generalfeldmarschall Wilhelm Keitel, from the combat experiences of the Mo- Regiment for the 1st Armored Field Di- Chief-of-Staff of the OKW to von Rib- bile Corps during the 1941 Soviet Cam- vision. bontrop, the Foreign Minister, the Ger- paign had convinced the Hungarians to mans outlined what was expected of organize their armored formations more All infantry brigades of the Hungarian Hungary in the future. In addition to the along German lines. Army were renamed as light infantry Mobile Corps, Hungary was expected to divisions on 17.02.1942. The redesigna- contribute the major part of her armed The armored vehicles required for this tion did not entailed any change in size forces to the “great common cause”. new plan were: or organization. 191 Turán medium tanks The German military attache was ordered 204 Toldi light tanks Upon the departure of the 1st Armored to keep Horthy posted of the situation on 36 Nimrod antiaircraft vehicles Field Division, the equipping of the 2nd the Eastern Front, and also to influence 54 Csaba armored cars Armored Division received priority. The him into participating in the 1942 Soviet skeleton of the 1st Armored Division Campaign. Contracts for the vehicles were placed that remained in Hungary could only be with the Hungarian industry. equipped with some training equipment Horthy, on the other hand, wrote to Hit- and tanks. ler in a letter dated 10.01.1942 that Hun- In November 1941, the Hungarians be- gary could not send all her armed forces gan to make serious attempts to place On 1.10.1942, the mobile and armored to the East Front as some of these units orders for German equipment for the formations of the Army underwent a were needed for defensive purposes. three mechanized divisions as foreseen major restructuring. by this plan. General Szombathelyi (the Hungarian The Mobile Corps was reorganized as Chief-of-Staff) supported the German re- The General Staff recommended the dis- the I Armored Corps and assigned the quest for fuller cooperation. In a memo- solution of the cavalry brigades, as the two armored divisions. 78 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

The 1st Tank Regiment was raised at Again, this was done so as not to upset Neither maneuvers on any scale larger Esztergom and Kenyérmezö, using the the economy or interfere with the har- than battalion level nor combined-arms 2nd Infantry Regiment as a basis. It was vest, as would have been the case if exercises ever took place. It is unfor- assigned the 1/I, 31st, and 2/I Tank Bat- whole divisions had been called up intact tunate that this conglomeration, in talions. The 31st was redesignated as the from within each Corps Area. some cases of badly trained units, re- 1/II in 1942. ceived the name “armored division”, Obviously, commanders that had to pro- as it was then thought of and used as The 3rd Tank Regiment was raised at vide the cadres and equipment from their one. In actual fact, it was a combina- Cegléd. It was assigned the 3/I, 32nd, regiments did not send their best. Then, tion of a tank regiment, (without and 4/I Tank Battalions. The 32nd was of those cadres that were sent, Second enough training in the tanks the crews redesignated as the 3/II in 1942. Army headquarters weeded out those with received), and an infantry regiment, special knowledge or skills, those ex- plus miscellaneous support units at- cluded through age, those with social tached. The infantry was unarmored, Preparations privileges, and sent them back to their the tanks, (when they were finally de- own units or training facilities. This livered) were totally outdated and com- After lengthy discussions, much arm weeding out eliminated almost all the pletely inferior to Soviet armor. After twisting, and outright blackmail, by such good, experienced troops, and left but its arrival at the east Front, the 1st German heavies as the Reichs Foreign the fragments to work with. Conse- Armored Field Division was reorga- Minister von Ribbentrop, and the Wil- quently, training and equipment, (to nized. helm Keitel, the OKW Chief of Staff, the which the elimination principle had been Hungarians were “persuaded” to send an applied in a similar manner), of the newly The commander of the Second Army was expeditionary army of three corps and formed units were not of the highest a personal friend and trusted confidant one armored division to support the Ger- quality. of the Regent Horthy, the onetime Chief man 1942 campaign in Soviet. of the Military Advisory Committee, Gen- Indeed, the divisions sent to the East eral Gusztáv Jány. The three corps that were selected to go Front were comprised of green troops, were the III Corps (Szombathelyi), the all with virtually no military experience. Although an Air Force contingent had IV Corps (Pécs), and the VII Corps (Mis- Considering that some of these divisions not been part of the discussions concern- kolc). But, in order to spread out the were fated to march to the front, (covering Hungarian participation in the 1942 sacrifice, personnel and equipment were ing a distance of some 1000 kilometers), campaign, the Hungarians decided that drawn from all parts of the country. Three with a marching duration of over six some kind of aerial support would be of the Corps [V Corps (Szeged), VI Corps weeks, it is amazing that these units ar- needed, and organized the 2nd Field Air (Debrecen), and IX Corps (Kolozsvár)] rived at all, let alone in any condition to Force Brigade to accompany the Second were left untapped in order to leave an fight. Army into Soviet. adequate force along what was considered the main threat to Hungarian secu- The Germans remembered the outstand- The first echelon of the Second Army, rity, the Rumanian border, particularly ing performance of the Hungarians in loaded on some 215 – 225 trains, con- in the Székel Corner. World War I, and, more recently, of the sisted of the Second Army Headquarters, Carpathian Army Group, and therefore part of the 2nd Army supply trains, the The first calling-up notices, applicable proceeded to use these Hungarian “divi- III Corps Headquarters with corps troops, to all men between 19 and 30 years of sions” in accordance with this idea, with the 6th, 7th, and 9th light Infantry Divi- age, went out on 24.03.1942. It was cal- disastrous results. sions, and IV Corps troops. It began to culated that the troops would need about leave Hungary on 11.04.1942. The first five weeks’ training with their new weap- The training received by the soldiers of echelon was detrained mostly in Kursk, ons and equipment before they would be the 1st Armored Field Division was also Orel, and some units were deposited at combat ready. sparse. Indeed, there was no special in- Vorosba Logov, to be marched 60 – 100 spectorate in Hungary for armored forces kilometers southeastwards into their new As training facilities were limited, mobi- at this time. Field grade officers were not positions between the German 2nd and lization was staggered. This allowed the trained in armored, let alone combined 6th Armies, approximately 60 kilome- newly mobilized troops to be given re- arms tactics. The men assigned to the 1st ters south of Kursk. The 6th light Infan- fresher courses and training. Mobilized Armored Field Division (with the excep- try Division, however, was off-loaded units consisted for the most part of re- tion of those from the units of the old 1st 260 kilometers west of Kursk, to be used servists recalled to active duty, as well as Motorized Brigade), had no idea of mo- in anti-partisan operations. new recruits who had been called to the bile combined arms tactics, so that the colors by the mobilization orders from majority of the men were badly trained in On 30.05.1942, the second echelon de- the different Corps Areas. armor tactics or combined arms con- parted from Hungary. In 315 – 325 trains, cepts. it comprised the IV Corps with the 10th, The sub units of the light divisions also 12th, and 13th light Divisions, as well as came from all over the country. Because Hungary sent 38 junior officers and 120 VII Corps troops. of this, the composition of these regi- enlisted men to Germany (Wunsdorf) for ments is a headache for any researcher, armor training. Only these few officers The upcoming offensive demanded enor- as battalions did not belong to the regi- and NCO’s had any idea of what to do mous supply stockpiling by the Germans, ments, but were instead assigned to them with tanks, and even their knowledge so that transport capacity originally as- merely for the campaign. (E.g. the 51st was based on a mere eight week course signed to the Hungarians was allocated Infantry Regiment had the III/31st Bat- the use of tanks. This short training pe- elsewhere and the Army units were de- talion, I/54th Battalion, and III/54th Bat- riod barely allowed the men enough time trained at Gomel. By the time they reached talion assigned to it, instead, as one would to get to know each other and their new the new Hungarian positions along the suppose, the I, II, and III/51st Battal- equipment. This small cadre would have Don River, the IV Corps with its three ions). The same applied to independent to train the rest of the men in the field divisions had marched over 1000 kilo- companies and logistics units. under combat conditions. meters. Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 79 80 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

The third echelon comprised given no time for familiar- Soviet forces were able to regain three the VII Corps, with the 19th, ization or training. In addi- bridgeheads across the Don on the west 20th, and 23rd light Divi- tion, although Hitler had side of the river. These were at Uryv, sions, the 1st Armored Field expressed concern, but had Karotyak, and at Stutye. These bridge- Division, the remaining Sec- done nothing, about the heads were approximately 30 – 50 kilo- ond Army troops, as well as Hungarian antitank capa- meters wide, and constituted a grave the ground units of the Air bilities, no such guns were potential danger to the flanks of the Ger- Force components. It left issued. man forces advancing south into the Cau- Hungary on 19.06.1942, and casus. detrained at Kursk. The initial Hungarian advance through the but Railroad capacity bottle- lightly held Soviet lines 1st Battle of Uryv necks caused all motorized was slow. The green elements of the 1st Armored troops were exposed for The initial attempt to clear the Uryv Field Division to be de- the first time to strong bridgehead started on 18.07.1942. The trained far westwards of enemy resistance, and Hungarians, operating for the first time Kursk. The motor vehicles they finally advanced af- with elements of the newly-arrived 1st were forced to drive to the ter some difficulties, man- Armored Field Division, (wheeled ve- front, over 2000 kilometers aging to take Tim in co- hicles having also arrived by this time), away. operation with the 16. In- successfully cleared out the area around fanterie-Division (mot) on Uryv, and pushed the Soviets into the All in all, between 11.04. – 2.07.1942. The city of small bend of the Don River to the north 27.07.1942 the Hungarians Staryi Oskol fell into Hun- of Uryv. sent some 215,000 men (in- garian hands on cluding 32,000 in the mili- 4.07.1942. The Hungarian tankers were not in awe tary labor battalions) of the of the Soviet T-34 tanks, and had learned Second Army to the East The advance continued at a well from the German instructors. When Front, transported in 882 more brisk pace after this, the T-34’s stopped to fire, cannon smoke trains of 55 wagons each. and leading elements of the blinded the tank crew, so that the Hun- III Corps reached the Don garian tankers could attack from the sides River on 7.07.1942. There, and rear, and thereby managing to de- Fall Blau the rest of the main body of stroy 21 Soviet tanks without any losses the Second Army arrived at of their own. While the Hungarian Army the river three days later, was still arriving in dribs and taking over security duties Unfortunately, the attack had to be dis- drabs, the German 1942 So- from the 19. Panzer-Divi- continued, as the Germans had not yet viet Campaign (Fall Blau) sion. In ten days, the Hun- resupplied the Hungarians with ammu- got under way. The Hungar- garians had advanced 160 nition for their new tanks. A few days ian units that had arrived kilometers. later, on 6.08.1942, the Soviets counter- were assigned to the 2. Armee attacked and retook all the lost terrain. sector, which was redesig- The equipment promised nated as Armeegruppe We- by the Germans now be- After this setback, the III Corps was ichs, (after its commander, gan to arrive: for the ar- ordered to attempt a further assault on Generaloberst von Weichs). mored divisions, Pz-IV, the Soviet bridgehead The Armeegruppe consisted Ausf. F1 (with short 75mm of the Second Hungarian guns) and Pz-38(t)’s, as Army, the 2. Armee, and the well as some 47mm anti- 2nd Battle of Uryv 4. Panzerarmee. tank guns captured from the Belgians. For the in- The Hungarian attack started early on the The Germans launched their fantry, small quantities of morning of 10.08.1942, but soon petered ill-fated offensive against the light guns, trench mortars, out in the face of well-organized and Soviets on 28.06.1942. and light antitank guns, tough Soviet resistance. The Hungarians (some of German manu- were again forced to return to their start- At this time, the Hungarian facture, others captured ing positions (after taking over 1400 contingent at the East Front French and Belgian mate- casualties in the period of a few hours). consisted of the newly-ar- rial). For the latter, the rived III Corps Headquarters, stocks of ammunition If there is any doubt about the willing- with the 7th and 9th light were low. In order of their ness of the Hungarians to take losses, Divisions, some III Corps priorities, the Germans or to fight for an objective, this figure troops, as well as some ele- had given the best mate- alone should ease such misgivings. It ments of the armored divi- rial to the Rumanians. must in all fairness be said, however, sion. These units were that the Hungarians were for the first grouped with two German divisions un- In due time, the other corps as well as the time encountering organized resis- der the VII. Armeekorps, with General GHQ troops of the Second Army arrived, tance, and were as yet barely blooded. Jány in command. Some time later, the including the air support forces. The green troops consequently took 6th light Division also made its appear- higher casualties than a veteran unit in ance on the scene. The III Corps had left The Hungarians barely had enough time the same situation would have done. Hungary equipped with Hungarian arms. to establish adequate defensive positions But, this does not disqualify bravery Upon its arrival at the East Front, the behind the Don River before the Soviets of the troops, the effort, or the conclu- men were issued German arms, but were counter attacked across the river. The sion to be drawn from the facts. Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 81

Second Hungarian Army Area of Operations 1942 – 1943 82 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

lery crews of the battalion, leaving just date to give the divisions the needed Losses of the Second Army enough men behind to fire, but not move, taste of battle. 1.04.42 – 19.08.42 the guns. By dint of an enormous effort, KIA WIA MIA the artillery men managed to halt the Officers 154 456 30 enemy before it reached their positions. 2nd Battle of Karotyak Men 2,259 11,093 530 2,413 11,549 560 The arrival of the 12th Anti-Aircraft Bat- The 2nd Battle of Karotyak lasted ap- tery of the second day and the IVth Anti- proximately three weeks, from 15.08. Total: 14,522 casualties Aircraft Battalion on the fourth curtailed through 3.09.1942, and involved the 10th Soviet aerial activities to a large degree. and 13th light Divisions, as well as the 1st Armored Field Division. In September 1942, an addition 10 Pz-III On 10.08.1942 Germans reinforcements and 10 Pz-IV, Ausf. F2 (with the long arrived in the form of an infantry and an The three divisions were supported by 75mm guns) were delivered to the Hun- artillery battalion. The attack was halted numerous GHQ troops from both the garians by the Germans. momentarily. German and Hungarian armies. After the final drive, supported by German artil- Meanwhile, the Hungarians were mak- The experience for the green troops lery and a German infantry division, the ing preparations to eliminate one of the proved to be of enormous value and the Soviets were thrown out of the bridge- other bridgeheads in the sector, namely attack was probably initiated at this early head. Karotyak.

Second Hungarian Army 3rd Battle of Uryv 1st Battle of Karotyak Order of Battle 1.10.42 Meanwhile, the third attempt to clear the The first attempt to clear these bridge- (from north to south, with relevant adjacent units) Uryv bridgehead began on 9.09.1942. heads took place at Karotyak. The Sovi- This third attempt against Uryv was to be ets had recently managed to penetrate the planned and organized by the Germans. defenses of the 10th light Division at 2. Armee Karotyak forcing this division to with- VII. Armeekorps The XXIV. Panzer-Korps, commanded draw. The IV Corps was assigned the 57. Infanterie-Division by General von Langermann was put in mission of rectifying the situation, and, 75. Infanterie-Division charge of the operation, under the as- if possible, eliminating this pocket of 323. Infanterie-Division Gruppe “Oberst Roth” sumption that a German-lead attack Soviet resistance. The formations of the Gruppe “Don” could obviously only but succeed corps had just arrived after marching where a Hungarian one had failed. 1200 kilometers to the front and was just 2. Armee Reserves: 88. Infanterie-Division Hungarian units consisted of the 7th, barely recovering. It was allocated the 12th, 13, and 20th light Divisions sup- 1st Armored Field Division and the 12th Second Army ported by the 1st Armored Field Divi- light Division for this mission. In sup- sion and one German division. After port was the IV Heavy Artillery Battal- III Corps 9th light Division initial gains, the advance stalled. Al- ion. 6th light Division though the combined Hungarian and German forces battered at the Soviet At 06:00 hours on 7.08.1942 the IV Corps IV Corps defenses and the battle was pressed 20th light Division launched its attack. By evening the 1st 7th light Division without letup, the attack failed to Armored Field Division and elements of 13th light Division achieve its aims. Both sides took enor- the 12th light Division had reached the 10th light Division mous casualties. On 13.09.1942 the Don River at the northern limits of the VII Corps attack was broken off. The Hungarians town, but the eastern part of the town, the 12th light Division were left to fortify the area surround- elbow in the Don, and the railroad to the 19th light Division ing the bridgehead and seal off the south of the river remained in Soviet 23rd light Division Soviets. hands. Soviet aircraft flew over the battle- Second Army Reserves: field day and night in large numbers. Korps Cramer They could initially only be countered by 168. Infanterie-Division Stutye Bridgehead light infantry weapons, as the corps and 700. Heeres-Panzer-Verband divisional antiaircraft units had not yet 1st Armored Division The third bridgehead within the Hungar- arrived. In process of arriving: ian positions was Stutye. Apparently, 26. Infanterie-Division neither the Hungarians nor the Germans Meanwhile, the Soviets had also broken 8th Italian Army attached much importance to this area, as through the Hungarian lines in the III no major attacks were initiated against Corps sector on 8.08.1942 and the 1st “Corpo Alpino” the Soviet positions within this bridge- Armored Field Division was withdrawn. “Tridentina” Alpini Division head. This was to prove a fatal mistake in “Vicenza” Infantry Division the future. The departure of the 1st Armored Field “Cuneense” Alpini Division Division meant that there now was a XXIV. Panzerkorps with large gap on the left wing of the 12th (“II° Corpo d’Armata”) Quiet before the Storm light Division. This weakness was soon “Julia” Alpini Division “Cosseria” Infantry Division discovered by the Soviets who immedi- 213. Sicherungs-Division By the middle of September 1942, the ately began to move their troops forward 385. Infanterie-Division Second Army had assumed a defensive through the breach against the Hungar- 387. Infanterie-Division position all along the Don River, while ian artillery positions. The Hungarians 27. Panzer-Division the Hungarians began preparing their were forced to throw in most of the artil- SS-Brigade Fegelein positions for a winter defense. Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 83

Second Army losses during 28.06. – to ensure discipline). General Jány de- the occupation troops.” Even so, the 15.09.1942: 911 officers and 20,710 men. cided to train these men behind the line. Home Defense Army was “only half They were only just being sent forward equipped” by late December 1942. From mid-September until January 1943 to the lines to carry out the relief when the Hungarian sector was quite. There the Soviets broke through the Hungarian Logistics for the Hungarian forces on the were, of course, the usual small raids lines in January 1943, incidentally over- East Front had been arranged with Field against enemy positions to gain informa- whelming these replacements along with Marshal Keitel during the negotiations tion, and patrols to keep the troops on the others. with the Hungarians in the Fall of 1941 their toes, but otherwise the Hungarians and Spring of 1942 which resulted in the settled in for a spell of trench warfare. German reports of masses of Hungarian Second Army being sent to the East Front. troops fleeing to the rear without arms Hungary was to send to Germany the Losses for the Second Army from 24.04. can in large part be attributed to these same amount of supplies as the German – 1.10.1942 consisted of 1,100 officers unfortunate troops arriving to relieve army issued to the Second Army and the and 29,000 men (15% of the total of their comrades just at the moment that security forces. In addition, Hungary 209,000 men). These casualties fell 89% the Soviets were breaking through the would send to Germany an equal amount on the infantry, 4% on the artillery, and Hungarian lines. That these unarmed and of oil as the German fuel depots issued to 7% on the other arms. Officers made up inexperienced troops were in panic can- the Hungarian forces in the field. The 20% of the total casualties. not be doubted. object of this exercise was to ensure that the supply situation would by standard- Two additional ad-hoc formations (the ized for all the forces in the field, and yet Logistics 1st and 201st Security Divisions) had to that Germany would not come out on the be sent east for the occupation forces, so losing side of the exchange. Besides of keeping their expeditionary that the Home Defense Army was still far army of almost a quarter of a million men below its targeted strength by the end of Owing to this agreement, neither the Hun- up to strength, the Hungarians also December 1942. Furthermore, no relief garian General Staff nor the Second Army wanted to raise a force for “Home De- for the men at the front had been pos- were able to exert any direct influence fense”. This, according to an order is- sible. The troops were exhausted and upon the supply situation at the front. sued by General Szombathelyi in July dispirited. Any changes had to go through channels 1942, was to consist of “220,000 men, from the Second Army via Hungary to fully armed and equipped”. This twofold The situation in Hungary regarding equip- the German General Staff, which then effort was beyond Hungarian capabili- ment was no better. The barrel had been issued orders, if any, to the German ties, and resulted in a series of compro- scraped to supply the Second Army. Gen- transport and supply units in Soviet. mises which did not fulfil either objec- eral Jány stated in 1943 that the Second tive properly. Army had taken “three-quarters of all Naturally, the further away the Hungar- Hungary’s arms, motor-vehicles, and air- ians got from Hungary, the more in- The manpower problem as such could be craft!”. Consequently, losses of arms and volved the logistics situation became. mastered. Training them proved to be equipment proved to be a far heavier The main supply route was the Soviet more difficult. burden, militarily speaking, than that of railway system, operated and controlled manpower. Throughout the fall, Hungar- by the Germans. This was a major handi- Originally, it had been planned to raise ian production was not able to do much cap as the Soviet rail gauge was wider completely new units in Hungary, train more than replace the wastage of rifles, than that of the standard European one, them, equip them, and then send them pistols, and ammunition. This left prac- (1.51 versus 1.43 meters). Tracks had to out in so-called “march battalions” to the tically nothing for the Home Defense be relaid before the railway could be front. They were to relieve a like battal- Army. Heavier equipment was not in used by trains coming from Europe. In ion there, which was to return to Hun- production at all. The aircraft program the beginning, most supplies had to be gary and form the backbone of the Home was only just starting. In 1942, only reloaded at transfer points. As the system Defense Army. prototypes were being produced. was not very efficient, there were considerably more supplies coming in than It was possible to do this for those units The Germans could not be relied upon. going out of these points. that had been in the field since 1941, (i.e. They were prepared to replace the wast- the security divisions), which were ro- age of the Second Army at the front, as In addition, partisan activities were on tated by this system by late spring 1942, they had agreed to do; but, after the increase, attacks being made on the and replace them with completely new Hungary’s refusal to their proposals of supply system, in particular the railway units. But the Second Army wastage was cooperative production, they flatly re- system between Kursk and Kiev, in the much higher than had been anticipated fused to supply any heavy equipment for Briansk Woods. (Officially, the figure was given as 14,500 the Home Defense Army. up to 19.08.1942; another 13,332 be- Initially, the Second Army was supplied came casualties by 9.01.1943). In addi- Hence, by late Autumn the Home De- through the railhead at Staryi Oskol. The tion, the Defense Ministry was finding it fense Army was also badly under VII Corps began to receive its supplies difficult to call up more men for military equipped. The antagonistic attitude of via Ostrogosk by the fall 1942. By late service without seriously disrupting the the Rumanians (returned in full by the 1942, owing to an increase in railway economy. Hungarians), as well as a Soviet air raid capacity, the IV Corps could also be on Budapest had awakened further inter- supplied through Ostrogosk. However, What remained to be done was done: the est in Home Defense. General Szom- the destruction left behind by the retreat- gaps were filled. No Second Army units bathelyi, under strong pressure at home, ing Soviets lowered the efficiency of this were relieved. In October 1942, twelve allegedly stated “not a nail for the Don”. particular stretch to about 35 – 40% of its march battalions (about 12,000 men) were This was later put more explicitly: “ar- normal capacity. This still did not solve sent to the front. As there were not enough ticles which are needed for the material the problem of how more supplies were rifles, they were marched off mostly un- outfitting of the Home Defense Army are to get to the front, as 80% of Hungarian armed. (Officers were issued with pistols not to be sent to the Second Army or to transport was horse-drawn. During the 84 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8 summer months, this was a minor prob- The Hungarian needs received second- ons, the heavy weapons, or any other lem. Although the Second Army had re- ary consideration. horse-drawn equipment. peatedly warned the Hungarian High Command that the reliance upon horse- During November 1942, only two of The low number of motor vehicles meant drawn supply would lead to disaster in the promised sixteen supply trains ar- that the scarcity of fuel that plagued the the fall and winter, the Second Army rived. To top off this critical situation, Germans was not particularly critical dur- received no more motorized supply col- the Hungarian soldier had quite differing the summer months. After reaching umns from Hungary. ent ideas regarding the type and con- their positions along the Don River, the sistency of the food that he should be problem did arise. The 1st Armored Field After repeated requests from General issued. General Jány demanded that Division needed more training. Major Jány, the Germans finally provided one the Hungarian government supply ba- exercises were staged. Naturally, this type motorized transport column of a theo- con, fat, spices, and strong spirits to of endeavor required a lot of fuel. At the retical capacity of 250 metric tons. But supplement the German rations, as this onslaught of winter, the cold was such the poor condition of the trucks provided was the only way to motivate the Army that the motors of all vehicles had to be by the Germans only allowed a capacity soldiers in winter. kept running when temperatures dropped of about 130 tons. below a certain point, as otherwise they After energetic efforts on the part of the could not be started and the armored This column operated mainly in the III Honvéd Minister Nagy, the supplemen- division could not fulfil its reserve func- Corps area. The initial condition of the tary rations finally started to arrive at the tion. trucks as handed over, as well as the Staryi Oskol supply depots on Hungarians’ lack of maintenance units, 14.12.1942. By this time, the transport The situation deteriorated to such an (the 1st Armored Field Division had situation had deteriorated to such an ex- extent that there was insufficient fuel to barely enough maintenance companies, tent, that these supplements could only stage a counterattack in case of a Soviet the Second Army had only one GHQ be issued to combat troops; in addition, breakthrough. There was not even enough company, and the Germans had not support troops had their rations cut dras- fuel at the beginning of December 1942 provided any), soon brought this lim- tically. This proved to be the only way to to transport the division’s requirements ited capacity down even further. The keep the combat forces in any condition of fuel and ammunition to the front. burden of supplying the major portion to fight. of the Second Army soon took its toll, When this situation was reported to the and the number of operational vehicles Towards the end of December 1942 and Germans, they reacted for a change. Fuel diminished steadily, so that by winter at the beginning of January 1943 the supplies soon began to arrive, and by the the same old problem existed as be- supply situation normalized to some ex- first week of January 1943 there were 2 fore. By Christmas 1942, 66% of the tent. However, only the rear supply de- million liters of gasoline at the fuel depot trucks provided initially were unser- pots were filled as the lack of running at Ostrogosk. This would be enough for viceable for one reason or another; 10 motor vehicles prevented transportation the armored division to mount a counter – 20% were in Second Army work- to the front line units. The situation was attack in case of a Soviet offensive. shops being repaired; and of the re- deeply appreciated by the Soviets when maining vehicles, only half were avail- they captured the depots a few weeks The Hungarians were not prepared for able for service at any one time owing later. the extraordinary cold, (as was the case to the winter weather conditions. with all Axis forces on the East Front for In addition to the various ration prob- the first time). Although the Germans Although the question of provisions had lems, there existed the matter of horse had agreed to supply the Second Army, apparently been settled in the spring by fodder. As the Second Army had over the one exception had been clothing. both nations, as indicated, problems were 60,000 horses in the field, this in itself Uniforms were to be supplied directly encountered in the field. was a major requirement. Although hay from Hungary. could be gathered in some quantity dur- The difficult situation regarding supplies ing the fall around Alexeyevka, much of As in most matters of supply from Hun- soon lead to the Hungarian troops ac- the sector assigned to the Hungarians gary, winter clothing was not forthcom- quiring their provisions locally – either was rough steppe, and not a bountiful ing. Even summer clothing was in short through requisitioning or outright steal- source of hay. For winter fodder, such as supply. On 11.09.1942, 30% of all sum- ing. oats, the Hungarians were completely mer clothing was due for replacement, dependent on the German supply system. 30% was badly worn, and 40% was not General Jány was aware of the overall What applied for the victualling defi- wearable at all. One can imagine what situation, and several times pleaded with ciencies for the troops applied doubly kind of appearance the average Army the Hungarian Government to send sup- for that of the horses. As late as Decem- trooper must have provided at the time, plies directly as well, as the Germans – ber 1942, the Second Army had not re- and could have done nothing to help although having promised to provide for ceived one single shipment of fodder. improve the image that the average Ger- the Hungarians – were themselves also Horses died by the hundreds. Impro- man Landser had of his comrades-in- hampered by the same transportation vised fodder, such as wheat, had to be arms. To alleviate the dilemma some- problem as the Hungarian forces. Espe- utilize instead what, all summer clothing in good condi- cially after the initial Soviet attack on tion belonging to the wounded being 19.11.1942 against the Rumanian and The immediate area behind the front could sent to the rear was requisitioned and German forces in and flanking Stalin- not provide the necessary grazing for the reissued to the combat troops. grad, and the subsequent breakthroughs horses during the winter, so the Second in the sectors of the 3rd and 4th Ruma- Army had to send the horses some 150 Just before the Soviet offensive began, nian Armies, the supply situation for the kilometers to the rear, west of the Oskol the Quartermaster General of the Second Hungarians deteriorated rapidly. The River. Naturally, when the Hungarians Army reported that no winter clothing Germans were obviously using all avail- withdrew as a result of the Soviet offen- had reached the troops at all. Further- able transport capacity to transfer troops sive in January 1943, there were no teams more, 75% of the tunics, 40% of the and material to the endangered areas. to pull the artillery, the equipment wag- footwear, 50% of the trousers, and 75% Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 85 of the underwear actually being worn by these points without due interference by cases to be loaded or ejected even if the troops was in an (obviously theoreti- the Axis forces . slightly damaged). cal) unusable state. Naturally, this state of affairs lead to an abnormally high rate The construction of defenses in the Sec- The result was that the Hungarians did of sickness and frostbite. Immediately ond Army’s sector had been begun as not have a defense in depth. The infantry after this report was sent off to Hungary, soon as the first Hungarian troops had had no alternate trenches or fortifica- the first (and last) train with winter cloth- reached the Don River. tions to withdraw to or launch a counter- ing arrived from Hungary. But again, attack, (This was not because of a lack of this clothing was stored at a depot, and After the fighting for the two remaining training, but for a lack of manpower). not distributed to the combat troops ow- bridgeheads had died down, this con- The same applied to the artillery, which ing to the lack of transportation. struction increased in pace. It had been also lacked alternate prepared positions obvious from the beginning that serious and had no means of moving back even if When the Soviets broke through later the obstacles stood in the way of the fortifi- these positions had been available. same month, the depot was fired, but not cation of the main line of resistance. The before several freezing Hungarian sol- wood available in the area was soon all diers had been executed for taking winter used up. Wood would have to have been Axis Dispositions boots from this depot. then been brought up 150 kilometers from the Oskol River Valley. As the In autumn 1942, the only reserves of the Both the German and the Hungarian gov- provisions situation was just barely be- Second Army was the 1st Armored Field ernments begrudged the Second Army ing taken care of, the likelihood of using Division, located behind the center of arms and equipment. The severe envi- the scarce transport for hauling wood the Hungarian front, west of Uryv. ronmental conditions also imposed ex- over this distance was exceedingly re- traordinary difficulties. To the Hungar- mote. In addition, there were not enough In October 1942, Heeresgruppe B or- ian soldier, the extremely inefficient sup- sappers and pioneers and little building dered the 1st Armored Field Division ply services of both nations appeared to equipment or supplies available. relocated to the area immediately behind have as their primary mission that abso- the seam between the Second Hungarian lutely nothing arrived at the Hungarian General Jány stated that, since Heeres- and the 8th Italian Armies. Although front. A Hungarian colonel noted that Gruppe B expected the Second Army’s General Jány protested vigorously, he the equipment and the clothing were of preparations for the defense to be ready was overruled. Jány maintained that the very poor quality, and that the supply soon, and since the actual work had just armored division’s Pz-38(t) tanks needed system was disorganized. The rifles could barely begun, it behooved the Hungarian ample time to warm up their engines and not fire more than three or four times, leaders to do something about the situa- hydraulic systems in the prevailing tem- and the mosquito nets were distributed in tion. General Szombathelyi responded peratures, and that their positioning im- November 1942. to the situation by sending the military mediately behind the front would be di- labor battalions to the front. These forces sastrous as the armored division could The result of this was that the troops had were perfectly adequate for digging not get its fighting vehicles into action few weapons with which to defend them- trenches and chopping wood, but they before being overrun in case of an attack. selves, and that even their clothing and were not trained sappers, pioneers, or equipment was miserable, totally inad- construction engineers. To assist the The 168. Infanterie-Division was moved equate to cope with the bitter Soviet military labor forces and the punishment into the same area. The 559. Panzer- winter. The troops at the outset had been battalions to improve the meagre de- jäger-Abteilung was attached to this di- anything but picked men, and by now fenses, the local population was drafted. vision to provide the antitank support. were exhausted and dispirited. Every rank It proved impossible to house and feed The 429. Infanterie-Regiment, reinforced from the Commanding General down these extra people, and this project was by an artillery battalion and some engi- (General Jány and General von Weichs abandoned. neer troops, was moved into the line detested each other) was on the worse facing the Uryv bridgehead, between the possible terms with its opposite number. When the ground froze towards the end III and IV Corps. of October 1942, fortification work was still incomplete along most of the Hun- After the destruction of the neighboring Defenses garian front. Only those sectors facing Rumanian and Italian Armies, Hitler or- the Soviet bridgeheads were completed. dered the strengthening of the Second A brief glance at the map shows that the Such military luxuries as barbed wire, Hungarian Army. The 2. Armee was or- Axis lines were situated behind what mines, and other technical materials were dered to release the 700. Heeres-Panzer- appears to be a formidable natural ob- not available in any quantity, and their Verband and the 190. Sturmgeschütz- stacle, i.e. the Don River. In actual fact, emplacement was to continue in short Abteilung; the 2. Panzer-Armee was to this was not the case. The Don is indeed bursts of activity as small quantities in- release the 26. Infanterie-Division. a wide river, (100 – 150 meters wide in frequently arrived during the winter. General der Schnellen Truppen Hans the Hungarian sector, with some places The available guns had been dug in and Cramer was appointed commander, and as wide as 400 meters), but it was wade- sited for direct fire, but over 60% of them designated General-Kommando zu be- able at most places. The current was had no teams available to pull them. The sondere Verwendung Cramer (“Corps sluggish, and the river bed sandy. horse-drawn divisional ammunition Cramer for special purposes”). Korps trains were 150 kilometers behind the Cramer was to be used as the reserve. It The arrival of freezing weather should front because of the fodder situation. For consisted of the 1st Armored Field Divi- have enhanced the defensive character of this and other reasons, batteries were sion, 168. Infanterie-Division and 26. the Don greatly. The ice forming on the limited to 3 – 5 rounds per day. In addi- Infanterie-Division (the latter still en- river could bear only the weight of infan- tion to the logistics worries the artillery route), the 559. Panzerjäger-Abteilung, try and light loads. Unfortunately the faced, the Hungarian shell cases were the 700. Panzer-Verband, and the 190. Axis forces had not been able to elimi- made of iron, and frequently jammed the Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung. It compro- nate the two Soviet bridgeheads, so that guns. (German cases were made of brass, mised some 30,000 men, and 110 Pz- the Soviets were able to cross the river at and were more flexible, enabling the 38(t), 22 Pz-IV, 32 Sturmgeschütz III. 86 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

Second Hungarian Army and its immediate neighbors 11.01.1943 Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 87

During the lull following the Soviet at- tank guns to the Hungarians, unfortu- heavy machine gun every 200 meters tack on the southern sector of the 8th nately, no orders were given for any mortar every 600 meters Italian Army, the 1st Armored Field Di- action to be taken, nor provisions made light antitank gun every 600 meters vision and the 700. Panzer-Verband were to train the Hungarian gun crews in their medium antitank gun every 2500 meters able to repair most of their damaged and use, even assuming that there had been howitzer battery every 2200 meters sidelined vehicles. The 1st Armored Field time to do so. In any event, only a few Division had also managed to accumu- antitank guns reached the Hungarians. Both the German and the Hungarian com- late a reserve of 2,000,000 liters of mands were well aware of the presence gasoline at Ostrogosk. The war dairies of Heeresgruppe B indi- of large Soviet forces opposite the Hun- cate that it considered that the transpor- garian sector through information gath- The 30th Tank Regiment of the 1st Ar- tation situation, coupled with the immi- ered from deserters and patrols. mored Field Division had the following nent Soviet offensive – and a Hungarian combat ready armed fighting vehicle withdrawal behind the Oskol River (as Unfortunately, the Heeresgruppe B pre- strength on 12.01.1943: Jány wanted) – would lead to an even ferred to believe the Luftwaffe, who could 41 Pz-38(t) greater catastrophe than was supposedly not find any trace of large Soviet concen- 16 Pz-IV [8 Pz-IV(F1) & 8 Pz-IV(F2)] being avoided. trations. Even the XXIV. Panzerkorps (to 9 Toldi light tanks the south of the Hungarian Army), re- Suddenly, on 9.01.43, Heeresgruppe B ported that it had managed to establish On the same date, the 700. Panzer-Ver- informed General Jány that he would the presence of the 3rd Tank Army band reported: only be receiving situation updates every through radio surveillance. On 11.01.43, 17 Pz-38(t) combat ready four or five days instead of the daily the Luftwaffe once again sent up obser- 8 Pz-38(t) in company repair shops reports he had been receiving up until vation planes, and once again failed to 20 Pz-38(t) in rear area maintenance then. No explanation was given for the find anything worth reporting. The 5 Pz-38(t) not serviceable. restriction of vital information at this Heeresgruppe therefore also refused to In addition, there were 18 armored cars critical stage. believe the XXIV. Panzerkorps. in the 3rd Company. From 28.08.42 through 9.01.43, the Hun- By noon 11.01.43, Soviet deserters had The 190. Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung had garians suffered of 13,332 casualties. further confirmed the concentration of 32 Sturmgeschütz III. large enemy forces in the Soviet bridge- The first clear day of the new year was heads. But although the Heeresgruppe The 559. Panzerjäger-Abteilung had 12 11.01.43. General Jány immediately or- knew that there were Soviet concentra- self-propelled and 24 motor-towed heavy dered the Air Force to reconnoitre the tions on both sides of the Don, it was still antitank guns (75 mm). front, with particular attention to be paid convinced that a retreat at this time would to the two Soviet bridgeheads on the be totally disastrous. Reserves were not By 25.12.42 General Jány was no longer Hungarian side of the Don River. The to be had. Everything the Germans had in any doubt that the Soviet sledgeham- flights brought back no positive infor- that could be spared was being sent south mer would soon fall on his army. Recon- mation. German reconnaissance flights to break the Soviet stranglehold on Stal- naissance flights proved fruitless, as the later that day did not change this result. ingrad, and to allow the Germans to with- bad weather was hardly appropriate for draw their forces from the Caucasus. flying, let alone for seeing anything on The dearth of information was the re- the ground. sult of the Soviets having been deploy- It is interesting to note that the Second ing for months opposite the Hungarian Army had in fact worked out the aims of General Cramer, after touring the Hun- and Italian positions, and incorporat- a possible Soviet attack from the Uryv, garian positions, concluded that the ing a series of measures to maintain Svoboda, and Stutye bridgeheads as early concept developed by Heeresgruppe B secrecy. They carefully camouflaged as 20.12.1942. of moving the mobile reserve north their vehicles and concealed their from its present position was not prac- troops in underground quarters. (The It should be remembered, as has been tical, as the cold weather would hinder death penalty threatened any Soviet explained elsewhere, that Hungarian units a rapid move. Unfortunately, the at- soldier found outside his assigned were in the process of being relieved at tempts at changing the situation were quarters during the daylight hours.) the time of the Soviet attack. The relief rejected by the OKH. Bridges were secretly built underwater forces, owing to a scarcity of weapons, to hide them from observation. Move- were normally unarmed until they could On 3.01.43, probing attacks were fended ment of personnel, vehicles, and sup- make contact with the troops at the front off in both the Second Hungarian and 8th plies was only allowed during the hours which they were to replace. Italian Army sectors. of darkness. On 5.01.43, a radio message was inter- 12.01.1943 cepted. It said that “the concert was about The Second Army on the Don had nine The first day of the Soviet offensive to begin”. And indeed, local Soviet pa- light divisions of 6 battalions each, cov- against the Ostrogosk – Rossoš Group. trols and operations ceased in prepara- ering a sector of about 200 kilometers. tion for the big attack. This gave each division a front of 20 – 30 The 40th Soviet Army commenced it kilometers to cover. It proved difficult to preparatory artillery fire at 0955, and Although the German Army High Com- establish a decent reserve from these launched its tank-assisted infantry as- mand (OKH) was aware of the danger to nine divisions. In fact, the light divisions sault an hour later. the Hungarian and Italian Armies, in had five battalions in the line with the particular regarding the totally inadequate sixth in reserve. (This gave each battal- By 1300, the 40th Army had smashed the antitank defenses of the units in those ion a front of at least 5 kilometers). 4th Infantry Regiment (7th light Divi- sectors, Hitler was still mired in his “wait sion) and penetrated its positions. The and see” and “hold on to the last man” The average front covered by the weap- 35th Infantry Regiment (7th light Divi- attitudes. Although Hitler had decreed ons of the Hungarian divisions are as sion) and the 429. Infanterie-Regiment the immediate issue of 250 heavy anti- follows: (168. Infanterie-Division) were able to 88 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

Soviet Plan of Attack The Soviet Voroneš Front, commanded by The northern group – comprising the 40th The southern group – the 3rd Tank Army General Golikov, was given the mission of Army – was to attack in three prongs out of the and the independent 7th Cavalry Corps – destroying the “Ostrogosk – Rossoš Group”, Uryv bridgehead. One was to providing cover was to advance northwest of Kantemirovka consisting of all Axis forces between for the southern thrusts. The second, central through the XXIV. Panzer-korps and the Voroneš and Kantemirovka, including the thrust, was to advance west, then south via northern Italian 8th Army and then to split Second Hungarian Army, the XXIV. Panzer- Prilepy in the direction of Ostrogosk, and meet into three separate thrusts: korps, and the northern part of the 8th up with the center group, (the 18th Rifle Corps). • the 12th Tank Corps was to advance Italian Army. Secondary objectives were The third thrust was to be made further west- through Rossoš to Karpenkovo, to meet the capture of the railway lines between wards via Repevka upon Alexeyevka and meet the left wing of the 18th Rifle Corps. Voroneš and Rostov and to prepare the way the advancing 15th Tank Corps of the southern for further planned operations against the group (3rd Tank Army) and complete the • the 15th Tank Corps was to advance west Axis in Rostov and the Donez basin. planned encirclement. of Rossoš to take Alexeyevka in cooperation with the 40th Army advancing from The Soviet plan proposed three thrusts. One The center group – consisting of the independent the north. stared from the bridgehead at Uryv in the 18th Rifle Corps – was to break out of the Stutye • the 7th Cavalry Corps was to take Valuiky north and the other from the bridgehead at bridgehead and defeat the Hungarians opposite and in the process provide flank security Kantemirovka to the south. The pincers it. Then, it was to send its right wing off north- for the other units of the 3rd Tank Army were to turn towards each other and encircle westwards to meet the southern arm of the ad- towards the south. the forces caught between them. At the vancing 40th Army, as indicated above, at Os- same time the third thrust would break out trogosk. The left wing was to advance south- The entire attack was supported by the 2nd from around the Stutye bridgehead in the westwards in the direction of Karpenkovo, and Air Army. center, spliting the encircled Axis forces in meet up with the 12th Tank Corps of the southern two, and then help mop up the remnants. group, the 3rd Tank Army.

Soviet Order of Battle vs the “Ostrogosk – Rossoš Group” 12.01.43

VORONEŠ FRONT (Lt. Gen. Golikov) Reserves earmarked for the offensive: 4th Tank Corps 309th Rifle Division 173rd Tank Brigade 201st Tank Brigade

40th Army (Maj. Gen. Moskalenko) 1st Wave 25th Gds. Rifle Division + 116th Tank Brig. 107th Rifle Division + 86th Tank Brigade 141st Rifle Division 340th Rifle Division + 150th Tank Brigade 2nd Wave 305th Rifle Division 253rd Rifle Brigade Reserves: 322nd Rifle Division 104th Rifle Brigade Support: 4th Guards Rocket Launcher Division 5th Anti-Aircraft Artillery Division 10th Artillery Division

18th Rifle Corps (Maj. Gen. Zuikov) 1st Wave 129th Rifle Division 219th Rifle Division + ½ 96th Tank Brigade 309th Rifle Division + ½ 96th Tank Brigade 2nd Wave 161st Rifle Division

3rd Tank Army (Maj. Gen. Ribalko) 1st Wave: 48th Rifle Division 111th Rifle Division 180th Rifle Division 184th Rifle Division 37th Rifle Brigade 2nd Wave: 7th Cavalry Corps 12th Tank Corps 15th Tank Corps Reserves: 72nd Gds. Rifle Division 160th Rifle Division 183rd Rifle Division 270th Rifle Division Support: 8th Artillery Division Soviet Plan of Attack Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 89

Author’s note: Regiment (7th light Division), had man- built pontoon bridges across the Potudan The the following description of the de- aged to ward off all further attacks. River during the night, and the 4th So- struction of the Second Army is based on viet Tank Corps crossed the river, estab- four sources. Hungarian Second Army 13.01.1943 lishing bridgeheads at Repevka and records, German records, the memoirs of The 40th Soviet Army continued its at- Prilepy. General Golikov – commander of the tack all through the night of 12. – 13.01.43 Soviet 40th Army – and records in the against the 20th light Division. In the center, the 18th Soviet Rifle Corps Russian (formerly Soviet) military archives attacked in the early morning hours from which have recently become available. By dawn, both corners of the bulge still its bridgehead at Stutye aided by a thick The Hungarians obviously knew very little held, and the Hungarians even managed fog. By noon, it had defeated the 12th of what the Russians were doing. The to counter attack with the III Corps re- light Division, and by nightfall had pen- Germans knew little, if anything, of Soviet serves, (four battalions withdrawn from etrated to a depth of eight kilometers. intentions or actions, or what was hap- other sectors of the front), supported by pening to the Hungarian units not as- the 700. Panzer-Verband of Korps To the south, 3rd Soviet Tank Army signed to Korps Cramer. General Golikov Cramer. But the Soviet forces, reinforced infantry formations in the first wave, indicates Soviet units that were not by tanks, were able to maintain their supported by tanks, attacked the XXIV. present, and omitted others that were gains in the center and on their right. The Panzerkorps at Kantemirovka. The in- there – at least according to the official Soviet left wing continued its advance fantry attacks were repulsed, and the 3rd Soviet records of the time now available. The latter records were therefore used, virtually unopposed. Army was forced to send in second wave for example, to compile the Soviet units consisting of the 7th and 15th Soviet engaged in the battle. The obvious superiority of the Soviet Tank Corps. These only achieved a few armor was demonstrated by the fact that local successes. The advance in the south The facts do not always match. Those the 700. Heeres-Panzer-Verband had was slowed, not halted. that correspond were used. Where the four Pz-38(t) tanks left by the end of the facts contradict each other, the ones that day. Owing to the very cold weather, (– 45°C), seem to match the flow of events are counterattacks were not effective since used, correlated by various, more or less Some Hungarian units of the IV Corps Hungarians weapons jammed owing to a detailed maps provided by the various were forced to retreat south of the Po- lack of winter lubricants. The 7th and parties. tudan River. 12th Divisions had been beaten. The As far as the author has been able to 20th was in the process of breaking apart, reconstruct them, the names have been The 4th and 35th Infantry Regiments and the Hungarian reserves had been used as found on maps. When absolutely (7th light Division), as well as the 23rd used up. no location was possible, German or Hun- Infantry Regiment (20th light Division) garian nomenclature has been used, con- had been smashed. The IV Corps re- The 40th Army was within 40 kilometers verted into the English usage of transliter- serves and the 700. Heeres-Panzer-Ver- of Alexeyevka, and 20 kilometers north ated Russian. band had been virtually destroyed by the of Ostrogosk. The 18th Rifle Corps was Soviet attack. 23 kilometers east of this same city. The hold the lines. The fighting was bitter all 3rd Tank Army had made slight progress. day. The heavily assailed 7th light Divi- The Commander of the 429. Infanterie- Although Korps Cramer had not been sion was barely in a position to defend its Regiment (168. Infanterie-Division) – released, the 168. Infanterie-Division was lines, let alone counterattack to elimi- who himself had lead one of the unsuc- sent towards Ostrogosk, without the nate the Soviet breakthrough. cessful counterattacks – stated in his OKH’s consent. after action report that: “the Hungarian General Jány, convinced that the main troops had fought very well, and that the 15.01.1943 Soviet offensive had begun, requested cause for the failure of the attempt lay During the night of 14. – 15.01.43 the the immediate release of Korps Cramer, with the helplessness of the Hungarian temperature fell to –38°C. The 40th So- but OKH, considered this to be a diver- units against enemy armor and the freez- viet Army was not able to advance very sionary attack and expecting the main ing weather.” far north, although the III Corps had attack to develop from around Svoboda, been swung aside like a huge door and refused. The Soviet attack had ripped a gap in the now faced south, its west flank open. The Hungarian lines 10 kilometers wide and Soviets flooded through without end. All General Jány thereupon ordered the III 12 kilometers deep. the Axis forces were gathered under Corps reserves, (consisting of troops Korpsgruppe Siebert, which included the earmarked from the 17th, 47th, 52nd, 14.01.1943 just arriving German reinforcements and and 3rd Infantry Regiments), to counter- The first day of the main Soviet offen- the remnants of the III Corps’ three divi- attack. However, as these troops were sive. sions. still with their units, it took well until evening to gather them. They could not In the early morning hours, the 40th The southern thrust of the 40th Army be expected to not arrive at the threat- Army pushed through the gap between broke through the last remnants of the IV ened sector until 13.01.1943. the III and the IV Corps, virtually de- Corps defenses and forced the 13th light stroying the 7th light Division in the Division to realign its positions along By the end of the first day of the offen- process. Elements of the 40th Army sur- the Don at Karotyak. The release of the sive, the Soviet penetration of the Hun- rounded Storosevoye, which defended 168. Infanterie-Division, (and its arrival), garian positions between the III and the by the 14th Regiment. The regiment re- stopped the Soviet advance at Terno- IV Corps was 3 kilometers deep and 6 treated eastwards (!) across the frozen voye. By late evening, the 40th Army kilometers wide; but the line, although Don River. Recrossing the ice westwards had widened the gap to 60 kilometers, bulging, still held. To the north of the south of Novovorenessky, it reached the and had advanced 30 kilometers. The bridgehead, the 20th light Division, sup- lines of the 6th light Division. The 20th Soviets were within 30 kilometers of ported by the remnants of the 429. Infan- light Division was pushed out of its po- Alexeyevka and 10 kilometers from Os- terie-Regiment and the 35th Infantry sitions. Engineers of the 4th Tank Corps trogosk. 90 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

As the 18th Rifle Corps attack against The 12th Tank Corps’s main forces fought garian Armies to a certain extent, limit- the 12th light Division was held up, the entire day in and around Rossoš, ing the Soviet advance. further Soviet forces attacked across taking heavy losses. It was unable to the Don River east of Svoboda against continue the advance until new tanks The 40th Army surrounded Ostrogosk, the 10th light Division. The 18th Rifle could be brought up. The 15th Tank and several divisions were clearing the Corps then advanced to a depth of 25 Corps circumvented Rossoš to the north- suburbs. Hitler declared Ostrogosk to be kilometers and a width of 40 kilome- west without encountering any major a Festung (fortress), which meant that it ters. Axis resistance. The Italian Corpo Al- had to be defended to the last man. De- pino began to retreat. fending the encircled city were 7,000 The 7th and 12th Divisions had been de- combat and 8,000 support troops, rem- stroyed. The 700. Panzer-Verband, the 17.01.1943 nants of one German and two Hungarian 20th, 13th, 10th, and the 19th Divisions The III Corps, with the 57. Infanterie- divisions, as well as III and IV Corps were badly weakened, and the 168. Infan- Division, was offering a vigorous de- troops. They were designated Korps- terie-Division was in trouble along the fense against the northern thrust of the gruppe Kraiss. Units of the IV Corps not Potudan. Korps Cramer was finally re- 40th Soviet Army. The 40th Army south- in the beleaguered city were gathered in leased in the hope of saving the situation. ern thrust broke through the 168. Infan- the Oskol River Valley. terie-Division. The Soviets had taken The 3rd Tank Army in the south contin- heavy casualties, but they were through, The VII Corps encountered the left ued its attack against the XXIV. Panzer- enroute to Alexeyevka via Ilovskoye. wing of the 18th Rifle Corps while Korps. German counter attacks were withdrawing north-westwards. The foiled. The 12th Tank Corps crossed the Ilovskoye was the key to the corridor that Hungarian units lost their cohesion. Kalitva River west of Rossoš, followed was to enable the Second Army to with- The sudden appearance of tanks of the by the 15th Tank Corps. The 7th Cavalry draw westwards in advance of the Soviet 12th Tank Corps to their south turned Corps struck west. The 3rd Tank Army pincers. The advance columns of the 40th the retreat into a rout. The IV Corps had advanced 40 kilometers, and the gap Army reached the village and the airport ceased to exist. was 60 kilometers wide. around noon, only to encounter the ground crews of the 2nd Air Force Bri- In the early morning hours, the 15th 16.01.1943 gade (approximately 600 men). After a Tank Corps occupied Alexeyevka. Both Units of the 40th Army attacked the 13th heroic defense by the Hungarian air force Armies were now sealed off . The 1st light Division at Karotyak, and the Hun- personnel, the Soviets were forced to Armored Field Division (with a strength garians were hard pressed to hold this break off the engagement by evening. of 10 Pz-IV and 3 Pz-38(t) as well as 3 area. By evening, the 10th light Divi- Nimrods) arrived, and managed to push sion, the 168. Infanterie-Division as well The fighting in the outskirts of Ostrog- the 15th Tank Corps out of Alexeyevka as the remnants of the 13th light Division osk began as advance elements of the by early evening. The tenaciously de- had been surrounded near Ostrogosk. 40th Army arrived. General Jány ordered fended Ilovskoye was immediately rein- During the early morning hours, the 18th the withdrawal of the remnants of the IV forced by 1st Armored Field Division. Rifle Corps managed to push the 10th Corps to Ostrogosk. The Soviets had The defense of Ilovskoye by the Air Force light Division west and capture all the occupied Karotyak. The 40th Army was and the counterattack by the 1st Armored divisional artillery. now 8 kilometers from Alexeyevka. Field Division had saved the both armies from encirclement. The Heeresgruppe B reserve, Korps Korps Cramer was ordered to retreat to Cramer, launched its counterattack. The Ostrogosk. Kamenka was occupied by That evening, the 12th Tank Corps ar- enemy was initially pushed back. Unfor- the Soviets. By evening, the 40th Army rived at Tatrino and Karpenkovo. The tunately, a flanking movement by the and the 18th Rifle Corps had met on the 26. Infanterie-Division, supported by the Soviets virtually destroyed the Hungar- banks of the Tihaya Sosua River. 190. Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung managed ian 31st Infantry Regiment of the 13th to hold both towns, but the XXIV. Panzer- light Division, leaving that flank open. To the south, the 12th Tank Corps was korps and the Corpo Alpino were now The German unit on the other flank of the rapidly advancing on Karpenkovo. The definitely cut off. Fortunately for the 1st Armored Field Division withdrew 15th Tank Corps was rolling towards Hungarians, the 12th Tank Corps had under heavy pressure, and the counter Alexeyevka. The feeble XXIV. Panzer- outrun its supply columns, and was forced attacking units found themselves with korps counter attacks were beaten off. to halt its attack for lack of ammunition open flanks. General Cramer called off The 7th Cavalry Corps continued its ad- and fuel. the attack, and ordered the withdrawal of vance west. Korps Cramer. The counterattack had 19.01.1943 stemmed the 18th Rifle Corps’ advance By early evening, the Second Army head- By end of the first week of the attack, the in the center, but used up all the Second quarters had lost all forms of contact Axis front showed a yawning 300 kilo- Army’s reserves, and had accomplished with its remaining two corps. Communi- meter gap; the Soviet forces had taken very little. Small advanced units of the cations to Korps Cramer were still in- 52,000 prisoners, and destroyed 170 12th Tank Corps filtered in behind the tact, but General Cramer was checking tanks, 1700 guns, 2800 machine guns, VII Corps during the day via Potgornoye back with Heeresgruppe B after each 6000 motor vehicles, and 55,000 rifles. from Rossoš. By evening the situation of order received from General Jány, just to the VII Corps had become so precarious ensure that this order had the sanction of The northern thrust of the 40th Army was that the Second Army ordered it to re- his German superiors. A few minutes stopped. Its southern thrust continued its treat. The 18th Rifle Corps was able to before midnight, even this remaining attempts to eliminate the Ostrogosk consolidate its gains of the previous days. thread was lost. pocket, but with diminished strength, as several divisions and the 4th Tank Corps Korpsgruppe Siebert was reassigned to 18.01.1943 had been sent to south. Here, the the German 2. Armee, and ordered to During the night and early morning hours, Ilovskoye – Alexeyevka – Budyenny sec- protect its south flank. Further German Korpsgruppe Siebert closed the gap be- tor was under heavy attack by 40th Army units were sent to reinforce it. tween the 2. Armee and the Second Hun- in the north and by the 15th Tank Corps Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 91 in the south. Budyenny was defended by ordered east without an escort, and in- hicles, and equipment stretched from IV and VII Corps remnants, under by stead had marched west, encountering Limaryev to Novy Georgiyevsky. Lead General Cramer. Alexeyevka was de- the “Tridentina Group” later during the elements had progressed 20 kilometers fended by the 1st Armored Field Divi- day. By the end of the day, the Axis had towards their goal. sion (with a dozen tanks) and 2/3 of the successfully gathered Korps Cramer 26. Infanterie-Division. Ilovskoye was around Alexeyevka, had avoided being 22.01.1943 defended by the rest of the 26. Infante- defeated completely around Ostrogosk, Korps Cramer continued its withdrawal rie-Division and the remnants of the 2nd and had prevented the encirclement of towards the Oskol River valley during Air Force Brigade. Alexeyevka. Although suffering heavy the day under heavy Soviet pressure. losses, the Axis retreat west to the Oskol Particularly heavy fighting occurred in The 2. Armee to the north had stopped Valley continued. the Alexeyevka-Ilovskoye-Budyenny the 40th Army’s efforts to progress north. area. The remnants of the 1st Armored In the center, the strongpoints of Ostrog- Seeing the initial aim of the offensive Division were concentrated in Budyenny osk, Alexeyevka, and Budyenny were almost accomplished, the Voroneš Front and southern Alexeyevka. The division still in Axis hands. ordered the 40th Army to regroup in the withdrew its rearguards from Alexeyevka evening, and concentrate instead on the by evening. The mass of the Korps The night in the 8th Italian Army sector 2. Armee. It released 4th Tank Corps to Cramer was by now west of Budyenny. was spent in preparations for a break-out the 40th Army for this purpose. The by two groups. The northern group was remnants of the Second Army were to be Leading elements of the 7th Cavalry the “Tridentina Group” (one German and destroyed by the 3rd Tank Army and the Corps were now advancing from Valu- one Italian division, Luftwaffe person- 18th Rifle Corps. iky north along the east bank of the nel and miscellaneous Corpo Alpino Oskol River and began worrying the troops). The southern group was the 21.01.1943 flanks of the retreating columns. Lead- “Divisionsgruppe Jahr”, (one German The 40th Army was busy regrouping, ing elements managed to cut the road to division and one brigade, three Italian and there was no activity on this day Novyi Oskol. After fierce fighting, the divisions, and various remnants). against the III Corps on the southern Soviet cavalry was thrown back, and the flank of the 2. Armee. retreat could be continued. The Tridentina Group made its breakthrough towards the west, followed in During the night Divisionsgruppe Kraiss A fierce Soviet attack cut the Tridentina the night by the Gruppe Jahr, both in- was dissolved and Korps Cramer as- Group into two isolated portions. The tending to break out to the north, (away sumed command of all German and Hun- group still had no contact with their own from the two Soviet tank corps). The fall garian units in the Alexeyevka-Ostrog- lines, food and ammunition were low, of Valuiky to the 7th Cavalry Corps osk area. and it had another 130 kilometers to go (redesignated as 6th Guard Cavalry through enemy held territory. Corps) forced the two groups to move In the early morning hours, a strong north west. combat group of the 26. Infanterie-Divi- The Hungarian IV and VII Corps had sion attacked the Soviet positions and by been destroyed. What remained of these 20.01.1943 early afternoon managed to reestablished two corps were being sorted in the Oskol The 40th Army attacked Ostrogosk contact with the 1st Armored Division. River valley under Korps Cramer. The throughout the day without notable Hungarians wanted to form these rem- success. The advance units of the Di- During the rest of the day, the evacuation nants, (only some 17,000 lightly-armed visionsgruppe Kraiss fought their way of the remnants of from Ostrogosk to men), into battle groups and throw them westwards out of Ostrogosk late that Novyi Oskol was completed. The last back into the fray. afternoon. The improvised battle group units abandoned the city at 1800 hours. managed to break through the Soviet The Soviets, unable to stop the break- On this same day, upon the recommenda- 15th Tank Corps positions, and reached out, followed closely on the heels of the tion of General von Weichs, the com- their lines in Alexeyevka just before rearguard and wiped out the staff of the manding general of Heeresgruppe B, midnight. The last unit out of Ostrog- 26. Infanterie-Division as well as this Hitler decided that the Second Hungar- osk was the 13th light Division. This divisions’s 77. Infanterie-Regiment. ian Army would be released from its unit acted as the rearguard all the way command function and be used to orga- to Alexeyevka. The Battle for Alexeyevka continued all nize the remaining Hungarian forces be- day. The 1st Armored Field Division hind the front. The remnants of the 8th Italian Army in prevented continuing attempts by the 15th the south, (the “Tridentina Group” and Tank Corps to cross the river into the Those Hungarian units still able to fight the Divisionsgruppe Jahr), were moving northern part of Alexeyevka. To the north, would be placed under German com- west through the 12th Tank Corps. The at Ilovskoye, the Germans were able to mand. Soviets were not able to prevent the push the Soviets further back, and thereby breakthrough of the two groups, and gained an additional road for the escape 23. – 29.01.1943 immediately set out in pursuit. The Divi- of those units still within the threatened In the last part of January the Voroneš sionsgruppe Jahr was caught and was pocket. Front shifted its offensive emphasis from severely mauled. The German compo- the Hungarian/Italian sector to that of nent was annihilated. The remnants of The “Tridentina Group”, supported by the now highly exposed 2. Armee. The the Divisionsgruppe Jahr were able to German artillery and Sturmgeschütz, at- 40th Soviet Army began moving its forces join up with the “Tridentina Group”, tacking the Soviet forces in the face of north. The 60th Soviet Army, to the north- which had reached the northern banks of fierce fire, successfully broke through in east of the 40th Army, and facing the Olhovatka River intact. the early morning hours, and began cross- Voroneš, was reinforced for its mission. ing the Olhovatka River. The “Triden- The 3rd Tank Army and the independent Some 2000 men of the Hungarian 13th tina Group” then marched through Novo 6th Guards Cavalry Corps were left to Infantry Regiment (19th light Division) Kharkovka and by evening, a column of clear up the remnants of the Ostrogosk – had been captured by the Soviets. They 25,000 men, hundreds of horses, ve- Rossoš Group. 92 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

West of Budyenny, Korps Cramer con- 2 light howitzers); and the remnants of little effect at the wrong time. It is obvi- tinued its slow withdrawal away from the the 168. Infanterie-Division, (with about ous from the various sources that by encircling Soviets and into the Oskol 400 combat troops and 2 light howit- 15.01.43, Heeresgruppe B was certain River valley. zers). Behind Novyi Oskol the VII Corps that the breakthrough could no longer be fragments of were being gathered into contained, and that the Don River posi- On 23.01.43, the remnants of the 168. groups under the command of the 23rd tions were no longer tenable. Infanterie-Division reached Novyi Os- light Division, designated as Group kol without encountering any further Szugyi. It is often mentioned by Hungarian sources enemy resistance, and took over the de- that the Second Army was betrayed by the fense of that city. The 26. Infanterie- South of Novyi Oskol, Group Keseru German’s refusal to use Korps Cramer in Division arrived there on 24.01.43. On was shielding the right flank of Korps time. Since this was the only Axis reserve that same day, the last Axis rearguard Cramer. The 26. Infanterie-Division had from the Sea of Azov to a point 700 kilo- broke off contact with the Soviets fol- already been sent to Staryi Oskol as early meters to the north, the OKH was obvi- lowing them and left Budyenny. as 25.01.43, This town was of great ously not going to be too precipitous in importance to the Hungarians, as their using its only reserve anywhere. Further to the north, the weight of the main supply depots were located there. 40th and 60th Armies was making itself Unfortunately Hitler refused to consider felt, and the Germans began evacuating North of Chornianka, the 26. Infanterie- a retreat, resulting in the three Hungar- Voroneš on 25.01.43, and the last unit Division encountered heavy Soviet re- ian corps and the supporting German out (the 88. Infanterie-Division) blew up sistance. After fierce fighting, the Ger- forces being encircled by the Soviets. In the railway bridge across the Don as it man division reached Staryi Oskol on consequence, as of 17.01.43, the Second withdrew. The withdrawal of the Second 28.01.43, and was immediately assigned Army no longer was able to function as a Hungarian Army had left it’s rear flank to the 2nd German Army. military command, having lost all con- exposed on to Soviet attacks. tact with its subordinate units. From then By 25.01.43 the general situation on the on the Second Army was limited to gath- On 25.01.43, the 1st Armored Field Di- southern wing of Heeresgruppe B had ering and organizing the retreating units vision also arrived from Budyenny at more or less been stabilized. The rem- in the Oskol River valley. It was subse- Novyi Oskol. nants of the XXIV. Panzerkorps and the quently relieved of its command on Corpo Alpino were still moving west in 24.01.43 and withdrawn from the front. At this time all forces in the Oskol Valley the area around Nikitovka. were being sorted out. Those units still General Warlimont’s postwar commen- able to fight were used to build up a new Heeresgruppe B had been reinforced dur- taries of the OKW War Diaries state that defense line along the Oskol River. Those ing the last days of January 1943 by the although the Heeresgruppe B knew very Hungarian units no longer able to fight arrival of the Infanterie-Division (mo- well that the attack was about to take were marched to Belgorod. On this day, torisiert) “Gross-Deutschland” and the place, it failed to take appropriate mea- Korps Cramer was reassigned to the 2. SS-Generalkommando “Hausser”. sures. Consequently, the Second Hun- Armee. In the Oskol Valley, there were garian Army collapsed within a few days. still some 12,000 Hungarian soldiers in On 29.01.43 the weak Hungarian and He concludes that the Heeresgruppe B action. C.O.S. General Szombathelyi fi- German units still defending the Oskol leadership was ineffectual. nally acceded to Hitler’s decision to re- were thrown out of Novyi Oskol, and move the Second Army from its com- forced to retreat to Korocha. Meanwhile, the Soviet offensive contin- mand function. He stated that he would ued. The 2. Armee was stretched from travel to Germany to discuss the final The remnants of the 8th Italian Army’s Lgow to Sumy in the second half of settlement of the Second Hungarian Army Corpo Alpino finally managed to reach February 1943. All units in this area, on 2.02.43. the Axis lines on 30.01.43, at Bolstet- including retreating units, reinforce- roiskoye, after a 350 kilometer odyssey. ments, and Hungarian security units, were The new line of defense along the Oskol The Italians had only 13,580 men left, gathered under the command of the 2. River was organized as follows: the Germans 8 – 9,000 and those Hun- Armee, and designated as Armeegruppe garians that had managed to attach them- Weiss, (named after General der Infante- Kampfgruppe Wensauer (a collection of selves to this group numbered 6 – 7,000 rie Walter Weiss, the commanding gen- miscellaneous German units with an ap- men. eral of that army). A new army was to proximate strength of three infantry bat- gather behind this group. It was to rein- talions strength, supported by an artil- force Armeegruppe Weiss when ready, lery battalion) was the first unit of Korps Conclusion enabling it to go over to the offensive. Cramer to arrive at Novyi Oskol. Once it had been assembled, it had immediately The STAVKA's main objective in order- As the last remnants of the III Corps been sent north to Chornianka to take ing the Voroneš Front to attack the Hun- straggled in from Novyi Oskol, other Hun- over the defense of the northern flank in garian and Italian armies on 12.01.43 garian units were spread out along the conjunction with the remnants of the IV had been the destruction of the last Axis Neshin – Nuchmats – Romni line. On Corps. It arrived at Chornianka on allies on the East Front. This it had 5.02.43, the 1st Armored Field Division 25.01.43. achieved by the end of January 1943. gave its last remaining equipment to the Armee-Abteilung Lanz, and left the com- South, between Chornianka and Staryi It is apparent that both the OKH and the mand of Korps Cramer. The 1st Armored Oskol, the Loskay Group, also of about Heeresgruppe B were not really surprised Field Division and Group Vargyassy then three battalions strength, was respon- by the Soviet attack. On the other hand, marched back to the regrouping area. On sible for the defense of this sector of the the Germans had not expected the thrust 11.02.43, General Cramer transferred com- front. penetrate so deeply and in such strength. mand of his corps to Generalleutnant Er- The defense of Novyi Oskol was as- The Germans also failed to correctly rec- hard Raus, and departed for Africa, there to sumed by the 1st Armored Field Divi- ognize the main thrust of the attack. This assume to command of the Deutsches Af- sion, (strength: 11 tanks, 3 Nimrods, and caused them to use Korps Cramer to rika Korps. Chapter 8 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign 93

The Germans and the Hungarians could not reach an agreement as to what to do with the remnants of the Second Army. General der Artillerie Alfred Jodl suggested that they should be gathered into three divisions, and once again thrown into the battle. The rest should be used as armed construction battalions around Smolensk.

On 12.03.43 the Hungarian General Staff, with the approval of the Honvéd Minis- try, ordered that:

The Second Army, which had been given command of all Hungarian units on the East Front, was to remain in the Soviet Union (with headquarters at Kiev) and take over the reorganization.

Two full-strength light divisions were to be raised from the remnants of the Sec- ond Army under command of the IV Corps.

From the remnants of the labor units, 12 Labor Battalions were to be formed. Magyár minorities (Ruthenians, Slovaks, and Rumanians) were to be used in the labor companies and in the horse-drawn supply trains as much as possible. The percentage of these non-Magyár minorities – which were considered as being incapable of carrying arms for Hungary – was set at 20%.

Excluded from these measures were: – The 1st Armored Field Division, – 3 regimental headquarters and 12 battalions which had already been foreseen for return to Hungary in the Fall of 1942. (Of these, however, 1 regiment headquarters and 6 battalions were to be temporarily used to relieve Occupation Army forces. – 10 artillery batteries (4/1, 4/2, 11/1, 14/1, 16/1, 17/1, 18/1, 22/1, 26/1, 27/2), which had been assigned as Second Army Strengths escort batteries for infantry regiments (Based on the 10 day reports made to the Germans) and had been removed from their par- 13.08.1942 to 13.01.1934 ent battalion headquarters in the process. Hungarians other Axis troops Horses Prisoners – Troops of the 2nd Reserve. (I.e., those 13.08.1942 215,340 920 64,067 1,243 over 42 years of age). 23.08.1942 210,229 10,361 61,779 5,509 – Fathers with four or more children. 3.09.1942 208,832 9,718 55,722 8,270 (Magyár and German, only) 13.09.1942 203,839 9,723 64,616 8,350 – Miners. 23.09.1942 210,673 161 65,670 6,653 – Soldiers with more than 12 months 3.10.1942 209,814 5,156 66,644 6,631 service on the East Front. 13.10.1942 209,479 5,436 67,797 5,906 23.10.1942 213,424 5,280 66,521 6,051 The remains of the Second Army were to 3.11.1942 212,460 5,734 66,655 5,372 be transferred back to Hungary during 13.11.1942 206,197 2,967 65,819 7,924 the course of the spring and summer. 23.11.1942 213,154 2,966 66,009 7,545 In May 1943, the IV Corps turned over 3.12.1942 212,008 2,702 63,655 7,328 its mission to the newly arrived VIII 13.12.1942 223,327 3,179 62,704 11,549 Corps, and returned to Hungary. 23.12.1942 226,140 2,949 62,756 7,174 3.01.1943 230,670 2,839 62,873 7,067 * * * 13.01.1943 228,011 3,287 56,452 8,757 94 The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign Chapter 8

Losses Second Army Casualties The enormous casualties suffered by 12.01.1943 – 26.02.1943 the Second Army during its twelve Combatant Labor month ordeal on the East Front are Forces Forces Total made plain by the figures in the tables Officers Men to the right. Killed ...... 364 ...... 6,196 ...... 2,158 ...... 8,718 Wounded ...... 838 ...... 14,943 ...... 716 ...... 16,497 Nagy, in his memoirs, indicates that Missing ...... 990 ...... 57,455 ...... 18,843 ...... 77,288 there were some 70,000 survivors of Prisoners ...... 52 ...... 939 ...... 1,591 ...... 2,582 Total ...... 2,244 ...... 79,533 ...... 23,308 ...... 105,085 the 200,000, for a total of 130,000 casualties. Included in this total are Chart based on an official Hungarian calculation in 1943. However, “killed” must be taken 35,000 in the military labor battalions to mean “know to have been killed”, and wounded (in most cases) “brought home (of which 20,000 Jews allegedly – wounded”. Clearly, large numbers of the “missing” must have died, and many more must and understandably – had gone over have been wounded. The Soviets, in a communique issued relatively early in 1943, claimed to the Russians). only 28,000 prisoners, which could have included wounded.

According to Horthy in a conversa- tion with Hitler at Schloss Klessheim Hungarian Casualties near Salzburg, the Hungarian Army 24.04.1942 – 3.03.1943 had had 148,000 killed, 32,000 Initial number of forces sent out with the Second Army 209,000 wounded, including 32,000 either Replacements, October and December 1942 32,000 (+) killed or missing Jews in the military Second Army losses, 24.04.1942 – 10.01.1943, (killed & wounded only) 30,000 (–) labor battalions. This made for a total Second Army strength on 11.01.1943 211,000 (=) of 180,000 since the beginning of Second Army losses, January 1943 105,000 (–) Hungary’s participation in the Rus- Second Army losses, February 1943 20,000 (–) sian campaign. Number left on 3.03.1943 (including 15,000 wounded already sent home) 86,000 (=) Security Forces Strength in June 1942 40,000 The exact number of casualties will Reinforcements, June 1942 – January 1943 23,000 (+) never be known, but according to a Older soldiers sent home from the Security Forces 4,000 (–) report from the Second Army head- Security Forces losses, June 1942 – February 1943 22,000 (–) quarters to C.O.S. Sombathelyi, the Number left on 3.03.1943 37,000 (=) unwounded survivors totalled 2,913 officers and 61,110 men on 3.03.43. Second Army losses, April 1942 – February 1943 154,000 The remainder, more than half the Security Forces losses, June 1942 – February 1943 22,000 original force, were either dead or Total number of Hungarian casualties, 24.04.1942 – 3.03.1943 176,971 missing. (15,000 wounded had been sent back to Hungary by this time.) Second Army Equipment Losses This means that the Second Army’s 12.01.1943 – 26.02.1943 losses in January and February 1943 amounted to 135,000, i.e., more than Rifles ...... 110,000 60% casualties of the 211,000 present Pistols ...... 32,000 on 12.01.43. Sub-Machine Guns ...... 3,500 Machine Guns ...... 2,900 Medium Mortars ...... 400 The losses in equipment were, pro- Anti-Tank Guns ...... 460 portionately, even higher than those Field Guns ...... 250 in manpower. Virtually all the armor Field Howitzers ...... 130 was lost. (There were 6 armored ve- Anti-Aircraft Guns ...... 110 hicles left – including 3 Toldi light Motorcycles ...... 1,000 tanks – which were sent back to Buda- Personnel Carriers ...... 1,600 pest on 31.03.43). Almost all the ar- Load Carriers ...... 4,000 tillery was gone. (There remained 5 Armored Fighting Vehicles ...... 190 light field howitzers). Some 80 – 90% Horses ...... 56,000 of the heavy equipment of the infan- Carts and Wagons ...... 16,000 try was missing; about 85% of the Field Kitchens ...... 530 horses, practically all the stores, and a high proportion of the rifles were gone.

The destruction of the Second Army virtually eliminated all the modern military equipment that the Hungar- ian Army had.

The Hungarian Army never recovered completely – materially or psy- chologically – from the immense losses it suffered on the Don River. Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 95

CHAPTER 9

Reconstruction and Reorganization

Political and Military Considerations ians must at least carry out security op- General Jány and his staff went home on erations, for which they should provide 1.05.43; the remnants of the armored The news that the Second Hungarian six additional divisions from the remains division at the end of May 1943; and the Army had been destroyed on the Don of the Second Army, or from Hungary rest of the force during the course of the was received in some Hungarian circles itself. following weeks. with measure of relief. Not because of the tragic loss of thousands of its sol- The German alternate proposal, after it diers, but because it was generally felt had been established that the remnants of The Home Defense Army that Hungary now had done its part, and the Second Army were not equipped to would henceforth be freed from further carry out any form of military service, The dispatch of the Second Hungarian military obligations towards the war ef- was that the Germans would outfit five Army had left the forces remaining in fort on the East Front. Hungarian divisions, of which three Hungary very depleted. The Hungarian would be sent to the Balkans, and two forces on the East Front at the middle of The feeling was reinforced when Hun- could remain in Hungary, “so that Hun- October 1942 had numbered 110 infan- garian Government was informed of vari- gary need not fear for her own safety.” try battalions, 110 artillery batteries, and ous occasions of misbehavior of German 15 cavalry companies. (Counting Sec- units towards the Hungarian troops. Ex- On 30.03.43, the question of the Second ond Army and the security forces.) What amples were cited where German sol- Army was brought to the Supreme De- remained in Hungary amounted to 44 diers had offended and degraded their fense Council, which decided that: infantry battalions and 85 artillery batteries. A further 12 infantry battalions Hungarian comrades-in-arms, and had • The entire Second Army, (what was gone so far as to throw wounded off left of it), would be brought home; had been dispatched to the front, leaving vehicles and seizing them for their own a total of 32 infantry battalions in Hun- use. One particular case was when the • excluded were troops amounting to gary. The system of picking individual VII. Armeekorps had ordered the 88. In- three light divisions, which would be battalions from throughout Hungary to fanterie-Division to retreat and heed- left in the Ukraine for security pur- be assigned to the Second Army natu- poses only, in addition to the existing lessly clear the way through Hungarian rally left a checkered conglomeration of occupation divisions; trains loaded with wounded. ill-equipped units behind. • No units were to be sent to the Bal- The Hungarian Government took this kans. The Army was 3,000 officers under report and many others as a further rea- strength. Of the younger officers, only son to send no more men, equipment, or The decision was sent to the Germans. 35% had two years’ training behind units to the front. them. Only 33% of the needed 35,000 Hitler’s feelings regarding the Hungar- NCO’s were regulars. Of the remain- Germany did not force the issue at first, ian forces were again expressed when ing NCO’s, 48% were World War I as the OKW was under no illusions any Horthy visited Schloss Klessheim on veterans between the ages of 42 and 60 more regarding the fitness of the Hun- 16.04.43. Hitler stated that the Hungar- (3rd Reserve). garian Army based on reports of German ian units had fought badly in the previ- commanders on the East Front and from ous campaign. Horthy defended his sol- Of the enlisted personnel in the 2nd Re- the military attache in Budapest. diers as best he could, by replying that an serve, (reservists under 42 years of age), army that had taken so many casualties only 30% had received adequate train- Both sources reported that the possibil- could hardly have run away from the ing; over 25% had a one year training ity of using further Hungarian Army units enemy, and even less have shamed itself. period behind them, some 40% had re- on the East Front after the debacle of the He further indicated that in many cases ceived a mere eight months’ training, Second Army was neigh to impossible, Hungarian units had covered the retreat and of the remaining 5% had as little as and that not until the Hungarians had of German ones, and, as a sop to Hitler, six months. undergone a complete refitting, and had that all the military labor battalions with their morale restored, would the Hungar- some 32,000 men, (including all the Jews The lack of rifles, (the Germans had ian units be of any future use to the in them), had been wiped out. In addi- failed to meet their promise to allocate Germans as a combat force. tion, Hungary had lost all its weapons. 30,000 rifles a year from their produc- He indicated that the Germans had not tion in Hungary), had grave results. The Towards the end of January 1943, Gen- delivered the promised equipment, in infantry could not be properly trained. eral Szombathelyi went to the German particular effective antitank guns and Replacement units only had 25% of their headquarters to discuss the future of the modern tanks. rifle establishment. For every 1,000 men Second Army. He engaged in a heated there was 1 medium mortar and 1 light exchange with the Germans, including As Hitler was not inclined to rearm the antitank gun available. Hitler himself, who informed the Hun- Hungarian Army, nor particularly inter- garian C.O.S. that it would have been ested in a further Hungarian presence on The Hungarians hoped to receive 6 heavy better for all concerned if the Second the front, the question of Hungarian con- antitank guns for training from the Ger- Army had never existed. Szombathelyi tributions above and beyond the security mans by the end 1943. These did not replied that he agreed entirely, and that divisions to the war effort were tempo- materialize until 1944. this had been his opinion all along. He rarily shelved. The survivors of the Sec- indicated that the remnants of the Sec- ond Army, i.e. those which had not been Uniforms at home, as they had been at ond Army should be brought home. The assigned to the security forces, could be the front with the Second Army, were Germans, however, felt that the Hungar- sent home without delay. scarce. 96 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

The condition of the units remaining in mation of the Home Army into a war Two of the reserve divisions, (the 15th Hungary did not allow even the thought army was initiated, the security forces in and 26th Reserve Divisions), existed only of raising more combat divisions. In- the Ukraine were not brought back from on paper. The divisions of the H.O.F. deed, after the Second Army had de- Russia. In addition, the Second Army were reorganized by dissolving a secu- parted, many units existed only on paper, had had to leave parts of itself behind to rity (light) division and spreading the and were subsequently dissolved. augment these forces. And, during the units out amongst two other divisions. course of 1943, the Hungarians were The third regiment and the third artillery To counter the extreme weakness of the forced to send another two divisions to battalion, as well as the divisional sup- Home Defense Army, the Hungarian gen- the East Front. port command, gave the old light (secu- eral staff had proposed in late 1942 that rity) division the status of a reserve divi- the Huba III Plan be advanced so that the The Hungarians had decided to put their sion. units remaining in Hungary could be faith in an army based on depth, not brought up at least to the level of the width. The plan was to form a two stage The divisions of the H.O.F. had almost departed Second Army units by early army, i.e. a regular division and a reserve finalized their reorganization by March 1944. In addition, another armored divi- division in each Corps, backed up by 1944, in particular those of the VIII sion was to be raised. The cavalry divi- training units, (consolidated and desig- Corps. The new reserve divisions were sion was to be reformed. All mountain nated on 1.05.1944 as “replacement” di- designated as the 5th, 9th, 12th, and 23rd units were to be merged into two moun- visions). The old prewar budding system Reserve Divisions. The formations un- tain brigades or integrated into Border (i.e. a broad organizational structure, with der the VII Corps were also redesignated Guard battalions. many similar units being created by the as the Reserve Divisions, but the process doubling of the units and attempting to of reorganization these units was not At the same time, it was decided to change create the same unit in quantity and qual- completed until spring 1944. The head- the light divisions into triangular divi- ity again), was phased out. In peacetime, quarters of the dissolved divisions were sions, with 3 infantry regiments and 12 the regular divisions would be at peace returned to Hungary, there to be used to artillery batteries in each division. A time strength, the reserve divisions would raise new divisions. The 1st and 201st regiment would consist in peacetime of be cadre units only. The necessary gath- Reserve Divisions were also renamed the three infantry battalions, one battal- ering together of the security battalions and reorganized, but this was a tempo- ion of artillery, one troop of cavalry or (for the reserve divisions) was not fin- rary measure, as it was intended to dis- cyclists, as well as regimental units. Its ished until April – May 1944, throwing solve these units in the field or after peacetime strength would be about 3,800 the plans of the Hungarians completely returning to Hungary. men and its war strength 4,900. A full out of kilter. division at war strength would have some 16,000 men. The desire for a modern army, including Honvéd Higher Commands the necessity of complete motorization and the Szabolcs Plan of 1943/44 The Hungarian general staff considered of the mobile units, (the cavalry divi- it important to gather the scattered units sion, the two armored divisions as well When the Szabolcs Plan took effect on under their respective regiments. With as the artillery), was frustrated by the 1.10.1943, part of the idea included this in mind, the replacement battalions lack of vehicles. After the defeat of the changing the concept of the higher com- sent to the front in November 1942 had Second Army at the Don, the level of mands. The peace time order of battle been grouped so that the different units mechanization of the Army was again had three army headquarters (1st – 3rd) could go to their regiments. back to that of 1940. with nine corps headquarters (I – IX) as well as the independent I Armored Corps. The training of the troops in modern The Szabolcs Plan of 1.10.1943 warfare was not completed. Here again, In the peace time version army head- the lack of German equipment deliveries quarters had a series of higher staffs to The Second Army catastrophe in 1943 was critical, as the Hungarian industry coordinate and control artillery, signals, had forced the Hungarians to throw out was delivering mostly to Germany. and engineer services at the upper ech- the Huba III Plan, and substitute the elons. There were nine artillery com- Szabolcs Plan for it. This plan was to be All in all, the Szabolcs Plan was barely mand staffs (I – IX). Three signal com- implemented by 1.10.43. It applied until achieved from an organizational point of mand staffs (I, VIII, and IX). (In peace the end of the war with minor modifica- view. Little progress was made in ob- time, the signal command staff was com- tions. taining equipment. manded by either the senior artillery colonel, or a specially assigned brigadier It can be said that Hungary had three This meant that the light divisions had general). And three engineer command military aims in 1943. They were: been transformed into triangular divi- staffs (I, II, and V). l/ The withdrawal of the Occupation sions. On the other hand, the second Command (as the Second Army head- echelon units, the reserve divisions, had The mobilized and peace time orders of quarters was to be renamed) and all not finished reorganizing. This was be- battle had a major difference. The home the security forces on the East Front cause most of the light divisions intended army institutions (the replacement units) back to Hungary; to become reserve divisions were carry- as well as the logistics and support units 2/ The complete reorganization the ing out security duties in Russia. When a were not activated until mobilization. Home Army and occupation forces security division did achieve the three- into a modern military force; regiment status, it was redesignated as a The new Szabolcs Plan was supposed to reserve division. The process of redesig- 3/ Time to carry out the two first aims, eliminate the corps as an operational including a complete rearmament of nation overtook that of reorganization, level supply and support echelon. Con- all units in the Hungarian Army. and reserve divisions encountered in late sequently corps troops and corps supply 1943 and early 1944 were still two-regi- units were transferred to General Head- These aims were only partially achieved ment, light divisions, and the security quarters Troops in the Fall of 1943, in in 1943. Although the Second Army was version at that, still as weak and under part reorganized, and in some cases even returned to Hungary, and the transfor- equipped as always. deactivated or discontinued. Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 97

The new logistics system was based on The Home Army included such organi- of 271,000 in the Field Army, 36,000 in the army (Army Quartermaster Gen- zations as the replacement units, the the Occupation Forces, and 111,000 in eral) and division (or brigade) ech- march battalions, the schools, and the Hungary). There were still 930,000 men elons. According to their mission, the military transport system. This discrep- left in Hungary available for military General Staff assigned to the armies ancy shows that the mobilization plan service, of which about half had under- the necessary support troops and lo- was overblown, and out of touch with gone some sort of basic training but had gistic services. reality. In addition, the effects on the not yet been called up, and half of which country of what was an agrarian economy, – although they had received some mili- The divisions (or brigades) were to be (requiring a lot of manpower), had tary indoctrination in the Levente – still the lowest level combined arms forma- reached the very limits of practicality. had to undergo basic training. tion which would be capable of carrying out independent combat missions. They The Hungarian General Staff, well aware In addition, there were about 1,000,000 were accordingly equipped with their of its problem, requested the Honvéd men available for other duties (mainly own logistic components, and had a per- Ministry to revise the authorized tables minority groups), of which about 500,000 manent, fixed organization consisting of of organization and equipment. They rea- had undergone training. These were a mixture of combat arms and supply soned that a even small revision of them mostly found in the Labor Battalions. units. in the Air Defense Corps had netted This group of men was eventually to be 11,000 men. used to form the Home Army and also to The corps were conceived only to pro- supply replacements for the front. In vide command headquarters echelons for In accordance with a study by the Gen- May 1944, 130,000 of these men were tactical missions. They were not to be- eral Staff of 16.02.1944, at least 70,000, not in available, as they were being en- come directly involved in providing lo- if not 100,000 men, could be combed out gaged in other work, or were away from gistics support, although they were sup- of the tables of organization and equip- Hungary. posed to act as the controlling element ment, thereby reducing the actual re- 30,000 under Hungarian command in the between division (or brigade) and the quired personnel strength to 600,000 men Carpathians for building fortifica- army. by 1.10.1944. The study also indicated tion that further savings in personnel could 11,000 with the Hungarian First Army in the Contrary to the peace time order of be achieved by a further motorization of Ukraine for railroad construction battle, only three army headquarters the armed forces, in particular the horse- 34,000 at the request of Germany, these men and three corps headquarters (VII, drawn parts of the logistic services. had been placed under German labor commands, and were found both VIII, and IX) would be mobilized. within Hungary or in the Ukraine These corps were assigned to armies, Further points covered by the study 17,000 in Germany as grooms (horse hold- and given formations to carry out their showed that the number of 50 march ers) designated missions. battalions of the Szabolcs Plan was pro- 4,000 under German command in Hungary portionately too high as compared to the for building airfields Upon mobilization, the I – VI Corps 130 combat battalions of the field army. 3,000 in Bor, Yugoslavia as mine workers remained as Military District Headquar- In any respect, there was not enough 10,000 in Germany as factory workers ters subordinate to the Honvéd Ministry. material around to arm the men of the 20,000 earmarked by the Germans to be march battalions. This same lack of equip- drafted into Waffen-SS formations The I, VIII, and IX Signal Command ment, in particular heavy weapons, meant Staffs, the VII, VIII, and IX Artillery that basic training in the march battal- The lack of qualified, trained and expe- Command Staffs, as well as the I, II, and ions could not be completed. rienced officers and NCO’s was grave. V Engineer Command Staffs were as- Although measures that had been insti- signed to the armies or corps only as The general staff study recommended tuted to increase the numbers, there were needed. still inadequate to meet the required num- 1/ to dissolve the march battalions, bers. The I – VI Artillery Command Staffs 2/ to reduced the strength of the re- were in part used to raise the 101st and placement personnel (both cadre and The total number of officers on active 102nd Artillery Brigade Headquarters, trainees) to the point that there would duty in the Army in April 1944 was which were assigned to higher commands be enough equipment to arm them, 36,604. Of these, 16,602 were regular army and 20,002 were reserve officers. to form main points of effort with the 3/ to reduce the replacement battalions artillery units. for the divisions to company strength. Incorrect planning and the budget cuts in 4/ to revise the tables of organization the 1930’s meant that in April 1944 there and equipment of guard units to the Personnel and only were 17,653 regular army NCO’s in absolute minimum need to main- the Szabolcs Plan of 1943/44 the Army. tain the security of the indicated objects, The personnel requirements of the Numerous course and advanced training Szabolcs Plan of 1943/1944 could basi- 5/ to reduce personnel in all military installations for staff officers, field grade cally be fulfilled. The Plan had, after all, administrations, the depots, the train- officers, company grade officers, pla- been drawn up based on the potentially ing and research institutes, etc., of toon leaders, and NCO’s had been set up. available trained men. the Home Army. The number of officer candidates had been increased. In 1942, the military The poor equipment situation of Hun- These measures, the study advised, would academies had reduced their curricula gary at the end of 1943 changed the free 150,000 men for the economy with- from three to two-and-a-half years. In picture drastically. Only some 400,000 out decreasing the effectiveness of the 1943 they were even further reduced to of the 700,000 men foreseen for the Home Army. two years. The same applied to the courses mobilized Field Army could be equipped. for reserve officers. There was not enough In addition, the plan also foresaw 350,000 By 1.05.1944, the Hungarian Army had equipment or cadres available to train all men for the Home Army. a strength of 418,000 men. (Consisting of them properly. Many of the experi- 98 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

Peace Time Order of Battle in accordance with the Szabolcs Plan of 1.10.1943 Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 99

Proposed Mobilization Order of Battle for 1944 in accordance with the Szabolcs Plan of 1.10.1943 100 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9 enced and qualified troops had been sent The 81mm mortar began production in would have four air defense brigades to the Field Army units. 1942, the 120mm version in the Fall of (Budapest, 1st, 2nd, and 3rd) upon mo- 1943. Training on the 120mm mortar bilization to control all the units. was carried out with captured Russian Equipment and equipment. The replacement of the eight Both the Army antiaircraft forces and the the Szabolcs Plan of 1943/44 81mm mortars in the regimental mortar Air Defense Command were continually companies with twelve 120mm weapons being issued with equipment to raise Much equipment, as foreseen by the new was supposed to be finished by the end of further 40mm batteries. Szabolcs 1943/1944 Plan, was not avail- 1944. Again, production ceased after able. The number of weapons on hand another air raid in July 1944. Instead, the On the other hand, heavy 88mm and was way under the planned number. The 120mm mortars were gathered into bat- 128mm equipment was in very short sup- active formations (the 16th, 20th, 24th, teries and placed under control of the ply. Again, the Germans failed to deliver 25th Infantry Divisions as well as the 1st divisional artillery. the contracted and partially paid for 152 and 2nd Mountain Brigades), had to be heavy antiaircraft guns. The same ap- filled up at the expense of inactive for- Until the Spring of 1944, the Army only plied to the 84 light 150cm searchlights mations, in particular those in the west of had medium (40mm, 47mm, 50mm) an- ordered in 1941! Hungary (Transdanubia). The training titank guns (ATG), which were next to units had less than half of the needed useless against the more modern Russian Clothing was available in just barely arms and equipment. armor being encountered by then. Pro- tolerable amounts. Owing to the lack of duction switch over to the heavy 75mm raw materials, stocking of reserves was The Hungarians were dependent on Ger- ATG began mid-1943, but these guns not possible. Particularly winter cloth- man deliveries for equipment. Not just were supposed to be for the new Zrinyi ing was in very short supply. Attempts to heavy equipment, but even pistols and assault guns. By an agreement reached buy field blankets from Italy were only rifles. German contracts with the Hun- with Germany, Hungary would not pro- partially successful. The Labor Battal- garian industry meant that its output was duce 75mm ATG. The Germans were to ions were forced to wear civilian cloth- virtually all being sent to Germany. Only provide 9 weapons per month. No heavy ing, with only arm bands and field caps small amounts were allowed to be deliv- ATG were delivered from Germany until to indicate their military status. ered to the Hungarian Army. late March 1944. The first three-gun 75mm ATG platoons were issued to the (The scarcity of winter uniforms was one The Bühle Contract was supposed to reconnaissance battalions. By May 1944, of the factors why the Hungarians were alleviate the problem of arming and heavy ATG began to be issued to the reluctant to mobilize in winter, as there equipping the active divisions. In addi- active infantry regiments. The 40mm was not enough winter clothing to go tion, the Hungarian industrial base in ATG was delivered to the Army at a rate around). and around Budapest had became the of 40 per month until July 1944. The target of Allied air raids starting March 20mm antitank rifle continued in pro- Hungary had lost an enormous amount 1944, which soon caused heavy destruc- duction, but was never available in suffi- of horses, staring with the 1941 Russian tion and the virtually cessation of pro- cient numbers. Hand-held antitank weap- Campaign and ending with the destruc- duction in many plants. ons were only available from Germany, tion of the Second Army in 1943. Hun- and these were issued only in limited gary offered 20,000 horses in exchange In March 1944, the Army was missing amounts to units on the front. for trucks to the Germans, but this offer 80,000 rifles. Production was being was declined. The de-motorization of sent to Germany. In July 1944, pro- Hungarian production capacity for artil- many units owing to a lack of motor duction ceased completely after an lery was minimal. In the first four months vehicles seriously aggravated this situa- Allied bombing attack. The reserve of 1944, only 80 light 105mm field how- tion and furthermore caused enormous divisions were sent 10,000 at the ex- itzers were delivered. In April 1944, the difficulties in the agricultural sector. penses of the inactive divisions. (Nev- factories in Budapest, Györ and Diós- ertheless, the II Reserve Corps was györ were bombed out and deliveries still lacking 2700 rifles and 5000 sub ceased. Motorization and machine guns in May 1944). the Szabolcs Plan of 1943/44 Comparing authorized and available ar- Hungary first started producing sub tillery in the Szabolcs Plan, the Army As discussed, even before the war the machine guns (SMG) in 1943. By Feb- was short 90 batteries (360 guns). These Army had had major problems finding ruary 1944, production had reached batteries were carried on the roles as enough motor vehicles to equip just the 4000 per month. But by the end of personnel units without equipment. Motorized Brigades. The Hungarian aim January 1944, only 7500 had been is- of motorizing the supply elements of the sued to the troops. The plan to in- The Szabolcs Plan also foresaw 4 rocket infantry formations and the GHQ units, crease the monthly output was thwarted launcher battalions, each with 8 launch- as well as raising one mechanized cav- in May 1944 by the destruction of the ers. Training of the first cadres was be- alry and two armored divisions in accor- factory by an air raid. The missing gun under the 150th Artillery Brigade at dance with the Huba Plan was completely 20,400 SMG could not be supplied. Rimaszombat. In fact, only the 101st thwarted by the defeat on the Don in Attempts to buy these weapons from Rocker Launchers was raised. 1943 of the Second Army. All the motor Italy failed. Only Germany was left. vehicles of the 1st Armored Field Divi- Light 40mm and heavy 80mm antiair- sion were lost. Only by dint of large scale Machine guns (MG) were also in short craft guns were manufactured in Hun- requisitioning from the civilian sector supply. By the end of 1943, Hungarian gary, and enough were produced to up- had it been possible to equip the Second industry was behind in deliveries of 3500 gun the divisional antiaircraft batteries Army in 1942 in the first place. The MG. A further order of 5000 MG was to 12 light guns each. motor vehicle losses suffered by the issued in 1944, but only 350 were deliv- Hungarians at the Don comprised more ered. The promised German monthly The Air Defense Corps had steadily in- than 50% of all civilian and military deliver of 950 MG failed to materialize. creased in size since its creation, and motor vehicles available to Hungary. Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 101

Attempts to at least completely motorize denuding of non-mobilized units in Hun- 75mm for antitank work, and 105mm for the 2nd Armored and 1st Cavalry Divi- gary, it was just barely possible to scrape softening up enemy positions. sion had still not been completed by enough motor vehicles to equip the First early 1944. Army by April 1944 with a mere 200-ton With a stroke of the pen, all armored motorized transport capacity. vehicles produced and owned by the Up to 1943, only 33% of the motor ve- Hungarians were made obsolete. (They hicle requirements of the Huba III Plan When the 1st Cavalry Division was mo- were anyway, but the Hungarians had could be covered by the vehicle park of bilized on 26.04.1944, its supply col- not looked the facts in the eye for a the Army. The 1943 Botond III Plan umns could only be motorized by with- while). It was fortunate that there were could not be fulfilled, as the Hungarian drawing trucks from the 2nd Armored two prototypes in existence, one of a motor vehicle factories were destroyed Division. The heavy antitank guns deliv- Turán armed with a 75mm gun, and one by Allied bombers in the Summer of ered by the Germans in 1944 came with- of a Zrinyi assault gun, armed with a 1944. out prime movers, so that more vehicles 105mm howitzer. On the other hand, an had to be taken from the 3rd motorized appropriate assault gun equipped with a Hungarian motor vehicle manufactur- Infantry Regiment. 75mm antitank gun still had to be de- ing capacity was almost totally occu- signed from scratch. The production of pied with the production of armored A perhaps extreme example of de-motor- Toldi light tanks and Turán I medium vehicles in 1942 and 1943. Increased ization demonstrates the length to which tanks was stopped, and orders for the motor vehicle production started again the Hungarian General Staff went. Even new types were given out. in 1944, but a lack of raw materials in September 1944, the heavy 210mm and adequate production capacity se- howitzer batteries were still being towed In 1942, Manfréd Weiss had proposed riously hampered plans of producing by oxen. the construction of an assault gun, using 1500 trucks in 1944. (As compared to a widened Turán tank chassis and a the 24,000 motor vehicles authorized The Hungarians possessed no special- 105mm 40.M howitzer. The General Staff by the Szabolcs Plan). ized vehicles, such as heavy 12-ton or greeted this plan with alacrity, as the 18-ton halftracks, tank trailers, etc. Army had been playing with the concept Germany still owed Hungary 3000 paid- of creating assault gun battalions, but for trucks ordered since 1941. Of an- Tires and rubber were also scarce. Even did not have such a vehicle, and it was other 1000 trucks ordered from Italy in taking into consideration the lack of certain that none would be forthcoming 1943, 500 were seized by the Germans motor vehicles, the Hungarian Army was from Germany. The Army ordered a pro- before they reached the Hungarian bor- short 5000 tires. totype in October 1942. der. Hungary also had ordered 1100 Skoda, 800 Renault, and 200 Ford trucks Maintenance was difficult. The wide The first prototype assault gun was pre- – again paid for – but never delivered. spectrum of vehicle models and types sented in December 1942. Testing lasted meant that spare parts were difficult to until February 1943. The results were To compensate for the lack of motor find. The desire uttered by the Germans highly successful, although the two-part vehicles, draconic measures were enacted in April 1944 that the Hungarians take howitzer ammunition was considered early 1944. over repairing German vehicles must have unsuitable for assault gun use. Even be- been shrugged off with laugh. fore the end of the tests, an initial order The Army was virtually de-motorized. of 40 vehicles was placed with Manfréd The 1st Armored Division lost all of its The one thing that Hungary did not have Weiss in January 1943. few remaining vehicles. The Air Defense a was a fuel problem. It needed 7,000 Corps lost 75% of its motor vehicles, tons of fuel for its military and 5,000 The General Staff decided in May 1943 including the tractor prime movers for tons for its civilian sectors. By early to phase out the production of Turán the guns. Two field army antiaircraft 1944, 40,000 tons of oil were being ex- tanks by Spring 1944 and switch the battalions were also de-motorized. The ported to Germany per month. production to assault guns. Assault guns motorized equipment columns of the were made a priority of the new Szabolcs combat engineers lost their vehicles. The Hungarian Oil Production Plan, which foresaw an establishment of 1st Huszár Division was exclusively Year Produced To Germany 240 assault guns (a 30 vehicle battalion equipped with horses. Even the bridge 1941 422,386 tons 80,000 tons for each regular infantry division). columns of the 2nd Armored Division 1942 663,379 tons 325,000 tons became horse-drawn. The 2nd Armored 1943 842,000 tons 462,000 tons Production started on time, but was Division’s authorized strength was re- 1944* 624,628 tons 625,000 tons slowed by problems. The 75mm armor duced by 206 trucks, (from a total trans- *) until September 1944 plates from the steel mills in Ozd were port capacity of 615 tons to 260 tons). A behind schedule, as were the 105mm large part of the motorized units of the howitzers from MÁVAG at Diósgyör. GHQ logistic services (field bakeries, medical companies, etc.) had to give up Armored Vehicles and The first of the 40 assault guns (roham- their vehicles. The total sum of motor the Szabolcs Plan of 1943/44 tarack Zrinyi II 43.M) with the 105mm transport capacity of the GHQ supply howitzer began to come off the produc- units was reduced to 200 tons. One of the main reasons cited for the tion lines in August 1943, 20 of which Hungarian collapse on the Don was the were accepted by the Army by the end of The transport columns of the mobilized lack of an effective antitank capability. 1943. The rest were finished by May infantry formations (16th, 20th, 24th, The reorganization plan which took ef- 1944. Notwithstanding the criticism by and 25th Infantry Divisions, as well as fect on 1.04.43 provided for modern the General Staff, the two-piece ammu- the 1st and 2nd Mountain Brigades) could tanks, as tanks were considered to be the nition was still used. only be equipped with the minimum of most effective antitank weapon. These trucks by depriving all other units in tanks would need at least 75mm guns. The second order for 100 vehicles was Hungary of their motorized transport The infantry, on the other hand, would started by Manfréd Weiss and Ganz in capacity. At great sacrifice and a general need the support of assault guns, again May 1944, but only 26 could be deliv- 102 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9 ered before production ceased on Armored Fighting Vehicles required for the Szabolcs Plan 1.10.1943 27.07.1944, when Manfréd Weiss at Csépel was bombed. It is possible that Toldi Turán I Turán II Nimrod Csaba Zrinyi I Zrinyi II six additional Zrinyi II were assembled light tank medium tank heavy tank SP’d AA Armored car assault gun assault gun from spare parts by Ganz in September Armored Div. and October 1944. Tank Rgt. Hqs. 5 3 Starting June 1944, the assault guns were I. Tank Bn Hqs. 5 3 to be produced in a ratio of 7 Zrinyi I 1st Hvy Co. 5 11 (75mm) : 3 Zrinyi II (105mm). Develop- 2nd Hvy. Co. 5 11 ment of the 75mm gun version (roham- 3rd Med. Co. 5 17 ágyú Zrinyi I 44.M) dragged on for months. A mild steel prototype was fi- 4th Med. Co. 5 17 nally demonstrated in February 1944, SP’d AA Plt. 1 4 but the Allied bombing campaign de- II. Tank Bn. Hqs. 5 3 stroyed the factory, only 4 production 5th Hvy Co. 5 11 vehicles are known to have been built. 6th Hvy. Co. 5 11 7th Med. Co. 5 17 The 1st Assault Gun Battalion was 8th Med. Co. 5 17 formed with 10 Turán II tanks and 10 SP’d AA Plt. 1 4 Toldi IIa light tanks, as the Zrinyi II III. Tank Bn. Hqs. 5 3 were not available owing to the compli- 9th Hvy Co. 5 11 cations with the armor and the delays in 10th Hvy. Co. 5 11 the delivery of the armament. The first 5 11th Med. Co. 5 17 Zrinyi II were finally delivered in Au- 12th Med. Co. 5 17 gust 1943. By April 1944 the battalion finally had its full complement of 30 SP’d AA Plt. 1 4 Zrinyi assault guns. Mot. Inf. Rgt. On 1.10.1943 the 2nd through 8th As- 1st Mot. Bn. AA Plt. 4 sault Gun Battalions were formed with 2 2nd Mot. Bn. AA Plt. 4 Turán II tanks each. 3rd Mot. Bn. AA Plt. 4

In 1944 the Zrinyi I 44.M was redesig- SP’d AA Bn. Hqs. 1 nated as the Zrinyi 75, and the Zrinyi II 1st AA Co. 1 6 43.M as the Zrinyi 105. 2nd AA Co. 1 6 3rd AA Co. 1 6 Parallel to the creation of the assault gun units, rebuilding of the tank battalions Armd. Recon. Bn. 14 continued. The Turán I tanks were re- classified as medium tanks. The initial 40mm gun was upgraded to a short 75mm Armored Div. Total 87 114 66 42 14 gun in late 1942. 2x Armd Divs: 174 228 132 84 28

Even at this date, it was already quite Cavalry Div. clear that with its short barrel it had only very limited use against enemy armor. Cav. Tank Bn. Hqs. 5 3 (At the same time that the Germans were 1st Hvy. Co. 11 introducing the best tank of World War 2nd Hvy. Co. 11 II, i.e. the Pz-V Panther). However, the 3rd Med. Co. 17 Hungarians decided that a bad tank was 4th Med. Co. 17 better than no tank, so production continued. Armd Recon. Bn. 29 The prototype of the short 75mm gun heavy tank had been demonstrated in Bicycle Bn. AA Plt. 2 January 1942. An initial order for 222 vehicles was placed. Manfréd Weiss was Cavalry Div. Total 5 37 22 2 29 to produce 62, Magyár Vagon 68, and Mobile Divs. Total 179 265 154 86 57 Ganz 92. The first four nehéz harckocsi (heavy tank) Turán II 41.M were deliv- 8 Assault Gun Bn. (30) 168 72 ered to the 3rd Tank Regiment in May 8 Infantry Divs. (4) 40 1943, although without their main armament as ballistic tests were running late. Total AFV required 179 265 154 86 97 168 72 The first 28 Turán II finally received their main guns as well as optics in July No distinction was made in the Szabolcs Plan between the Toldi with 20mm and Toldi with 40mm 1943. guns. Photographic evidence seems to suggest that the 40mm vehicles were in the tank companies, whereas the 20mm vehicles were used in scout platoons and as AA command vehicles. By the end of August 1943, the Army The totals include command vehicles. accepted 49 Turán II. In September 14 Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 103 vehicles were assigned to the assault gun battalions. By the end of September 74 Turán Tank allocation on Turán Tank allocation on vehicles had been delivered. When pro- 30.10.1943 1.04.1944 duction terminated in June 1944, a total of 139 vehicles had been taken over by Turán I Turán II Turán I Turán II the Army. (54 from Manfréd Weiss, 39 3rd Tank Regiment 3rd Tank Regiment Regiment Headquarters 3 – Regiment Headquarters 3 – from Magyár Vagon, 36 from Ganz. Plus 3/I Tank Battalion 39 10 3/I Tank Battalion 39 18 another 10 vehicles were from an unde- 3/II Tank Battalion 39 9 3/II Tank Battalion 39 18 termined source). 4/I Tank Battalion 39 9 3/III Tank Battalion 39 19 Total 120 28 Total 120 55 The next phase called for the upgunning of the Turán II tanks with a long 75mm 1st Tank Regiment 1st Tank Regiment Regiment Headquarters 2 – Regiment Headquarters 3 – gun, replacing or adding more armor, 1/I Tank Battalion 21 1 1/I Tank Battalion 31 6 and adding “skirts” over the sides of the 1/II Tank Battalion 20 1 1/II Tank Battalion 31 6 vehicles to protect them from the hol- 2/I Tank Battalion 18 1 1/III Tank Battalion 31 5 low-nosed charges. The first prototype Total61 3 Total 96 17 of the new tank (Turán III) was demonstrated in June 1944, but production was 1st Cavalry Tank Battalion 56 11 1st Cavalry Tank Battalion 57 11 never initiated owing to the Allied bomb- 1st Assault Gun Battalion 2 10 1st Assault Gun Battalion 2 10 ing of the Hungarian heavy industry. 2nd Assault Gun Battalion – 2 2nd Assault Gun Battalion – 2 3rd Assault Gun Battalion – 2 3rd Assault Gun Battalion – 2 In 1944 the Turán I 40.M was redesig- 4th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 4th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 nated as the Turán 40. The Turán II 41.M 5th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 5th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 as the Turán 75. 6th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 6th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 7th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 7th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 8th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 8th Assault Gun Battalion – 2 About 40 Toldi I and 40 Toldi II were upgunned to 40mm in 1943, (könnyü Training Depots 3 – Training Depots 3 – harckocsi 38.M Toldi IIA). Total 242 66 Total 275 107 The last version (könnyü harckocsi 38.M Total Turán tanks 308 Total Turán tanks 382 Toldi III) had a 40mm gun and thickened armor, but only 3 were built in 1943, and 9 in 1944. Several Toldi were also con- weak for antitank use. In its role as an was too much for the tanks, which began verted to armored ambulances (könnyü antiaircraft weapon, the fully automatic to break down. The General Staff, harckocsi 43.M Toldi egészségügyi). 40mm provided a devastating rate of alarmed by this development because the fire. It was still available in late 1943 in tanks belonged to the active strength of Hungary had acquired the license for the some quantity. Its main drawback was its the fighting units, issued a directive that Swedish L62 Landsverk antiaircraft ve- thin armor. tanks should not be driven more than hicle in 1941. The first prototype was The Csaba armored car was also avail- 1000 kilometers per year. The limited demonstrated in October 1941. Produc- able in quantity, and although satisfying capacity of Hungarian industry did not tion began in 1942 with an order of 135 the Army’s needs for a wheeled recon- permit production of tanks specifically vehicles built by MÁVAG, of which 46 naissance vehicle, it was technically too for training purposes. Even with this were built in 1942, 77 in 1943, and the complicated to be mechanically reliable. limitation, the use of practically all of the last 12 in January and February 1944. It divisional vehicles for training purposes was introduced as the Nimrod 36/40.M. Under Huba III a further 70 Csabas were caused numerous break downs. In 1943 and 1944, some vehicles were ordered – this number later reduced to 50 converted for combat engineer use (Le- – of which 12 were delivered in 1943, Driver inexperience, (for example, 80% hel A), and as an armored ambulance and 20 more in 1944. Production ceased of the drivers in the 3/I Tank Battalion (Lehel S). when the Manfréd Weiss factory was were new), insufficient maintenance, and destroyed by an air raid on 27.07.1944. the heavy training program only aggra- The Nimrod mounted the 40mm 40.M An unconfirmed report indicates that the vated the situation. gun. Although it was envisaged initially remaining 18 Csabas were awaiting as- as a self-propelled antitank gun, it was a sembly in the factory at the time. From April through June 1943, the 3/I useful dual-purpose vehicle. The Nim- Tank Battalion had each of its 39 ve- rod performed well in Russia, but by Although the 1943 Szabolcs Plan pro- hicles repaired at least once. The 1st 1942 the 40mm gun had become too vided for one cavalry and two armored Tank Regiment had 51 out of 89 re- divisions, the bottleneck in production paired. The 3rd Tank Regiment had to as well as training limitations decreed by have 27 of 120 repaired. Hungarian Armored Vehicle the General Staff forced the Hungarians Production 1939 – 1944 to establish priorities as to which units By the Fall of 1943, the number of tanks 39.M Csaba (20mm) 143 received the equipment. Accordingly, the in the three divisions was almost at the 39/40.M Csaba (MG) 12 2nd Armored Division was first to be authorized level. In September 1943, the 38.M Toldi I (20mm) 80 filled up; followed by the 1st Cavalry 1st Tank Regiment had to transfer 29 of 38.M Toldi II (20mm) 110 Division. The 1st Armored Division its tanks to the 1st Cavalry Tank Battal- 38.M Toldi III (40mm) 12 would be the last formation to be allo- ion. 40.M Turán I (40mm) 285 cated new tanks. 41.M Turán II (75mm) 139 The original plan of having four tank 44.M Zrinyi I (75mm) 4 43.M Zrinyi II (105mm) 66 Tank units trained extensively. It was regiments with two battalions each was 36/40.M Nimrod (40mm) 135 estimated that drivers put in 3500 kilo- dropped in the face of the low tank pro- meters per tank by January 1943. This duction figures, and the numbering of 104 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9 the 3rd battalions was changed in No- Mobilization of Border Police, Border Guard and Fortress Units vember 1943. The 4/I to 3/III and 2/I to 1.03.1944 1/III. The 3rd Tank Regiment was first to be issued the Turán II tanks. By March Mobilized Unit and/or 1944, each battalion in the 3rd Tank Corps Border Peacetime Unit New Mobilization Unit Regiment had 55 vehicles. (The planned II Bohemia/ 52 Border Police Battalion (5) 52 Border Guard Battalion (4) 66 vehicles – 22 per company – were Moravia never reached). During the same period, III Austria 53 Border Police Battalion (4) 53 Border Guard Battalion (4) the 1st Tank Regiment had also received Turán II vehicles, so that by the end of IV Croatia 54 Border Police Battalion (3) 54 Border Guard Battalion (4) March 1944, the two regiments had a V Croatia 55 Border Police Battalion (3) 55 Border Guard Battalion (4) total of 107 Turán II. & Serbia 16 Border Guard Battalion (6) 16 Border Guard Battalion (6) + 2 Border Police Companies Full field exercises at regimental and VI Rumania 66 Border Guard Group 66 Border Guard Group divisional were a major problem. The 20 Border Guard Battalion (6) 20 Border Guard Battalion (6) tank units could only carry out limited + 2 Border Police Companies combined arms training in 1943 for lack 31 Border Guard Battalion (6) 31 Border Guard Battalion (6) of equipment and the limitations im- + 2 Border Police Companies posed by the General Staff on the use of their vehicles. By Spring 1944, there was VII Slovakia 57 Border Police Battalion (7) 57 Border Guard Battalion (4) no longer any time for these exercises VIII Slovakia 58 Border Police Battalion (2) 58 Border Guard Battalion (4) owing to the military situation. & Russia 2 Mountain Brigade 1 72 Border Guard Group 63 Border Police Battalion (3) 63 Border Police Battalion (2) + 3 Fortress Companies + 4 Fortress Companies Hungarian Border Defense Forces 64 Border Police Battalion (2) 64 Border Police Battalion (1) and the Szabolcs Plan of 1943/44 + 4 Fortress Companies + 3 Fortress Companies 65 Border Police Battalion (3) 65 Border Police Battalion (3) Conventional border police and the cus- + 5 Fortress Companies + 5 Fortress Companies toms police patrolled the border, and 67 Border Police Battalion (1) were subordinate to the Minister of the + 2 Fortress Companies Interior in “peace time”. Hungary did not 68 Border Police Battalion (1) fully mobilize until 1944, and consid- + 4 Fortress Companies ered itself at peace at least within its IX Rumania 60 Border Police Battalion (3) 60 Border Guard Battalion (4) borders – administratively – until then. & Russia 61 Border Police Battalion (2) 61 Border Guard Battalion (4) No changes were made in to the border forces’ organization and composition as 1 Mountain Brigade 2 71 Border Guard Group long as the borders were quiet, although 62 Border Police Battalion (2) 62 Border Police Battalion (1) some tension was felt along the eastern + 4 Fortress Companies + 5 Fortress Companies and southern borders. 66 Border Guard Battalion (1) + 5 Fortress Companies Border Guard units were also on hand to 1 Fortress Battalion (3) 1 Fortress Battalion (3) defend the borders, but belonged to the SZÉKLER COMMAND SZÉKLER COMMAND Army, not the Ministry of the Interior. 68 Border Guard Group 68 Border Guard Group These Border Guard units carried out 34 Border Guard Battalion (1) 34 Border Guard Battalion (1) their own patrols and also maintained 69 Border Guard Group 69 Border Guard Group fortress units for the defense of the stra- 22 Border Guard Battalion (1) 22 Border Guard Battalion (1) tegic passes. 23 Border Guard Battalion (1) 23 Border Guard Battalion (1) The II Corps sector along the Slovakian 9 Border Guard Brigade 9 Border Guard Brigade border along was covered by the 52nd 65 Border Guard Group 65 Border Guard Group Border Police Battalion. 21 Border Guard Battalion (1) 21 Border Guard Battalion (1) + 6 Fortress Companies + 6 Fortress Companies The VII Corps sector of the Slovakian 67 Border Guard Group 67 Border Guard Group border was patrolled by the 57th Border 24 Border Guard Battalion (1) 24 Border Guard Battalion (1) Police Battalion. + 2 Fortress Companies + 2 Fortress Companies 26 Border Guard Battalion (1) 26 Border Guard Battalion (1) The III Corps covered the German-Aus- + 1 Fortress Company + 1 Fortress Company trian border and had the 53rd Border 59 Border Police Battalion (1) 59 Border Police Battalion (1) Police Battalion. 70 Border Guard Group 70 Border Guard Group 32 Border Guard Battalion (1) 32 Border Guard Battalion (1) The IV Corps covered the Croatian bor- + 3 Fortress Companies + 3 Fortress Companies der along the Mur-Drav River with the 54th Border Police Battalion. NOTES: Only Border Police, Border Guards, and Fortress units are shown above. The number of companies controlled by the battalion is indicated in brackets behind it. The V Corps guarded the Serbian border There were also some slight changes in the number of border police and fortress companies as along Danube River, between the mouth new units were created upon mobilization. of the Drav and Titel, the Tisza River 1) The 2nd Mountain Brigade reassigned to the Field Army upon mobilization. It was replaced (between Titel and Széged), and the by the new 72nd Border Guard Group. Máros (between Széged and Makó). It 2) The 1st Mountain Brigade reassigned to the Field Army upon mobilization. It was replaced had the 55th Border Police Battalion and by the new 71st Border Guard Group. Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 105 the 16th Border Guard Battalion. The defensive structure offered by the geog- initially only caused the border units river itself was patrolled by elements of raphy of the rest of Hungary. to increase surveillance of railway the River Forces. lines, dams, bridges, etc. However, as An additional burden was the fact that the these activities increased, reinforced The VI Corps covered the southeast south east Carpathian Mountains and their patrols were sent out, and peace time border, encompassing the area with vital passes remained in Rumanian hands. strength infantry divisions were relo- the cities of Orosháza – Gyula – Bat- cated behind these troubled sectors to tonya. It had the 66th Border Guard The area awarded by the partition had no reinforce the border defense forces. Group with the 20th Border Guard rail communications with the rest of Hun- Battalion and the 31st Border Guard gary, and only by dint of hard work were Battalion. All three units had been the railroad engineers able to construct a Preparations for the raised before the war. railway line connecting it to Hungary Defense of Hungary (Szászlekence – Szeretfalve), which was The VIII Corps covered the Slovak bor- finally finished in 1942. Considering that the Germans were der to the north and the Galician/Soviet well on their way to losing the war and border to the east, from Kassa to Ró- The Hungarian High Command consid- that the Russians were also getting tunda along the Carpathian Mountains. ered and planned for the fact that Transyl- quite close to the Hungarian border, The 58th Border Police Battalion cov- vania might be cut off from Hungary proper, the Hungarians were forced to look to ered the Slovakian border. and would probably have to defend itself their own defenses. On 2.01.44, the for a period of time. Hungarian general staff ordered the The 2nd Mountain Brigade (the former deployment of its forces as follows: 8th Border Guard Brigade) commanded This meant that the Székel Corner would First Army, along the eastern Car- all units east along the Galician border. have to cope without depending on sup- pathians: It had the 63rd Border Police Battalion, port from Hungary. Hence, the Székel Cor- 10th Infantry Division at Körösmezö the 64th Border Police battalion, and the ner was supplied with ammunition, fuel, 7th Infantry Division at Kalocsa 65th Border Police Battalion. Upon mo- and rations for a period of at least four 16th Infantry Division at Szinevár and bilization, the 2nd Mountain Brigade weeks. Ökörmezö raised the 72nd Border Guard Group to Third Army, in Hungary: replace it. Provisions were also made to provide a 6th Infantry Division at Volóc stock of food, enough for all the inhabit- 20th Infantry Division at Vezérszálás The IX Corps was responsible for two ants of the Székel Corner for the same 24th Infantry Division at Fenyvesvolgy period of time. 2nd Mountain Brigade at Perecseny areas, namely the Rumanian border to and Szolyva the south east and the Székel Corner. The south Székel Corner was covered by I. Armored Corps as GHQ Reserve In the south east sector it had the 60th the 68th and 69th Border Guard Groups, as 1st Armored Division at Ungvár Border Police Battalion and the 61st well as the 9th Border Guard Brigade, 2nd Armored Division at Munkács Border Police Battalion. Both battalions (with the 65th Border Guard Group, the 1st Cavalry Division at Szobránc were reinforced by an engineer com- 67th Border Guard Group and the 70th The 13th Infantry Division had to remain pany, (60th and 61st). These two compa- Border Guard Group). It also had the 59th in its garrison in Szabadka on the Yugo- nies had been already been raised in Border Police Battalion and some peace slavian border, as the Tito partisans were peace time, and were to mine the border time strength fortress companies. becoming an ever increasing threat. in case of hostilities with Rumania. (An interesting note about these “compa- The 25th Infantry Division and the 27th light Infantry Division were to be left on The Székel Corner was defended by units nies”: The fortress company of the 25th the border within Transylvania in case of under the Székel Command which had Border Guard Battalion at Borszék con- unexpected Rumanian activities. been incorporated into the order of battle sisted of 193 officers and 2000 men!) during 1943. It consisting of civilian In addition to the regular divisions, there border police, regular army border guard, In the north Székel Corner the 1st Moun- was the Second Army (in Russia) with the reserve (security) divisions which were and militia frontier defense units. The tain Brigade covered the area encompass- mobilized. militia was not a border defense force. It ing the cities of Beszterce – Borsa – Mára- was equipped to defend those Carpathian marossziget – Aknaszlatina. The brigade passes and routes which permitted en- had assigned the 62nd Border Police Bat- Accordingly, the First Army was acti- emy armor passage. In the peacetime talion and the 1st Fortress Battalion. In the vated on 6.01.1944. order of battle, the 27th Light Division case of mobilization, the 1st Mountain only had one (27th) infantry regiment. Brigade raised the 71st Border Guard Group During the Summer and Fall of 1943 The 28th (originally the 57th) Infantry to take over the area as well as the 66th the Axis armies continued to fall back Regiment was to be raised from border Border Guard Battalion. on all fronts. The Hungarians felt that units upon mobilization. Germany could not possibly win the Upon mobilization, some of the Border war anymore, and was in the process of The Székler Command organization was Police Battalions were supposed to raise losing it more rapidly every day. Kal- based on the consideration that only part Border Guard battalions. The mobilization lay redoubled his efforts to bring back of Transylvania had been returned to of the border defense forces was ordered the security divisions from the East Hungary in 1940 by the 2nd Vienna by the Honvéd Ministry on 1.03.1944. Front. Discretely and quietly – hoping Award. This haphazard and unnatural Equipment for the new Border Guard Bat- not to provoke Germany – steps were partition of the Transylvania meant that talions – with three infantry and one MG taken to bring Hungary’s participation the Székel Corner projected out into companies and miscellaneous support units in the war down to a minimum. Rumania like a sore thumb. It lacked any – had been stored in depots. natural geographical features along its The German suggestion to transfer se- borders for defense, making it difficult The upsurge partisan activity in the curity duties in Serbia to the Hungar- to defend or integrate into the natural south (Yugoslavia) and east (Ukraine) ians had been politely but firmly turned 106 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9 down. German attempts to set up their During his visit in to Germany in January But in after the German occupation in own air bases in Hungary proper were 1944, Szombathelyi stated that Hungary March 1944 and, amongst other matters, foiled. felt it could defend the Carpathians with the subsequent stationing of German air- Hungarian units only. Horthy had indi- craft on Hungarian airfields, the treaty In April 1943 Hungarian pilots training in cated that the Carpathians were the ideal was cancelled, and the Allies began to France were forbidden to fly against the defense line for southeastern Europe. It make plans to start bombing the Hungar- Western Allies. In late fall 1943, the Hun- would be far easier, he indicated, to hold ian industry. Hungary was primarily en- garians again attempted to withdraw three the Russians there than somewhere out in gaged in producing war materials for security divisions from the Ukraine, but the plains. He felt that the Hungarians Germany, and allowing the transit for were thwarted by the Germans. could hold the Carpathians without the German troops and supplies. However, assistance of the Germans, and that this the bombing did not commence until late All these activities did not go unnoticed could release troops for other fronts. Horthy March 1944. The delay was probably by the Germans. Contingency plans were also felt that the Hungarian soldier would owing to the transfer of Hungary as an therefore made in the event that Hungary fight more effectively in the immediate operation bombing zone from the British decided to attempt to withdraw com- vicinity of, or in his homeland. If Hungary Middle East Command to the Allied pletely from the war, or surrender, such were allowed to undertake its own defense Mediterranean Command. Up to this date, as the Italians had done. without the aid of Germany, the vital in- there had been no Luftwaffe units sta- dustries in Hungary would be immune tioned in Hungary at the express wish of The Hungarians and the Rumanians were from air raids, as the Allies were not bomb- the Hungarians. on the verge of open warfare. The Hun- ing Hungarian industry at all, and would be garians had concentrated most of their unlikely to do so as long as the Hungarians equipped divisions along the Rumanian did not get further involved with the Ger- Mobilization border, and the Rumanians had shifted a mans and stuck to fighting the Russians. reserve division and some “training” units Hungarian Army strength in February to this area. The Germans could not af- Horthy based his statements to Hitler on 1944 was 450,000 men, of which 360,000 ford to let this situation go on, and after the fact that Hungary had signed a secret were in Hungary and 90,000 in Russia applying pressure on both parties, the treaty on 9.08.1943 with the USA and with the occupation forces. In terms of situation was eased. Great Britain on the deck of a British ship combat units, the Army had: in neutral Turkish waters. Part of the agree- 1 armored division General Szombathelyi made three visits ment was the Hungarians would refrain 1 cavalry division within a period of two months to Hitler’s from attacking Anglo-American aircraft 8 infantry divisions headquarters at the Wolfschanze, in Sep- and allowing free passage for US Air Force 7 reserve divisions tember and November 1943, as well as a and RAF bombers from air bases in south- 1 light division later visit in January 1944. Each time, ern Italy to targets in eastern Germany. In 2 mountain brigades the C.O.S. requested the return of the turn, the USA and Great Britain pledged various Border Guard groups security divisions from the East Front. not to bomb Hungarian targets.

Hungarian Dispositions on 19.03.1944 Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 107

The First Army headquarters was mobi- ally dropping out of the war. Hungary’s ment; the tendency of Hungarian radio lized on 6.03.44. Commanded by Gen- perfectly justified overtures to the Allies and newspaper news to go into more eral István Nady, it was to defend Hun- had not gone unnoticed. details regarding the Allies than of the gary along the East Carpathians. Germans, etc., etc. The Hungarian ef- The very obvious lack of will on the part forts to seek a separate peace with the The 16th and 24th Infantry Divisions, of the Hungarians to further participate western Allies were a major cause for the as well as the 2nd Mountain Brigade militarily, and their continued efforts to German grievance. Through her ambas- were assigned to the First Army. They get the security units back to Hungary, sador in Lisbon, Portugal, Hungary of- were already on their way to the front, were regarded by the Germans as further fered unconditional surrender to the having been dispatched on 6.02.44. marks unreliability. Western Allies on 7.02.44, but not to the The 2nd Armored Division was as- Russians! It was only the Western Al- signed to the Army reserve. The First The Germans felt that the Hungarian lies’ determination to hold together with Army was under complete Hungarian Government was unwilling to send units Russia that defeated these attempts. Hun- control, and was not bound by any into the Balkans because it feared that its gary was very ardent in her attempts at German orders. Mobilization had taken troops would come into conflict with suing for peace. Hungary was difficult to place battalion by battalion, in the least possible Allied forces landing there. (On turn down, as sympathy for her cause conspicuous manner, (and conse- the other hand, the reports coming out of still existed in many western circles. quently had taken until the middle of Hungary indicated that the Hungarian February 1944), owing to the trouble- Army could be relied on by the Germans; The continuing refusal by the Hungar- some situation with motor vehicles, no Hungarian soldier would turn his ians to upgrade their security forces in and also so as not to alarm the civilian weapon against a German.) Russia was another major contributing population. In the deployment areas, a factor in the bad feelings between the maximum of five to six trains with There were additional factors, such as two nations. military equipment were allowed to be the Hungarian refusal to deliver captured off loaded per day. Train schedules British and American airmen to the Ger- The tensions between Rumania and Hun- were rearranged so that the trains ar- mans; the refusal to provide air bases for gary was a major detraction from the war rived at their destinations after night- the Luftwaffe in Hungary; the very be- effort of both these countries, and was to fall, thereby allowing the off loading lated recognition of the reinstated Mus- be settled once and for all. to take place in the dark. In addition, solini; the naming of anti-Germans to divisional supply elements were not important positions within the govern- The Germans also felt that the equipment mobilized until the second echelon, they had delivered and shared with the and consequently did not arrive until Hungarian Army was laying around use- early March 1944. German Order of Battle lessly, and could be better used else- for Fall Margareta where. The Germans also felt that the The First Army divided the Carpathians 19.03.1944 Hungarians were not sending all the oil into two defense sectors. The boundary Oberbefhelshaber Südost (Vienna) that their production could spare. dividing the two sectors was between XXII. Gebirgskorps Kelecseny and Kereszke. On the east • Kampfgruppe A (south from the Banat) Whatever the main reason, the Germans was the 16th Infantry Division, on the 92. Grenadier-Regiment (mot) decided to put into effect their plans for 4. Panzergrenadier-Regiment Brandenburg west the 24th Infantry Division. All units 5. SS-Polizei-Regiment keeping Hungary in the war. This in- of the 2nd Mountain well as the Border 202. Panzer-Abteilung volved the occupation of Hungary by Guard battalions in the area were par- 201. Sturmgeschütz-Brigade German military forces. celled out amongst these two divisions. 45. Pionier-Bataillon (mot) • Kampfgruppe B (south from Neusatz) The 2nd Armored Division was Army 42. Jäger-Division It must be remembered that Hungary was Reserve, and, together with First Army one motorized bridge column a sovereign nation. Its leaders had the headquarters, was stationed at Munkács. • Kampfgruppe C (south from Essig) moral obligation and the political duty 8. SS-Kavallerie-Division and the sovereign right to do what was In February 1944 the Soviet Air Force one motorized bridge column LXIX. z.b.V. Armeekorps best for Hungary and its people. Ger- showed increasing interest in the area of • Kampfgruppe A (southwest from Virovitica) many had proved itself an unreliable ally, the cities of Körösmezö, Mármarossziget 1. Gebirgs-Division who refused to sell Hungary the neces- and Huszt. Reconnaissance planes regu- one motorized bridge column sary weapons or the rights to manufac- larly flew over the Hungarian positions • Kampfgruppe B (southwest from Croatia) ture them, who withheld equipment al- 367. Infantrie-Division every day and night. Particularly the one motorized bridge column ready paid for, (motor vehicles and weap- positions of the 16th Infantry Division LVIII. Armeekorps z.b.V. ons such as the 105mm antiaircraft guns, were frequently overflown. (northwest from Vienna) etc.), who held the security forces as Panzer-Lehr-Division hostages to Hungary’s participation in 16. SS- Panzergrenadier-Division I./5. Panther-Regiment (Panther) the war, who conscripted thousands of Fall Margareta 997. schwere Artillerie-Abteilung (mot) Hungarian citizens into the Waffen-SS, one motorized bridge column (the “Volksdeutscher” in the Bácska) – The first days of March 1944 found the one engineer construction battalion many against their will – and who threat- LXXXVIII. Armee-Korps z.b.V. Axis armies on the East Front in a very (north from Neumarkt) ened hundreds of thousands of its citi- sorry state indeed. Besides the heavy 1029. Grenadier-Regiment (mot) zens with deportation and extermina- fighting all along the front, the Soviet 1030. Grenadier-Regiment (mot) tion, (the Jews, the Gypsies, Serbs, etc.), forces had encircled strong German one battalion Regiment Brandenburg and who threatened the very integrity of one motorized bridge column forces at Cernovic, and had thereby one engineer construction battalion Hungary and the safety of its citizens by opened a yawning gap of over 200 kilo- In Reserve: planning to defend the Nazi Reich on meters between Tarnopol and Cernovic. 21. Panzer-Division (in France) Hungarian soil. 100. Jäger-Division (in Belgrad) Italy’s example in 1943 had made Ger- 507. schwere Panzer-Abteilung (in Holland) One of the main aims of the German 301. Panzer-Abteilung (Funklenk) (in Italy) many was very sensitive about another occupation was to insure that the Hun- 108 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9 garian economy continued production sympathetic to the Germans. In any In June 1944, General der Infanterie without stop. Field Marshal Keitel – event, most of those troops that were Walter Bühle, representing the OKW C.O.S. of the OKW (German Armed mobilized and equipped – and there- (German Armed Forces High Command), Forces High Command) – had issued fore could have offered a coherent re- came to Hungary and met with General orders to the invading forces that ex- sistance – were either in the Carpathian Cstay, the Honvéd Minister. pressly forbade damaging or interfering Mountains or in Russia. Matters were in any way with the economy. not helped by the fact that at this criti- The subject of the meeting was to dis- cal moment the Russians increased the cuss the armaments industry, and the The top Hungarian military leaders pressure on the troops east of the Car- equipping of the Hungarian Army with (Horthy – the Head of State, General pathians, and had advanced to within German weapons. Since 90% of the Ferenc Szombathelyi – the Army C.O.S., 100 kilometers of the eastern Hungar- weapons being produced in Hungary – Jenö Ghycyz – the Foreign Minister, and ian border. as was almost the entire industrial out- General Lajos Cstay – the Honvéd Min- put – were bound for Germany, (which ister), had been invited to Germany to On 1.05.1944, German forces stationed in turn also supplied most of the raw meet with Hitler to discuss military top- in Hungary were as follows: materials for the production), the Army ics, in particular the return of the occu- 53,425 troops in the operational zone was not receiving much in the way of pation forces from the East Front. They 2,032 in western Hungary modern equipment from the Hungar- had been purposely lured to Germany so 1,793 in Budapest. ian industry. The talks resulted in the that the main Hungarian leadership would “Bühle Contract” of 10.06.1944. It be away from the scene of events at the By 1.06.1944, this number had decreased promised that the equipment and arms critical time and thereby be unable to to some extent, and the emphasis on that the Army lacked because of the influence events. They arrived in Ger- location had been changed to the capital: deliveries of the Hungarian industry to many on 18.03.1944. 41,661 troops in the operational zone Germany would be in turn compen- 1,738 in western Hungary sated by the Germans. The Bühle Con- In the meeting with Horthy, Hitler threat- 3,077 in Budapest. tract fixed German deliveries of weap- ened the regent with imprisonment if the ons and equipment in the annex of the Hungarians did not accede the occupation contract. The annex was known as the without resistance. He also threatened to Under German Administration “Elch Program”. allow the Rumanians, Slovaks, Serbs, and Croatians to assist in the occupation of On 20.03.1944, the Croatians decided to The Elch Program supposedly com- Hungary if the Hungarians did not cooper- take advantage of the German occupa- mitted the Germans to a monthly de- ate. (However, this was merely a bluff, and tion and announced their claim to the livery of: was never seriously contemplated). The Mur Island occupied in 1941 by Hun- 700 light machine-guns “anti-German” government in power, with gary. The Hungarian General Staff re- 250 heavy machine-guns premier Kállay at its head, was to be requested – and received permission – to 200 mortars placed. Hitler promised to withdraw the move elements of the III Corps to the 35 antitank guns (75mm) occupying troops once a new cabinet more south west border. 24 howitzers (105mm) to his liking had been sworn in. 8 antiaircraft guns (80mm) By 21.03.1944, the leading elements 25 Hetzer tank destroyers The German Army began its occupation of the various German Kampfgruppen of Hungary on 19.03.44. Only two inci- had met at the Tisza River. The new However, ammunition for the above was dents of resistance were encountered. pro-German cabinet was installed on not included in the Elch Program. 23.03.1944. The Germans regarded the Based on a misunderstanding some shots occupation of Hungary as completed It was intended by the Hungarians to were fired at Pétervárad, near Újvidék. by 24.03.1944. use these deliveries to modernize their divisions which had been mobilized The IX Corps mobilized, but on receiv- The area between the Tisza River and the for war, but were still located in the ing no confirmation from the VKF or Carpathian Mountains was declared to be peacetime garrisons. The Hungarian Admiral Horthy, stood down. The great an operational zone under complete Ger- equipment freed by these deliveries majority of the population and even most man military control as of 25.03.1944, and was to be passed on to the reserve of the military did not really know the included all Hungarian units in the area. divisions in Hungary and on the East exact status of German-Hungarian rela- Front as well as replacement formations was, and remained passive. The On 11.03.1944 Feldmarschall Keitel is- tions in Hungary. fact that the German stab in the back sued orders that the main mission of the failed to provoke more resistance is be- new German administration in Hungary General der Artillerie Eduard Wag- cause the Hungarians were so anti-Com- was to secure the continued functioning ner, the Quartermaster-General of the munist and anti-Russian. of agricultural, the oil industry, the ar- German Army, came to Budapest and maments factories, and mines as vital to promised that the German Army would Units of the GESTAPO (German secret the German war effort. replace lost and worn out material for police) commanded by SS leader Otto the Hungarian combat divisions at the Skorzeny, arrest Gen. Lajos Keresztes- Although the Szabolcs Plan had foreseen front in the same manner as for Ger- Fischer, the Minister of Interior, (the a certain continuing reorganization in man units. Regent’s former Military Chief of Staff), 1944 for the Army, the 1943 aspect of the Prime Minister Miklos Kállay, many plan had not been completed except for The Hungarian industry was contracted Hungarian statesmen, politicians, lead- the personnel and organizational aspects, to deliver weapons to the Army each ing military personnel, and confine them and even these were behind schedule. To month, over and above what the Ger- to detention camps. further complicate the matter, the Ger- mans were delivering: man invasion brought with it the German 400 light machine-guns Contrary to the Hungarian politicians, demands to move parts of the Hungarian 40 heavy machine-guns many of the senior officers were openly armaments industry to the Reich. 50 mortars Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 109

INFANTRY DIVISIONS AUTHORIZED MAIN WEAPONS light heavy light medium heavy light heavy light heavy assault light armored MG MG ATR mortar mortar mortar ATG ATG howitzer howitzer gun AA gun car 1943 Infantry Division (Szabolcs I) Infantry Company 12 –22––––––––– MG Company – 12 – – 4 –––––––– Infantry Battalion 36 12 6 6 4 –4–––––– Infantry Regiment 111 36 18 18 20 – 20 –––––– Bicycle Company 12 –22––––––––– Cavalry Company 9222––––––––– Reconnaissance Battalion 21 2444–4–––––1+4 Artillery Regiment ––––––––3216––– Anti-Aircraft Company –––––––––––12– Infantry Division 354 110 58 58 64 – 64 – 32 16 – 12 5

1944 Infantry Division (Szabolcs II) Infantry Company 12 ––6––––––––– MG Company – 12 – – 8 –––––––– Infantry Battalion 36 12 – 18 8 –4–––––– Infantry Regiment 117 40 – 54 24 12 12 9––––– Assault Gun Battalion ––––––––––30–– Bicycle Company 93–6––––––––– Cavalry Company 93–6––––––––– Reconnaissance Battalion 21 6 – 12 8 4–3––––4 Artillery Regiment ––––––––2424––– Anti-Aircraft Company –––––––––––12– Infantry Division 360 126 – 174 80 40 66 30 24 24 30 12 4

1944/45 Infantry Division Infantry Company 9212––––––––– MG Company 2 12 – – 8 –––––––– Infantry Battalion 30 18 3 6 8 –4–––––– Infantry Regiment 101 54 9 19 24 – 12 3––––– Anti-Tank Battalon 10 ––––––9––10–– Bicycle Company 9212––––––––– Cavalry Company 9212––––––––– Reconnaissance Battalion 27 4244––3––––4 Artillery Regiment 54 ––––8––2424––– Anti-Aircraft Company –––––––––––12– Infantry Division 400 166 29 31 76 8 36 21 24 12 10 12 4

Unfortunately, the Germans and the divisions at the front, (which included Unfortunately, the Hungarian equip- Hungarians did not come away from the divisions of the II Reserve Corps), ment so freed did not go to the reserve the meeting with the same interpreta- the Hungarians found that they had or replacement divisions in Hungary tion of the Elch Program. The Ger- little prospect of establishing and train- as aplnned, but had to be used to re- mans assumed that the weapons should ing a modern army within Hungary. place losses sustained by the combat be delivered to those divisions already divisions at the front. In addition, Ger- at the front, where enough ammunition The Hungarians planned to raise four man commands seized shipments of was available to use the weapons at infantry divisions with modern equip- the “Elch Program” for their own use once. So they began to insist that the ment in Hungary by August 1944. But while they were enroute to the front. deliveries be sent to the front, and not only the 7th Infantry Division (in June These were usually counted by Ger- into the Hungarian for divisions in the 44) and the 20th Infantry Division (in many as having been delivered. Fur- process of mobilizing. August 1944) was issued German thermore, the promised resupply in the equipment in accordance with the Hun- field by the Germans rarely took place, As the Germans would only deliver the garian interpretation of the Bühle Con- and Hungarian equipment had to be promised arms and equipment to those tract. used instead. 110 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

Organizational Changes in 1944 of battle as cadres which could be quickly Starting in the Summer of 1944, the Army filled up with personnel. Except for a attempted to reorganize its infantry divi- The new Szabolcs Plan II of 1.03.1944, couple of transport columns and a cadre sions along German lines. This lead to the coupled with the occupation of Hungary command staff, the supply and support first formations mobilized (6th, 7th, 10th, in March 1944 by the Germans, brought services were mobilization units. and 13th) receiving additional units and many organizational changes. The prom- equipment, such as platoons of heavy anti- ised modern equipment covered in the The infantry divisions were modified tank guns. An antiaircraft battalion with Bühle Contract caused the modification from the Szabolcs I to the Szabolcs II two batteries of 80mm guns and a heavy of some of the equipment authorized in Plan during the spring and summer of artillery battalion with two batteries of the Szabolcs Plan. As indicated above, 1944. The changes in the infantry divi- 149mm howitzers (both from GHQ Troops) this affected only those divisions sent to sion from the Szabolcs I Plan of 1.10.1943 were permanently assigned. They were also or on the front, and then only for some of to that of the Szabolcs II Plan of each given an additional motorized supply them. 1.03.1944 are listed below. (See also column. table on page 109). As foreseen by the mobilization plan, the These extras could only be done at cost field forces now had only the First Army The infantry regimental units were con- to the other, non-mobilized infantry di- and five corps headquarters (II, VI, VII, solidated into a headquarters company, visions. When these other divisions were VIII (redesignated in April 1944 as II which was also further strengthened. mobilized, the heavy antitank platoons Reserve Corps), and IX Corps. The mortar company was authorized was to be returned to them. 12 heavy mortars. The antitank com- The Second Army (functioning as the pany was equipped with 9 heavy On 1.05.1944, the Replacement Army was Hungarian Occupation Forces Command) (75mm) antitank guns. The infantry raised, and the replacement system of the had been relieved on 6.04.1944. After companies were to be strengthened Army was restructured. All the units par- mobilizing the active infantry divisions, with more weapons. (The antitank rifles ticipating in the personnel replacement the I, III, IV, and V Military Districts (20mm) were not longer included, as pipeline were consolidated under this new were to remain behind. When it returned their production had ceased). command. The infantry divisions raised from the East Front in April 1944, the field replacement battalions. Personnel for VIII Corps Headquarters was also rel- The reconnaissance battalion platoons these battalions would be received from a egated to cadre status. were consolidated into a headquarters newly-raised, single central replacement company, to which a motor maintenance and training depot (kiképzö és felázerelö The Second Army, the Third Army, the I platoon was added. The Mortar Platoon központ – abbreviated to kik.) in each Armored Corps, the Engineer Command was to be upgraded to company size with Military District. During the Fall of 1944, Staffs, the Signal Command Staffs, as heavy (120mm) mortars added. The Anti- personnel replacements were also received well as the Artillery Command Staffs Tank Platoon was to be converted to from other combat formations which had were to be discontinued. heavy antitank guns. The Bicycle and been dissolved. Cavalry Companies were also authorized This plan, which was to allow a simplifi- more equipment. The regimental heavy mortar companies cation and a streamlining of the com- could not be provided with enough weap- mand structures in the field, could only The artillery regiment received a mo- ons. The few mortars (120mm) available be partially achieved owing to main three torized heavy battalion with 2 batter- were assigned to the artillery regiments, factors. ies of 4 field howitzers. The former 4th which maintained a battery with eight battery was supposed to be ceded to weapons each. The first was the activation of the Re- the reserve division of the parent Mili- placement Army on 1.05.1944. tary District. In the Fall of 1944, a new organization was proposed as the 1944/1945 organi- The second was that many measures The Szabolcs Plan II also foresaw an zation. It was a further attempt by the meant to be implement the Szabolcs II assault gun battalion for each infantry Army to create an infantry division struc- Plan were often hampered by German division. The 2nd – 8th Assault Gun tured identically to that of the German intervention. Battalions were renumbered as 7th, 10th, Army. In some cases, even the weapons 13th, 16th, 20th, 24th, and 25th, respec- were to be German. The plan remained The third was the rapidly deteriorating tively, to indicate the infantry division to basically stillborn. Weapons and equip- situation of the East Front. Most of the which they were supposed to be assigned. ment were not available in enough num- corps headquarters remained in exist- Confusingly, the 1st Assault Gun Battal- bers. Replacements were not forthcom- ence to one extent or another. The Sec- ion was not redesignated as the 6th. ing for the few German weapons the ond and Third Armies – which had been Hungarians had. And the continuing discontinued in the meantime – were Slow production of the Zrinyi assault losses of equipment and arms in combat raised again. Even the artillery command guns prevented the implementation of could not be made up from either domes- staffs had to be reactivated. this plan. tic or foreign sources.

In August 1944, the Military Police Ser- The total number of supply columns in The reserve divisions foreseen by the vice (harcgegyelembiztositó szervezet) each infantry division was reduced from Szabolcs Plans were supposed to have was established. On 7.08.1944 each di- 11 to 7. the same organization as the infantry vision and brigade in the Army received divisions, although they only were au- a military police staff (battalion level) Personnel to fill up the mobilized units thorized three artillery battalions. (The and a military police company. These to full war time strength was provided by fourth was to come later from the infan- units were mainly engaged in maintain- mid-1944 by means of March Battalions. try divisions). However, the light divi- ing order in the rear areas. Motorization was inadequate. The motor sions on the East Front which were sup- vehicles were overwhelmingly from the posed to become the reserve divisions Most of the combat units of the infantry civilian sector, and were of many makes were never really fully reorganized in divisions existed in the peace time order and models. accordance with the Szabolcs Plan II, Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 111 and remained Huba III light divisions headquarters. They maintained their old talion platoons were also consolidated under reduced strength tables of organi- numbering corresponding to their former into a headquarters company, and aug- zation and equipment. Many improvisa- parent mountain battalions. mented by a motor maintenance platoon. tions and some improvements took place The antitank platoon received 3 heavy in 1943 and 1944. (See Chapter 13 – The During the Summer of 1944, the two antitank guns. The Infantry and heavy Hungarian Occupation Forces). Those mountain brigades each received a mo- companies were strengthened. reserve divisions that were supposed to torized heavy artillery battery (149mm be raised in Hungary in accordance with howitzers) and an antiaircraft battery The reconnaissance battalion units were the Szabolcs Plans were not activated for (80mm guns). consolidated into a headquarters com- lack of equipment. pany. The antitank platoon received 3 The brigades raised field replacement heavy antitank guns and was reinforced The 27th Light Division was a regular battalions, formed from the March Bat- by a mortar company. The armored car infantry formation under the a new Szabolcs talions of the VIII and IX Military Dis- company was deleted. Instead, the bat- Plan organization. It only had one infantry tricts. With the establishment of the Re- talion received a company with light Toldi regiment and one artillery battalion with placement Army on 1.05.1944, all re- tanks. The reconnaissance component correspondingly reduced supply and sup- placement units for the mountain bri- was augmented by a second motorcycle port service units. (The second infantry gades were assembled under into two company. These three reconnaissance regiment and a second artillery battalion mountain field replacement brigades, and companies were organized in the same were to be raised upon mobilization). On gathered at a training ground in west way as the motorized infantry companies 1.10.1943, it was assigned to the Székel Hungary. These two field replacement Command. Its was to serve as the mobile mountain brigades, (after three months The signal battalion received a third, reserve of this command in case of a Ruma- of extensive use in combat), were used to heavy telephone construction company. nian surprise attack on southern Transyl- fill up the depleted mountain brigades in vania. Upon mobilization, the 57th Infan- November 1944. The 2nd Armored Division was assigned try Regiment and the II/27th Artillery Regi- a third battalion with heavy howitzers in ment were filled up by personnel from the In November 1944, the 1st Mountain March 1944, the independent I Motor- Székler Corner. The remaining units were Division was activated, combining both ized Heavy Artillery Battalion. to raised by replacement units of the 25th brigades. Again, this remained a paper Infantry Division. The 27th Light Division exercise, as the brigades’ units were too The 2nd Armored Division was filled up was also know as the “Székler” Division. scattered and too involved in combat to to full mobilized strength by mid-1944. This subordination was dissolved by the be withdrawn to reorganize. The motor vehicle situation, as discussed Germans in May 1944, and the division elsewhere, was appalling. The supply was assigned to the First Army. The 1943 and 1944 Hungarian armored trains of the combat and signal compa- divisions still were only shadows of their nies consisted almost entirely of requisi- Contrary to the mobilization plan, the contemporary counterparts. The tanks tioned civilian motor vehicles. The same 27th Light Division was filled up with were equipped with outdated guns and applied in part for the trains of the artil- personnel from the Székel Corner. Mo- were but weakly armored; the infantry lery and antiaircraft batteries. bilization was completed by mid-1944. was not armored at all; and the artillery It was reinforced with a 149mm howitzer was not self-propelled. The 2nd Armored Division had absolute battery and an 80mm antiaircraft battery. priority regarding equipment. The lack of The artillery was reequipped with Ger- The abysmal motor vehicle situation meant motor vehicles and tanks meant that the 1st man 10,5cm howitzers in August 1944. that only the 2nd Armored Division was in Armored Division was removed from the actual fact reorganized according to the order of battle until enough Hungarian On 15.11.1944 27th Light Division was new plans. The lack of equipment meant vehicles and equipment could be provided converted to a 1944 infantry division that full authorized strength was not even to equip this formation. The units of the 1st with 3 infantry regiments and redesig- achieved for this division. The new organi- Armored Division were relegated as re- nated as the 27th Infantry Division. zation was considered as a “guideline”, not placement units for the 2nd Armored Divi- as an imperative. sion. The 1st Armored Division had only The peace time organization of the 1st and weak cadres, so as enable the division to be 2nd Mountain Brigades closely resembled The peace time garrisons for the armored made ready when, and if, the necessary that of their mobilized organizations. The divisions were spread out over the I, V, equipment became available. The 1st Mo- combat units, stationed directly behind VIII, and IX Military Districts. The com- torized Regiment was made into a normal Hungary’s borders, had been at almost full position and strength of the units was the (foot) infantry regiment. mobilization strength since the beginning same in peace time as upon mobilization, of the war. The supply and support units excluding the logistics units, which in The extreme scarcity of vehicles meant were at 85% of full strength. peace time were represented by cadres. that other parts of the 2nd Armored Divi- sion had to be virtually de-motorized on The mountain brigades were also reorga- The tank regiment’s subunits were con- 1.04.1944. The units were affected by nized in accordance with the Szabolcs II solidated into a headquarters company. this measure: Plan. The battalion units were consoli- The tank battalions’ self-propelled anti- 7th Motorized Artillery Battalion dated into a Headquarters Company. The aircraft platoons were joined into a com- 3rd Battery/I Motorized Artillery Battalion. Mortar Platoon received 120mm instead pany at regimental level. The battalions 2nd Motorized Traffic Control Company of 81mm equipment. The three infantry, received a second heavy tank company. 1/2nd & 2/2nd Bridge Columns the MG, and the cavalry companies were The Toldi tank platoons were deleted I/2nd & II/2nd Supply Service Command Staffs strengthened. from the companies. 2/2nd Supply Services Anti-Aircraft Com- pany The mountain gun batteries which had The motorized regiment battalion sub- three cross-country ammunition columns been organically assigned to the mountain units were also gathered into a headquar- two motorized ammunition columns infantry battalions prior to 1.10.1943 were ters company, and reinforced with a motor one fuel column consolidated under an artillery battalion maintenance platoon. The motorized bat- one engineer equipment column 112 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

The 1st Cavalry Division was raised on been added to the organization of the self-propelled antiaircraft platoon was 1.10.1942 in accordance with the Huba division. It was also obvious to the Army deleted. III Plan, absorbing most of the two cav- that although it was faster than infantry, alry brigades. The Szabolcs I Plan fore- the horsed infantry was by no means as The reconnaissance battalion platoons saw the expansion of the formation to a fast as mechanized units, and could not were consolidated into a headquarters modern cavalry division. compete, let alone fight them on an even company. The antitank platoon received footing. heavy antitank guns. The battalion was Hungary had a cavalry division mainly reinforced by a mortar company. for economic reasons. But Hungary also Dismounted, the cavalry division had had a long, rich tradition of cavalry, and a combat strength equivalent to a very The 1st Cavalry Tank Battalion was also had a large number of good horse strong infantry regiment. The 10 artil- converted to 1 heavy and 3 light com- stock within its borders. It was a mobile lery batteries supplied an overwhelm- panies. The 2nd Horse Artillery Bat- formation within what was a basically an ing, tactical, battlefield firepower edge, talion was raised from the regimental infantry army. The experiences of the but heavy long range artillery was com- horse artillery batteries. A signal bat- 1941 Russian Campaign had moved the pletely missing. After the experiences talion with two companies was raised. Honvéd Minister dissolve all horsed units in 1941, any further idea of including The Cavalry Division was de-motor- and to replace them with bicycle troops. tanks within the Huszár regiments was ized in Spring 1944 under the optimis- Admiral Horthy, in his function as head completely abandoned. Even the mo- tic assumption that it would not mobi- of state and Army supreme commander – torized heavy weapons could on occa- lized in the near future. under protest of the Army General Staff sion not keep up with the mounted – cancelled this plan. He pointed out that units in rough terrain. When the Cavalry Division was mobi- Hungary had a glorious cavalry tradi- lized on 25.04.1944, it received 39 tion, he ordered the accelerated forma- Whatever the combat strength of the heavy antitank guns and a motorized tion of the Cavalry Division. Cavalry Division, it had an inner strength heavy artillery battery (1/VII). based on its long traditions. The Cavalry Division was the mobile The replacement depots for the Cav- reserve of the Army supreme command The peace time garrisons of the Cavalry alry Division were moved west of the for the defense in Hungary, and not to be Division were spread out over the 5th, Danube from the 5th, 8th, and 9th used outside of the borders of the nation. 8th, and 9th Military Districts. All units, Military Districts and gathered under The horses were conceived only as being excluding the logistics units, were fully the Central Cavalry Training Group a method of transporting infantry quickly mobilized. The Cavalry Division also (Központi lovas kiképzö csoport). It in a country not overly blessed with good suffered the same problems regarding was again moved in November 1944 to roads. It was obvious to all concerned motor vehicles as the armored divisions the area north of Lake Balaton, and in that cavalry was particularly vulnerable did. December 1944 north of the Danube to armored and air attack, as had been River to Csallököz, the Great Schütt amply shown by the 1st Cavalry Brigade Changes effecting the Cavalry Division Island. in the 1941 Russian Campaign in the in 1944 were: Ukraine. After losing all its tanks, the 1st Cav- The Huszár regiments received an heavy alry Tank Battalion was removed from Training in the Cavalry Division was antitank company, and a mortar com- the division. The personnel were used based on using the horses to move rap- pany with 12 mortars (81mm). The cav- in the Danube line under command of idly over large areas through any terrain alry MG companies were strengthened, the River Brigade. to be encountered in Hungary. Once the and authorized a heavy antitank platoon. horses arrived at their destination, their The battalion subunits of the bicycle bat- The 1st Cavalry Division was renamed riders were to dismount and fight as talion were gathered into a headquarters the 1st Royal Hungarian Huszár Divi- infantry. To support the weight of the company, the antitank platoon was re- sion on 1.08.1944. infantry attack, motorized and bicycle equipped with 3 heavy guns, and a mo- elements, as well as a tank battalion, had torcycle scout platoon was added. The * * *

NOTE: The organizational diagrams presented on the following pages depict mobilized formations in accordance with the 1943 Szabolcs I and 1944 Szabolcs II Plans. It is must be emphasized that the diagrams represent ideal organizations that were rarely, if ever, achieved. Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 113

Brigade Headquarters Divisional Supply and Support Services Headquarters Brigade Artillery Commander Anti-Aircraft Company (12 AAMG)(horse-drawn/wagon-mounted) Brigade Infantry Commander 4 Supply Columns (horse-drawn wagons) 5 Supply Columns (horse-drawn carts) Mountain Infantry Battalions 3 Supply Columns (pack animal) Headquarters Company, with 1 Supply Column (ammunition)(horse-drawn wagons) • Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition)(horse-drawn carts) • Field Telephone Platoon 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition)(pack animal) • Scout Platoon 1 Maintenance Company • Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [37mm]) 1 Veterinary Company • Heavy Mortar Platoon (4 mortars [120mm]) 1 Mountain Combat Bridge Column 3 Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 6 HMG) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) 1 Machine Gun Company (12 HMG + 8 mortars [81mm]) 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations) 1 Field Bakery Company 2 Mountain Artillery Battalions 1 Medical Company (partially motorized) 3 Light Artillery Batteries (4 mountain guns [75mm – pack]) 1 Ambulance Column (motorized) Motorized Artillery Battery (4 towed field howitzers [149mm]) Field Replacement Battalion 4 Field Replacement Companies Mountain Cavalry Company (9 LMG + 3 HMG + 6 mortars [50mm]) Anti-Tank Company (6 ATG [37mm]) Motorized Anti-Tank Company (9 ATG [75mm] + 9 LMG])

Mountain Combat Engineer Company (4 LMG + 2 HMG) Mountain Signal Company (5 LMG) Anti-Aircraft Battery (6 motorized anti-aircraft guns [80mm]) Anti-Aircraft Battery (6 motorized anti-aircraft guns [40mm])

Mountain Engineer Company (3 LMG + 2 HMG + 2 flame throwers) NOTES: Mountain Signal Company (5 LMG) The two Mauntain Brigades each raised a Border Guard Group (Hv.) upon mobilization. Attached was a varying number of static Border Police (Po.) and Fortress Infantry (Er.) Compa- nies.

Upon general mobilization, the Border Police units remained assigned to the Ministry of the Interior. (Unless they raised a Border Guard Battalion, which was reassigned to the Honvéd Ministry). The Border Police, the Border Guard and the Fortress units remained in place, and did not follow the Mountain Brigades into the field. 114 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

Division Headquarters Divisional Supply and Support Services Headquarters Divisional Artillery Commander Anti-Aircraft Company (12 AAMG)(horse-drawn/wagon-mounted) Divisional Infantry Commander Supply Command Field Post Unit 7 Supply Columns (ammunition)(horse-drawn wagons) 2 Supply Column (rations)(horse-drawn wagons) Infantry Regiments 2 Supply Column (ammunition)(motorized) Bicycle Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) Field Telephone Platoon 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations) Cavalry Scout Platoon (3 LMG) 1 Field Bakery Company Mortar Company (8 mortars [81mm]) 1 Medical Company (partially motorized) Motorized Anti-Tank Company (8 ATG [40mm]) 1 Field Hospital Infantry Battalions 2 Ambulance Columns (motorized) Field Telephone Platoon 1 Veterinary Company Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [40mm]) 1 Motorized Maintenance Company 3 Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 2 mortars [50mm] + 2 ATG [20mm]) 1 Guard Company Machine Gun Company (12 HMG + 4 mortars [81mm]) 1 Engineer Equipment Company 1 Band Reconnaissance Battalion (1 Csaba armored car) Bicycle Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) Military Labor Battalion Bicycle Telephone Platoon 3 Military Labor Companies Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [40mm]) Mortar Platoon (4 mortars [81mm]) Armored Car Platoon (4 Csaba armored cars) Bicycle Infantry Company (12 LMG + 2 mortars [50mm] + 2 ATG [20mm]) Cavalry Company (12 LMG + 2 HMG + 2 mortars [50mm] + 2 ATG [20mm]) Combat Engineer Battalion 3 Combat Engineer Companies (4 LMG + 2 HMG) 1 Heavy Combat Bridge Column

Signal Battalion Telephone Company (5 LMG) Radio Company (4 LMG) 4 Artillery Battalions 2 Light Artillery Batteries (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [100mm]) 1 Heavy Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [149mm]) Artillery Observation Battery

Anti-Aircraft Battery (12 motorized anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 115

Division Headquarters 3 Artillery Battalions Divisional Artillery Commander 2 Light Artillery Batteries (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [100mm]) Divisional Infantry Commander 1 Heavy Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [149mm]) Field Post Unit Motorized Heavy Artillery Battalion Infantry Regiments 2 Motorized Artillery Batteries (4 towed field howitzers [149mm]) Headquarters Company, with • Bicycle Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) Artillery Observation Battery • Field Telephone Platoon • Cavalry Scout Platoon (3 LMG + 2 mortars [50mm]) Anti-Aircraft Battery (12 motorized anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) • Bicycle Scout Platoon (3 LMG + 2 mortars [50mm]) Mortar Company (12 mortars [120mm]) Divisional Supply and Support Services Headquarters Motorized Anti-Tank Company (9 ATG [75mm] + 9 LMG) Anti-Aircraft Company (12 AAMG)(horse-drawn/wagon-mounted) Infantry Battalions Supply Command Field Telephone Platoon 5 Supply Columns (ammunition)(horse-drawn wagons) Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [40mm]) 1 Supply Column (rations)(horse-drawn wagons) 3 Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 6 HMG) 1 Supply Column (ammunition)(motorized) Machine Gun Company (12 HMG + 8 mortars [81mm]) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations) Reconnaissance Battalion (1 Csaba armored car) 1 Field Bakery Company Headquarters Company, with 1 Medical Company (partially motorized) • Armored Car Platoon (4 Csaba armored cars) 1 Field Hospital • Bicycle Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) 2 Ambulance Columns (motorized) • Bicycle Telephone Platoon 1 Veterinary Company • Motorized Maintenance Platoon 1 Motorized Maintenance Company • Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (3 ATG [75mm] + 3 LMG]) 1 Guard Company Mortar Company (8 mortars [81mm] + 4 mortars [120mm]) 1 Engineer Equipment Company Bicycle Infantry Company (9 LMG + 3 HMG + 6 mortars [50mm]) 1 Band Cavalry Company (9 LMG + 3 HMG + 6 mortars [50mm]) Military Labor Battalion Combat Engineer Battalion 3 Military Labor Companies 3 Combat Engineer Companies (4 LMG + 2 HMG) 1 Heavy Combat Bridge Column Field Replacement Battalion 4 Field Replacement Companies Signal Battalion Telephone Company (5 LMG) Radio Company (4 LMG) Assault Gun Battalion 2 Assault Gun Batteries (10 Zrinyi [75mm] assault guns) 1 Assault Gun Battery (10 Zrinyi [105mm] assault guns) 116 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

Reconnaissance Battalion (1 Csaba armored car) Headquarters Company, with • Armored Car Platoon (4 Csaba armored cars) • Bicycle Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) • Bicycle Telephone Platoon • Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [40mm]) • Mortar Platoon (4 mortars [81mm]) Bicycle Infantry Company (12 LMG + 2 mortars [50mm]) Cavalry Company (9 LMG + 2 mortars [50mm] + 2 ATR [20mm]) Combat Engineer Battalion 3 Combat Engineer Companies (4 LMG + 2 HMG) 1 Heavy Combat Bridge Column Signal Battalion NOTES: Telephone Company (5 LMG) The 1943/44 Reserve Divisions basically reflect the organization as Radio Company (4 LMG) 3 Artillery Battalions authorized for the Infantry and Reserve Divisions on 1.11.1943, but 2 Light Artillery Batteries (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [100mm]) without the additional equipment issued to those formations being 1 Heavy Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [149mm]) mobilized in March 1944. Non-mobilized Infantry Divisions main- Artillery Observation Battery tained the old organization. However, the Reserve Divisions were very much under strength according to the new Szabolcs Plan. (See Anti-Aircraft Battery (12 motorized anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) the chapter on Hungarian Occupation Forces). Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 117

Signal Company (5 LMG) 2 Artillery Battalions 2 Light Artillery Batteries (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [100mm]) 1 Heavy Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn field howitzers [149mm])

Anti-Aircraft Battery (6 motorized anti-aircraft guns [80mm]) Anti-Aircraft Battery (12 motorized anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) 118 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

Division Headquarters Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (1 Csaba armored car) Divisional Artillery Commander Staff Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Field Post Detachment Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Tank Regiment Motorized Maintenance Platoon Headquarters Detachment, with Motorized Anti-Tank Company (6 ATG [40mm]) • Signal Platoon: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks; 1 Turán [40mm] tank Armored Car Company (13 Csaba armored cars) • Light Tank Platoon : 5 Toldi [20mm] tanks Motorcycle Infantry Company (12 LMG + 2 mortars [60mm]) Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) Motorized Infantry Company (12 LMG + 2 mortars [60mm] + 2 ATR[20mm]) Motorized Traffic Control Platoon 2 Motorized Light Artillery Battalions Motorized Maintenance Company 3 Motorized Light Artillery Batteries (4 towed field howitzers [105mm]) Tank Battalion 1 Motorized Heavy Artillery Battalion Headquarters Company, with 3 Motorized Heavy Artillery Batteries (4 towed field howitzers [149mm]) • Signal Platoon: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks; 1 Turán [40mm] tank • Light Tank Platoon (5 Toldi [20mm] tanks) Motorized Anti-Aircraft Battalion Motorized Supply Company (cross-country) 1 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Batteries (4 anti-aircraft guns [80mm]) 1 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Batteries (6 anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) Anti-Aircraft Platoon: 1 Toldi [20mm] command tank 4 Nimrod [40mm] self-propelled AA guns Self-Propelled Anti-Aircraft Battalion (1 Toldi [20mm] command tank) Motorized Maintenance Platoon 1 Heavy Tank Company: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks 4 Anti-Aircraft Companies: 1 Toldi [20mm] command tank 9 Turán [75mm] tanks, 5 Toldi [40mm] tanks 6 Nimrod [40mm] self-propelled AA guns 2 Medium Tank Companies: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks Motorized Signal Battalion 15 Turán [40mm] tanks; 5 Toldi [40mm] tanks Motorized Telephone Company (5 LMG) Motorized Infantry Regiment Motorized Radio Company (4 LMG) Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) Motorized Divisional Supply and Support Services Headquarters Motorized Telephone Platoon Anti-Aircraft Company (6 anti-aircraft machine guns)(motorized) Motorcycle Reconnaissance Platoon (3 LMG + 1 HMG) Anti-Aircraft Company (4 anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) Motorized Traffic Control Platoon 2 Supply Commands (motorized) 3 Motorized Infantry Battalions 3 Motorized Supply Columns (ammunition)(cross country) Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) 5 Supply Columns (ammunition)(motorized) Motorized Telephone Platoon 1 Supply Column (rations)(motorized) Motorcycle Reconnaissance Platoon (3 LMG + 1 HMG) 3 Supply Columns (P.O.L.)(motorized) Anti-Aircraft Platoon: 1 Toldi [20mm] command tank 1 Maintenance Company(motorized) 4 Nimrod [40mm] self-propelled AA guns 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations)(motorized) Motorized Anti-Tank Company (6 ATG [40mm]) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition)(motorized) 3 Motorized Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 2 mortars [60mm] + 2 ATR [20mm]) 2 Field Bakeries (motorized) Motorized Heavy Company (12 HMG + 4 mortars [81mm]) 1 Tank Recovery Company (motorized) Motorized Combat Engineer Battalion 1 Engineer Equipment Company (motorized) 2 Combat Engineer Companies (4 LMG + 2 HMG) 1 Tank Reserve Company 2 Motorized Heavy Combat Bridge Columns 1 Medical Company (motorized) 2 Ambulance Columns (motorized) 1 Guard Company (motorized) Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 119

Division Headquarters Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (1 Toldi [20mm] tank) Divisional Artillery Commander Staff Headquarters Company, with Motorized Field Post Detachment • Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) • Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Tank Regiment • Motorized Maintenance Platoon Headquarters Company, with • Motorized Heavy Anti-Tank Platoon (3 ATG [75mm] + 3 LMG) • Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) Motorized Mortar Company (8 mortars [81mm] + 4 mortars [120mm]) • Motorized Traffic Control Platoon Light Tank Company (18 Toldi [20mm] tanks) • Signal Platoon: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks; 1 Turán [40mm] tank 2 Motorcycle Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 6 HMG) • Light Tank Platoon (5 Toldi [20mm] tanks) Motorized Infantry Company (12 LMG + 6 HMG) Anti-Aircraft Company: 3 Toldi [20mm] command tanks 2 Motorized Light Artillery Battalions 12 Nimrod [40mm] self-propelled AA guns 3 Motorized Light Artillery Batteries (4 towed field howitzers [105mm]) Motorized Maintenance Company 1 Motorized Heavy Artillery Battalion Tank Battalion 2 / 3 Motorized Heavy Artillery Batteries (4 towed field howitzers [149mm]) Headquarters Company, with Motorized Anti-Aircraft Battalion • Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) • Motorized Traffic Control Platoon 1 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Batteries (4 anti-aircraft guns [80mm]) • Signal Platoon: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks; 1 Turán [40mm] tank 1 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Batteries (6 anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) • Light Tank Platoon: 5 Toldi [20mm] tanks Self-Propelled Anti-Aircraft Battalion (1 Toldi [40mm] command tank) Motorized Supply Company (cross-country) Motorized Maintenance Platoon 3 Anti-Aircraft Companies: 1 Toldi [20mm] command tank 2 Heavy Tank Companies: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks 6 Nimrod [40mm] self-propelled AA guns 9 Turán [75mm] tanks Motorized Signal Battalion 2 Medium Tank Companies: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks Motorized Telephone Company (5 LMG) 16 Turán [40mm] tanks Motorized Heavy Telephone Company (5 LMG) Motorized Infantry Regiment Motorized Radio Company (4 LMG) Headquarters Company, with Motorized Divisional Supply and Support Services Headquarters • Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) Anti-Aircraft Company (6 anti-aircraft machine guns)(motorized) • Motorized Telephone Platoon Anti-Aircraft Company (4 anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) • Motorized Traffic Control Platoon 2 Supply Commands (motorized) • Motorcycle Reconnaissance Platoon (3 LMG + 2 HMG) 3 Motorized Supply Columns (ammunition)(cross country) Anti-Aircraft Company: 3 Toldi [20mm] command tanks 5 Supply Columns (ammunition)(motorized) 12 Nimrod [40mm] self-propelled AA guns 1 Supply Column (rations)(motorized) Motorized Maintenance Company 3 Supply Columns (P.O.L.)(motorized) 3 Motorized Infantry Battalions 1 Maintenance Company(motorized) Headquarters Company, with 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations)(motorized) • Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition)(motorized) • Motorized Telephone Platoon 2 Field Bakeries (motorized) • Motorcycle Reconnaissance Platoon (3 LMG + 2 HMG) 1 Tank Recovery Company (motorized) • Motorized Maintenance Platoon 1 Engineer Equipment Company (motorized) • Motorized Heavy Anti-Tank Platoon (3 ATG [75mm] + 3 LMG) 1 Tank Reserve Company 3 Motorized Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 6 HMG) 1 Medical Company (motorized) Motorized Heavy Company (12 HMG + 8 mortars [81mm]) 2 Ambulance Columns (motorized) Motorized Combat Engineer Battalion 1 Guard Company (motorized) 2 Combat Engineer Companies (4 LMG + 2 HMG) 2 Motorized Heavy Combat Bridge Columns 120 Reconstruction and Reorganization Chapter 9

Division Headquarters Motorized Mixed Signal Company (5 LMG) Divisional Artillery Commander Divisional Cavalry Commander 1 Horse Artillery Battalion Motorized Field Post Unit 3 Horse Artillery Batteries (4 horse-drawn cavalry guns [76.5mm])

Huszár Regiments Motorized Artillery Battalion Mounted Pioneer Platoon 3 Motorized Light Artillery Batteries (4 towed field howitzers [105mm]) Mounted Field Telephone Platoon Mounted Mortar Platoon (4 mortars [81mm]) Anti-Aircraft Battalion Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [40mm]) 1 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Battery (4 anti-aircraft guns [80mm]) Horse Artillery Battery (4 horse-drawn cavalry guns [75mm]) 2 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Batteries (6 anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) Cavalry Battalions Mounted Pioneer Platoon Bicycle Infantry Battalion Mounted Field Telephone Platoon Bicycle Pioneer Platoon Mounted Assault Platoon (3 LMG) Bicycle Field Telephone Platoon 3 Cavalry Companies (9 LMG + 2 HMG + 2 mortars [50mm] + 2 ATR) Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [40mm]) Heavy Company, with Anti-Aircraft Platoon: 1 Toldi [20mm] command tank • Mounted Heavy Machine Gun Platoon (5 HMG) 4 Nimrod [40mm] self-propelled AA guns • Mounted Medium Mortar Platoon (6 mortars [81mm]) Motorized Artillery Battery (4 field howitzers [105mm]) • Motorized Heavy Anti-Tank Platoon (3 ATG [40mm]) 2 Bicycle Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 2 mortars [60mm] + 2 ATR [20mm]) 1 Motorcycle Infantry Company (12 LMG + 2 mortars [60mm]) Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (1 Csaba armored car) 1 Motorized Machine Gun Company (6 HMG ) Motorized Pioneer Platoon Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Combat Engineer Company (4 LMG + 2 HMG) Motorized Heavy Anti-Tank Platoon (4 ATG [40mm]) Motorized Maintenance Platoon Motorized Divisional Supply and Support Services Headquarters 2 Armored Car Companies (13 Csaba armored cars) 2 Anti-Aircraft Companies (6 anti-aircraft machine guns)(motorized) Light Tank Company (18 Toldi [20mm] light tanks) 2 Supply Commands (motorized) 2 Motorcycle Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 2 mortars [60mm]) 3 Supply Columns (ammunition)(motorized) Motorized Infantry Company (12 LMG + 2 mortars [60mm] + 2 ATR [20mm]) 1 Supply Column (motorized) 1 Supply Column (rations)(motorized) Cavalry Tank Battalion 1 Supply Column (P.O.L.)(motorized) Headquarters Company, with 1 Motorized Maintenance Company • Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) 2 Heavy Combat Bridge Columns (motorized) • Motorized Traffic Control Platoon 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations)(motorized) • Signal Platoon: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks; 1 Turán [40mm] tank 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) (motorized) • Light Tank Platoon: 5 Toldi [20mm] tanks 2 Field Bakeries (motorized) Motorized Supply Company 1 Veterinary Company Motorized Maintenance Platoon 1 Engineer Equipment Company 2 Heavy Tank Companies: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks; 1 Medical Company (motorized) 9 Turán [75mm] tanks 2 Ambulance Columns (motorized) 5 Toldi [40mm] tanks 1 Bicycle Guard Company 2 Medium Tank Companies: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks 15 Turán [40mm] tanks 5 Toldi [40mm] tanks Chapter 9 Reconstruction and Reorganization 121

Division Headquarters Motorized Signal Battalion Divisional Artillery Commander Motorized Telephone Company (5 LMG) Divisional Cavalry Commander Motorized Radio Company (4 LMG) Motorized Field Post Unit 2 Horse Artillery Battalions Huszár Regiments 3 Horse Artillery Batteries (4 horse-drawn cavalry guns [76.5mm]) Mounted Pioneer Platoon Mounted Field Telephone Platoon Motorized Artillery Battalion Mounted Heavy Mortar Company (12 mortars [120mm]) 3 Motorized Light Artillery Batteries (4 towed field howitzers [105mm]) Motorized Anti-Tank Company (9 ATG [75mm] + 9 LMG) Cavalry Battalions Anti-Aircraft Battalion Mounted Field Telephone Platoon 1 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Battery (4 anti-aircraft guns [80mm]) Mounted Assault Platoon (3 LMG) 2 Motorized Anti-Aircraft Batteries (6 anti-aircraft guns [40mm]) 3 Cavalry Companies (9 LMG + 2 HMG + 2 mortars [50mm] + 2 ATR) Heavy Company, with Bicycle Infantry Battalion • Mounted Heavy Machine Gun Platoon (12 HMG) Headquarters Company, with • Mounted Medium Mortar Platoon (8 mortars [81mm]) • Bicycle Pioneer Platoon • Motorized Heavy Anti-Tank Platoon (3 ATG [75mm] + 3 LMG) • Bicycle Field Telephone Platoon • Motorized Anti-Tank Platoon (3 ATG [75mm] + 3 LMG) Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (1 Csaba armored car) • Motorcycle Platoon (3 LMG + 2 HMG) Headquarters Company, with Motorized Artillery Battery (4 field howitzers [105mm]) • Motorized Pioneer Platoon 2 Bicycle Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 6 HMG) • Motorized Field Telephone Platoon Motorcycle Infantry Company (12 LMG + 6 HMG) • Motorized Heavy Anti-Tank Platoon (3 ATG [75mm] + 3 LMG) Motorized Heavy Company (6 HMG + 8 mortars [81mm]) • Motorized Maintenance Platoon Motorized Mortar Company (8 mortars [81mm] + 4 mortars [120mm]) Motorized Combat Engineer Company (4 LMG + 2 HMG) 2 Armored Car Companies (13 Csaba armored cars) Light Tank Company (18 Toldi [20mm] light tanks) Motorized Divisional Supply and Support Services Headquarters 2 Motorcycle Infantry Companies (12 LMG + 6 HMG) 2 Anti-Aircraft Companies (6 anti-aircraft machine guns)(motorized) Motorized Infantry Company (12 LMG + 6 HMG) 2 Supply Commands (motorized) 3 Supply Columns (ammunition)(motorized) Cavalry Tank Battalion 1 Supply Column (motorized) Headquarters Company, with 1 Supply Column (rations)(motorized) • Motorized Pioneer Platoon (3 LMG) 1 Supply Column (P.O.L.)(motorized) • Motorized Traffic Control Platoon 1 Motorized Maintenance Company • Signal Platoon (3 Turán [40mm] command tanks) 2 Heavy Combat Bridge Columns (motorized) • Light Tank Platoon (5 Toldi [20mm] tanks) 1 Supply Administration Unit (rations)(motorized) Motorized Supply Company 1 Supply Administration Unit (ammunition) (motorized) Motorized Maintenance Platoon 2 Field Bakeries (motorized) 1 Heavy Tank Company: 2 Turán [75mm] command tanks 1 Veterinary Company 15 Turán [75mm] tanks 1 Engineer Equipment Company 3 Medium Tank Companies: 2 Turán [40mm] command tanks 1 Medical Company (motorized) 25 Turán [40mm] tanks 2 Ambulance Columns (motorized) 1 Bicycle Guard Company 122 The 1944 Soviet Campaign Chapter 10

CHAPTER 10

THE 1944 SOVIET CAMPAIGN

The Replacement Army the average strength of each division was The first step was to put all active units about 5,000 men,– about half the equiva- of the Honvéd under German command. The concept of changing the training and lent of a regular infantry division, but On 21.03.44, the First Army (with VI replacement system first came up after the without its artillery and antitank capabili- Corps, the 1st and 2nd Mountain Bri- mobilization of the First Army in February ties. The replacement divisions were made gades, and the 16th and 24th Infantry 1944. It was planned to establish training up mainly of the 3rd Reserve consisting of Divisions), was assigned to Heeres- and replacement divisions and brigades older men. The few artillery batteries were gruppe Nordukraine. within the Military Districts, under the equipped mainly with World War I vintage overall command of a Replacement Army, equipment. In some cases, the artillery was The 2nd Armored Division was assigned to provide depth to the field units. (The towed by cattle. to the First Army on 28.03.1944. A day reserve divisions were still on the East later, the First Army was ordered to move Front). Each of the four infantry divisions, In 1944, it was hoped to train 100,000 new into Galicia. 2 mountain brigades, and the 2nd Armored recruits in two six-month periods, and Division received a field replacement bat- another 100,000 reservists in four three- The second step involved reorganizing the talion, which was to provide replacements month periods. structure of what were basically the defen- directly to the formation in the field. These sive formations within Hungary. The Hun- battalions, in turn, were fed personnel by The 1st Armored Division had been redes- garians had been building up the IX Corps the Replacement Army. ignated as the 1st Armored Replacement and the Székel Defense Command in north- Division, and assigned to the First Army. ern Transylvania because of strong Ruma- The Replacement Army was officially Frankly speaking, the 1st Armored Divi- nian forces across the border in southern established on 1.05.44. and was respon- sion had become the replacement and train- Transylvania. sible for basic and advanced training of ing unit for the mobile forces of the Hun- all troops sent to the front. The field garian Army, and was no longer a field On 3.04.44, the OKW declared the area to replacement battalions provided orien- unit. It had only cadres and some training be a German operational theater and di- tation and refresher courses. In case of a equipment, and had furthermore been de- rected that the 27th Light, 20th, and 25th national emergency, these replacement motorized, (i.e. it lost its motor vehicles), Infantry Divisions assemble behind the formations could be mobilized and and was not regarded as a combat forma- Carpathians between the Tartar Pass and thrown into the line as a last ditch de- tion. The infantry was transported in local Cluj. All other Hungarian forces in Transyl- fense of the national borders. buses. vania were to be moved west of this line.

Each Military District was to maintain one All of the IX Corps units were affected. replacement division. These replacement Under German Command The 9th Border Guard Brigade was or- divisions had three infantry regiments, one dered to the Bácska to relieve the 13th artillery battalion (with three batteries), One of the results of the German occupa- Infantry Division. The 69th Border Guard and the respective replacement engineer, tion of Hungary was that the Hungarian Group (3 battalions) was ordered to west- signal and supply troops. Army became almost completely subor- ern Hungary, there to take over from the dinated to German command. And the 3rd Military District the mission of se- The strength of the replacement divisions Germans had definite plans for a more curing the southwestern border. The 13th was not standardized. It could be said that active Hungarian participation in the war. Infantry Division and 3rd Military Dis- Chapter 10 The 1944 Soviet Campaign 123

trict thereby released were to stand by replaced him with a more aggressive leader, note that these cities were already in the for transfer to the East Front. the commanding general of the Hungarian hands of the Soviet forces at the time of the Occupation Forces Command, (Second order. For the purpose of carrying out this The 27th Light and 25th Infantry Divi- Army), General Géza Lakatos on 6.04.44. mission, on 28.03.44 the First Army or- sions, as well as the 20th Infantry Division dered the following orders and disposi- were assigned to the First Army on 5.04.44, The Hungarian Occupation Forces Com- tions, to be completed by 7.04.44: and arrived at the Tartar Pass and Skole mand was dissolved on 7.04.44. The VII respectively. The Székel Frontier Defense Corps (18th, 21st, and 201st Reserve Divi- VI Corps Command managed to retain four battal- sions), was transferred to the Field Forces, The 16th Infantry Division was to march ions of the Border Guards and most of the and reassigned to the First Army. The VIII via the Toronya Pass to Stanislavov and Székel militia in its area, so that the Székel Corps (1st, 5th, 9th, 12th, and 23rd Re- Kalusz. The 24th Infantry Division was to Corner (northern Transylvania) was not serve Divisions) was redesignated as the II march on Dolina, and 2nd Armored Divi- completely denuded of defenses. Reserve Corps on 1.05.44, and assumed all sion was to march on Solotwina. The 1st occupation duties of the Hungarian Army. and 2nd Mountain Brigades were to take The removal of all Hungarian mobile com- defend the Tartar (Joblonica) Pass. bat forces from northern Transylvania was to have disastrous consequences. These The Battle for Galicia VII Corps units could have occupied the Carpathian The 201st Reserve Division (exhausted passes in case of a Rumanian betrayal. And The VII Corps had been slowly withdraw- after its recent retreat), was to assemble indeed, when the Rumanians did capitu- ing to the Dnyester River, between what forces that remained at Körösmezö, late to the Allies in August 1944, the Zalcszezyi and Tarnopol, and had main- and secure the Pantyr Pass; the 18th Re- Carpathian mountain passes in southern tained three bridgeheads across the river. serve Division was to defend the northern Transylvania were instead occupied by On 19.03.1944, the 201st Reserve Divi- approaches of Stanislavov, and was de- Rumanian forces. From the German point sion was at Uscieczko, the 19th Reserve tached to the Commandant of this city for Division at Niezwiska, and the 18th Re- the duration of the mission; the 19th Re- serve Division at Nizniov. The OKW had serve Division was to assemble at Kalusz 1st Rumanian Army declared Stanislavov to be a Fester Platz, together with the 16th Infantry Division. Order of Battle and had assigned German forces in strength 31.07.1944 of two infantry battalions, one under On 14.04.44, the Germans demanded that strength Tiger heavy tank company, and the 6th and 7th Infantry Divisions be bro- Mountain Corps some antitank units – but no artillery – to ken up, and the personnel and equipment 1st Mountain Training Division hold the city. In addition, VII Corps deter- thus freed be to be sent to the front as 3rd Infantry Division 13th Infantry Division mined that the 16th Infantry Division should replacement battalions. Those units not 6th Cavalry Regiment send one of its artillery battalions to sent to the front were to be sent to the Stanislavov. Croatian border to prevent the Tito parti- VI Corps sans from raiding across into Hungary. 20th Infantry Training Division On 28.03.44, the 201st Reserve Division 2nd Mountain Division was thrown out of its positions at Usciec- On 1.05.44, the Germans changed their VII Corps zko, and was forced to retreat to Kolomea. minds, and instead urged that the 6th and 1st Infantry Training Division Here, after fierce Soviet attacks during the 7th Infantry Divisions be mobilized imme- 3rd Mountain Division afternoon of 27.03.44, the 201st Reserve diately. As mentioned, the 27th Light, the 9th Cavalry Division Division was again forced to retreat, this 20th and 25th Infantry Divisions had al- time in the direction of Delatyn, in the ready been mobilized and sent to the front 1st Army Reserves 19th Infantry Division process losing its one and only artillery in April. battery. On 23.08.44, the 201st Reserve Division continued its retreat under strong Another effect of the occupation was that of view, the removal of all Hungarian pressure to Mikuliczyn. On this same day, armored vehicle production came to a com- forces from this area should have allowed the 19th Reserve Division was pushed out plete stop. After a while, a few vehicles did the Rumanians to remove their forces from of Niezwiska by Soviet armor. The 18th again start to dribble off the production the border area also, and use them at the Reserve Division, on the other hand, was lines, but the newly approved Turán III and front. Unfortunately, the Rumanians did able to maintain its positions. Zrinyi I were never produced. On the other not do so. During the Summer of 1944, the hand, the Germans did little to encourage 1st Rumanian Army, (which was stationed By early afternoon of 28.03.44, the 201st the production of armored vehicles in Hun- along the Transylvanian border between Reserve Division was finally forced to gary, and even when Hungary requested Hungary and Rumania), was reinforced by abandon Delatyn, and retreated to Miku- license rights to produce the Panther tank, at least a further four regular divisions. liczyn. the Germans wanted the ridiculous sum of 200 million Pengö, upon which the Hun- The transformation of the eastern border When the Germans occupied Hungary the garians quickly dropped the matter. area into an operational zone naturally formation of the First Hungarian Army also affected the Replacement Army and was well advanced. The Germans, hard The snowed-in passes and the muddy Gali- required that all the replacement and train- pressed in the Ukraine, had other plans for cian roads severely delayed troop move- ing units in the 8th and 9th Military Dis- this army. As indicated above, they as- ments, even though railway transportation tricts be transferred to the 7th Military signed the First Army to Heeresgruppe was used in as many cases as possible. For District. This move caused further delays Nordukraine. The Heeresgruppe gave the example, the infantry of the 16th Infantry in the Replacement Army’s organizational First Army the mission of drawing off as Division was moved by rail from Dolina to schedule. many Soviet forces as possible to relieve Stanislavov, while the divisional supply the pressure on the German-Rumanian front trains were sent by road. General István Náday was reluctant to lead at Jassy. It was also to establish a defensive the First Army out of the Carpathians into line comprising the cities of Kuty, Kassov, Because of the delays incurred by the Galicia, so the Germans quickly had him Kolomea, and Obertyn. It is interesting to weather, the First Army was forced to 124 The 1944 Soviet Campaign Chapter 10 postpone its planned attack until 17.04.44. 18th Reserve Division reached Tysmien- On 20.04.44, the Chief of the Hungarian The objective of the attack, on an opera- icza. General Staff Szombathelyi was replaced tional level, was the occupation of the by General Vörös. cities of Kuty, Kolomea, and Obertyn. On 18.04.44, the XI. Armeekorps took The path of the attack was funneled by Nadvorna (2nd Armored Division) and After 21.04.44, rapidly stiffening Soviet the Dnieper and the Pruth Rivers. The Delatyn (2nd Mountain Brigade), in resistance put an end to the mobile charac- attack was to start at 1400 hours. preparation for the main attack on Ko- ter of the attack, and indicated that the lomea. The VII Corps following behind attackers would now have to fight for The main attacking force was spear- the XI. Armeekorps, cleaned up what every village. headed by the 2nd Armored Division. It pockets of resistance that remained. moved along the axis of Solotwina – The XI. Armeekorps encountered the first Nadvorna, and into the Pruth valley to The VI Corps took Zabie with the lead real difficulties. Although the two moun- Kolomea. The object of the attack was to elements of the still-arriving 27th Light tain brigades assigned to it managed to cut off Delatyn, and to facilitate the 2nd Division. The division then had to pause approach Kolomea from the south, and Mountain Brigade’s deployment out of to allow its main columns to catch up. even cross the Pruth River east of that city, the bottleneck formed by the Dnieper they were unable to enter the fiercely de- and the Pruth. By 19.04.44, Soviet reinforcements were fended city. slowly beginning to thicken the Soviet The order of battle for the operation was defense, and although the 2nd Armored The VII Corps had also encountered the as follows: Division fought and won a running tank Soviet reinforcements. Dawn of 22.04.44 battle at Nadvorna, the advance slowed. found the Hungarians giving ground be- VI Corps fore the newly arrived 27th Tank Brigade. with the 27th Light and 25th Infantry The VII Corps was forced to redirect the The 16th Infantry Division’s northern wing Divisions, both still enroute; the 1st and 16th Infantry Division, for the melting was forced back. Only the quick interven- 2nd Mountain Brigades, detached to the snows had raised the water level of the tion of the attached 1st Assault Gun Battal- XI. Armeekorps. The VI Corps was to Bystrzycza River to the point where it ion (ready strength: 26 assault guns) saved occupy Kuty, Kosov, and Jablonov. In was no longer fordable. The river was the day. After knocking out 17 T-34 tanks, addition, it was to cover the southern now 150 meters wide, and the bridging the 16th Infantry Division recovered its flank of the First Army. columns had not yet arrived. lost ground, and later that day even managed to take Chelbiczyn Lesney. The supe- Xl. Armeekorps During the daylight hours of 20.04.44, riority of the few T-34’s encountered was with the 2nd Armored Division (strength: Ottynia was surrounded by the reinforced quite plain to all concerned. The Zrinyi II 55 Turán II, 17 Nimrod, 13 Csaba, as 16th Infantry Division, and fell at dusk. assault guns were only of limited antitank well as Turán I and Toldi II tanks; its Some 500 prisoners, 30 machine-guns, use. A 105mm howitzer had never been ready-strength on 19.04.1944 was 30 17 cannon, and miscellaneous other war designed for this purpose. Nevertheless, tanks, i.e., about 40%); the 24th Infantry material was captured. The division de- the Hungarians were somewhat cheered Division, the 1st and 2nd Mountain Bri- stroyed seven T-34’s. The losses of the by this small success. gades. This German corps was to take 16th Infantry Division were 17 dead and Nadvorna, Delatyn and Kolomea. 77 wounded. The morale of the troops The VI Corps threw the advance elements was high indeed. Here were signs of a of the as yet only partly arrived 25th Infan- VII Corps Hungarian victory! try Division into the foray at Berezov. The with 16th Infantry and 18th Reserve Di- visions. This corps was reinforced by the 1st Assault Gun Battalion (The 1st As- sault Gun Battalion had its full complement of 30 Zrinyi II assault guns), and was to take Ottynia and Obertyn, as well as cover the northern flank of the XI. Armeekorps.

XXXXVl. Panzerkorps with 1. Infantrie-, 367. Infantrie-, 7. Pan- zer-Division, was to take the cities of Nizniov and Koropec on the Dnyester, and then to advance upon Tlumacz and Olesza.

The attack was heralded by Stuka attacks. The Soviet forces offered little resistance, their exhausted troops being unable to withstand the assault, equipped as they were with a few antitank guns, mortars, and several T-34’s. The terrain, however, was not suited for tanks.

On the first day of the attack, the 2nd Armored Division and the 16th Infantry Division were able to take their first objectives, and clear the region between the Bystrzycza Rivers. To the north, the The First Army in Galicia – Situation on 21.04.1944 Chapter 10 The 1944 Soviet Campaign 125

First Army As of the Fall of 1944, when the replace- the series of strong points which had com- Order of Battle ment units themselves were involved in prised this line up to then. 23.05.1944 combat, the replacements were taken from dissolved units. In most cases, units were On 15.06.44, the First Army was short the VII Corps dissolved to create replacements, in par- following equipment: 16th Infantry Division ticular the replacement divisions, and later, 9,058 pistols 68. Infantrie-Division the reserve divisions. 20,921 rifles 15,131 sub-machine guns IX Corps 152 automatic rifles 24th Infantry Division By the middle of June 1944, the casual- 788 light machine-guns 101. Infantrie-Division ties of the First Army had added up to 399 heavy machine-guns 18th Reserve Division 26,000. (3,250 killed, 18,800 wounded, 142 light mortars (50mm) 25th Infantry Division and 4,000 missing). During the same 104 medium mortars (81mm) time it had received 510 officer and 205 antitank rifles (20mm) VI Corps 15,000 enlisted replacements, with some 6 antitank guns (37mm) 1st Mountain Brigade 65 antitank guns (40mm) 2nd Mountain Brigade further 12,000 replacements enroute to 100 antitank guns (75mm) 66th Border Guard Brigade the front. The II Reserve Corps had re- 3 mountain guns (75mm) ceived 112 officers and 4,000 men dur- 12 light cannon (80mm) Reserves ing the same period. 18 medium cannon (l00mm) 2nd Armored Division 9 howitzers (105mm) 17 howitzers (149mm) (ready strength: 43 tanks, including 4 Pz-IV) During the quiet period, the Hungarians 1. Panzer-Division 19 antiaircraft guns (40mm) 19th Reserve Division prepared their defenses for the coming 2 antiaircraft guns (80mm) 7th Infantry Division Soviet offensive. Bridges, railways, and 40 medium tank guns (40mm) roads were rebuilt or constructed. The 201st Reserve Division had been disbanded Hungarians also began the feverish con- The 1st Assault Gun Battalion was the first by this time, and incorporated into the 18th struction of a series of defensive lines. unit to receive the Zrinyi II (equipped with Reserve Division. 105mm howitzer) assault guns. As other The 20th Infantry Division had also arrived The first defensive line was designated as Zrinyi II became available they were par- at the front during June 1944, but had been the “Prince Eugen Line” and was 10 kilo- celled out to the other seven assault gun assigned to the XI. Armeekorps. meters behind the front, having been con- battalions for training. Eventually, all Zrinyi structed by the defending divisions them- II were concentrated into only four battal- selves. ions. 27th Light Division advanced upon Kuty, Kosov, and Pistyn, and thereby outflanked The second defensive line was the “Hu- The 1st Assault Gun Battalion, which was the Soviet advance. This caused the Soviet nyadi Line”. It was built by First Army sent to Galicia with the First Army when it reserves at Sniatyn to be brought against construction troops. It consisted of a had received its full complement of 30 the 27th Light Division instead of the two series of strongpoints for battalion and Zrinyi II towards the end of April 1944. It mountain brigades. These Soviet forces company-sized units. The strong points fought there with distinction with minimal then counterattacked at Kuty and Kosov consisted mainly of earth bunkers and losses until August 1944, when it was on 28.04.44. The battle for these two cities pillboxes reinforced with wood. Some withdrawn to the vicinity of Budapest. It lasted until the beginning of May, but the antitank and antipersonnel defenses in was subsequently encircled and lost more 27th Light Division held its ground, and the form of trenches and barbed wire than half its vehicles. was able to provided valuable relief for the surrounded these weak positions. The hard-pressed mountain brigades. Hunyadi Line can be traced by following The 10th Assault Gun Battalion was the a series of landmarks, namely: Uscie- next unit to be issued the Zrinyi vehicles as Although the attack had obviously run out Putilla, Zabie, Kziworowina, Rokieta they became available. It took part in the of steam, the First Army had already more 1114 (a point halfway between Mikulic- heavy fighting at Torda in September 1944. than fulfilled its missions, i.e. that of tying zyn and Berezow), Zielona, Smoloda, Between 13.09.1944 and 8.10.1944 the down as many Soviet forces as possible, Ludovikova, Tuchla and Turka. The battalion marked up further successes, but and that of closing the gap between following high points were also included: during the ensuing withdrawal lost all its Heeregesgruppe Nordukraine and Heeres- Hordie (1,470 meters), Magura (1,350 vehicles owing to a lack of fuel. gruppe Mitte. Consequently, the First Army meters), Javornik-Chomiak (1,544 now assumed a defensive posture. meters), Stanimir (1,549 meters), and The 20th Assault Gun Battalion, in addi- Arsycza (1,589 meters). These were the tion to its Zrinyi II also had 15 German General Géza Lakatos was relieved as com- high points that define the foothills of Hetzer self-propelled antitank guns. It manding general of the First Army by the Carpathians. fought at Enying. One of its batteries was Károly Beregffy on 27.05.44. lost when Budapest fell. The third defensive line was the “Saint At this time, both sides reverted to a form László Line”. It ran along the old Polish- The 24th Assault Gun Battalion fought of trench warfare. Limited objective at- Hungarian border. The highest mountain in Slovakia. Its last Zrinyi II were de- tacks were made only for the purpose of peaks and the ridges that define the water- stroyed by their crews in Bratislava in gaining ground and/or advantageous posi- shed also defined the border. The Szt. May 1945. tions. László Line ran right along these ridges. It included some old World War I trenches During the months of July through Sep- As described, in the middle of 1944, the and fortifications. The First Army had not tember 1944, an additional 40 Sturm- replacement system was changed. The rebuilt this line up too much, as it was con- geschütz-III were purchased from Ger- placements for the field army now came sidered a secondary one. many, and assigned to the 6th and 7th directly from the central replacement and Assault Gun Battalions. The remainder of training depots of the Military Districts; The main part of the construction troops the battalions were trained and deployed to the divisional replacement battalions were and material were being used to finish the take over the vehicles from the other units dissolved. fourth one, the “Arpad Line”, particularly if and when they became exhausted. 126 The 1944 Soviet Campaign Chapter 10

Since the exact division was known to This continued (and justified) pessimism The 1st Cavalry Division was mobilized which the assault gun battalions were to in Hungarian ruling circles, as well as on 26.04.44 and put through intensive be assigned, the 1st – 8th Assault Gun Horthy’s own views on the matter, en- training. It was transferred to the Hungar- Battalions were renumbered in Septem- couraged him to resist sending any more ian border over the period of 10.06. – ber 1944 as the 6, 7, 10, 13, 16, 20, 24, troops to the front. The II Reserve Corps 18.06.44. and 25 Assault Gun Battalions. The Zrinyi had been pushed back to Brest, in Po- assault guns never became available in land. Horthy undertook steps to have it Upon its departure from Hungary on sufficient numbers for all these eight returned to Hungary, but its divisions 10.06.44, the 1st Cavalry Division had the battalions, but as a stopgap, even Turán (the 5th, 12th and 23rd Reserve Divi- following armored vehicle strength: tanks were used. sions) were destined to be away from 84 Tanks, (22 Turán II and 62 Turán I) Hungary a while longer. 23 Csaba armored cars In addition to the building of fortifications, 7 Nimrod antiaircraft vehicles the divisions on the front began to train In the meantime, the newly-activated 7th special assault battalions in preparation for Infantry Division had also been dis- Horthy writes in his memoirs that he had the upcoming battle. patched to the front, where is was released the Cavalry Division on the con- equipped with German weapons. dition that it be used on the left wing of the Although the Hungarians had taken 17,000 First Army. Both Hitler and Keitel prom- casualties during the short period in which ised to comply with this condition. But the they had been engaged the Soviet forces, The Hussar Division promise was not kept. No sooner had the the Hungarian troops were highly pleased division reached the border, when it was with themselves. On the other hand, the In April 1944, the Germans ordered the shipped to the Priepjet Marshes. Government knew better. It gave General mobilization of the 1st Cavalry Division Beregffy secret orders that in case the – very much against the wishes of Hor- The Hungarian 1st Cavalry Division be- Germans initiated another retreat, the Hun- thy and the Hungarian Army High Com- gan off loading at Pinsk on 20.06.44 and at garians were only to withdraw in the direc- mand, who wished to keep this elite Lunynets on 21.06.44. Although assigned tion of the Carpathians, German orders to formation for the defense of Hungary to the II Reserve Corps for appearances the contrary notwithstanding. proper. sake, it was not part of the occupation Chapter 10 The 1944 Soviet Campaign 127 forces. Upon its arrival the 1st Cavalry officer, General Antal Vattay, withdrew Soviet forces attacked the First Army. By Division was attached to the I. Kavalerie- his division in the face of the steadily evening, the Soviet forces had made a five Korps. The division was used until 26.06.44 advancing Soviet forces, taking heavy kilometer deep and a ten kilometer wide against the local partisans which had dis- losses, but managing to extract his unit. breech in the Hungarian lines. The pen- rupted the railway connections in the area. etration was located on the left wing of the From 15.07. – 2.08.44, the Cavalry Divi- 16th Infantry Division. After pushing back The Soviet offensive against Heeresgruppe sion continued its withdrawal, harried by the flanks of this division, the 7th Infantry Mitte burst through the German lines on the Soviet forces, plagued by a lack of Division also came under heavy Soviet 22.06.44 some 150 kilometers to the east ammunition, supplies, heavy antitank guns, artillery fire. of the 1st Cavalry Division positions. Al- and the flagging strength of the infantry though the unit had just barely gotten orga- and horses. By 23.07.44, the Hungarians had fully nized after its train ride, it was immediately occupied the Prince Eugen Line, and were ordered to break off operations against the The rapidly dropping strength of the Cav- engaged in heavy fighting to maintain their partisans and proceed towards the east to alry Division finally caused the Germans positions there all day, particularly in the help stem the Soviet southern advance. to relieve the division. It was sent for rest VII Corps sector. The Soviet forces took The Soviet breakthrough was so over- northwest of Warsaw. Ottynia. A counterattack by the 2nd Ar- whelming and so rapid, that by 30.06.44 mored Division (ready strength: 39 tanks, Slutsk had fallen, and the Cavalry Division During 3.08. – 20.08.44, the division was including 8 Pz-IV, 4 Pz-VI, and 11 assault was diverted north. After a forced march reequipped in this area with German mate- guns) and the 16th Infantry Division failed through the woods, (1. – 4.07.44), the rial, including a company of German Hetzer to dislodge the Soviet forces as strong Cavalry Division was faced with four So- self-propelled antitank guns. Soviet resistance stopped the attack before viet tank units. Although the Germans had it really got under way. The 2nd Armored also promised Horthy not to use the 1st On 18.08.44, the Germans attempted to Division was given the mission of cover- Cavalry Division against Soviet tank units, use the Cavalry Division against the Polish ing the withdrawal of the rest of the VII the Germans threw the division into the partisans, but the new commander, Gen- Corps on 27.07.44. brunt of the Soviet offensive. eral Mihaly vitéz Ibranyi, refused, indicating the long standing friendship between On 27.07.44, the Soviet forces attacked the The 1st Cavalry Division had some armor, the Hungarian and Polish people. 24th Infantry Division was forced to with- but it was far from being equipment that draw to Delatyn, and the VI Corps with- was capable of meeting the Soviet tanks on During this time, the Cavalry Division was drew from the Prince Eugen Line. equal terms. The emergency forced the renamed by Horthy. It was henceforth to be Germans to use small units where larger known as the Hussar Division, in honor of Owing to this breakthrough, the First Army ones had served before. So it was the case its performance in combat. On 20.08.44, headquarters was quickly withdrawn to of the 4. Panzer-Division, which was now the Hussar Division was assigned to the IV. Tatarov, losing contact with events of the replaced by one cavalry battalion of the SS-Panzerkorps to assist in the defense of day. In response the Germans put the two Cavalry Division. Warsaw. northern corps (VII and the Xl. Armee- korps) under the command of the 1. Panzer- The overwhelming armored strength of the Starting on 22.08.44, the Hussars were armee, and designated it as Armeegruppe Soviet forces caused heavy casualties to continually engaged in heavy fighting while Buhnau. the 1st Cavalry Division, especially as the defending Warsaw. On 23.09.44, the Hus- division had virtually no antitank weap- sar Division finally left Poland for Hun- The Soviet forces took Nadvorna on ons. Nevertheless, the Hungarian Hussars gary. 25.07.44 splitting the First Army in two. performed admirably and did their part in General Beregffy was replaced on 28.07.44 stabilizing the front. The extraordinary accomplishments of the by General Miklos. First Army headquar- Hussar Division caused the Germans to ters was established at Huszt. The 1st Cavalry Division occupied defen- repeatedly mention this unit in the official sive positions at Miszanka on 6.07.44. By dispatches, an event very rare in the annals General Farkas, commander of the VI early 7.07.44, the cavalry was forced to of the Germans. Even Guderian comple- Corps, shifted the 2nd Mountain Brigade abandon these positions as it was under mented the behavior of the Hussar Divi- from the right to the left wing to rein- attack on both flanks. The division now sion. force the 24th and 25th Infantry Divi- dismounted, as the horses were totally ex- sions. The VII Corps was again forced to hausted after two weeks of continuing com- withdraw, this time to Bohorodczany and bat; the men fought on as infantry. Withdrawal to the Hunyadi Line Rosulna. Headquarters was established at Perehinsko. For the first time, the On 11.07.44, the Soviet advance took The major 1944 Soviet campaign started Hungarians were also under heavy pres- Ivanovits. The Cavalry Division was again on 22.06.1944 and broke through meager sure from the local partisans, concen- forced to withdraw, this time to Bereza- Heeresgruppe Mitte defenses with devas- trated in the woods between Stanislavov Kartuska. On the following day, the 1st tating force. The indirect effects were felt and Jasien. Cavalry Division managed to delay the to the south by the First Army when the Soviet forces for a while at Siealece, al- Germans pulled out their divisions one by On 26.07.44, the VII Corps, without con- though on the same day the division was one to prop up the rapidly collapsing sulting the Germans, withdrew south to the given the additional task of holding the Heeresgruppe Mitte front. By 17.07.44, Carpathians before it was driven elsewhere Jasiolda Valley. there were no German divisions left within by the turn of events and further away from the Hungarian sector. Hungary. Orders were subsequently is- By 15.07.44, the armored strength of the sued to its subordinate units to withdraw Cavalry Division was down to 6 Csaba Although some minor probing attacks had south to the Carpathians. armored cars. All of the other fighting been beaten off, the Hungarians were not vehicles had been lost. Although the Ger- to feel a major Soviet blow until soon after The 2nd Armored Division covered the mans ordered that the division hold its the last German units had left. On 22.07.44, withdrawal, staying in Dolina. During the positions to the last man, the commanding as if they had been awaiting this sign, the 27. and 28.07.44, the Soviet forces at- 128 The 1944 Soviet Campaign Chapter 10 tempts to take this city were beaten off by Within three days, the Soviet forces had refuse to put up with this any longer. I will the Hungarian defenders. Further south, managed to split the First Army in twain. not allow that the continued deportations the VI Corps was also forced to withdraw, Although General Miklos had successfully bring shame on Hungary. I order the gov- but to the south, so that the gap between the withdrawn the major part of his command ernment to remove Baky and Emdré from two corps was opened even further. into the Carpathians, the Germans very their places. And as the deportations of the displeased. Budapest Jews, this must be stopped now!” In effect, the Hungarians had managed to (Baky and Emdré were two members of the withdraw from the Prince Eugen Line Miklos, the commander of the former Gendarmerie, where Fascism had found a and occupy the Hunyadi Line in relative Mobile Corps in 1941, had enjoyed the positive reception – unlike the Army). The security, and without undue losses. The respect and trust of the Germans to a cer- Gendarmes were preparing a fascist putsch Soviet forces kept up a determined pur- tain degree. On the other hand, he had for 6.07.1944. Horthy ordered the 1st Ar- suit, and made every effort to take the refused to allow them to place a liaison mored Division, (now somewhat filled up vital passes through the eastern Car- officer on his staff, and had thereby pre- by German and Hungarian deliveries), sta- pathians. But the Hungarians were prevented them from taking direct influence tioned near Esztergom, to proceed to Buda- pared, and, for the first time, fighting on on the actions of the First Army. pest, and, if necessary, forcibly prevent the their own soil. deportation of the Jews. The 1st Armored During this time, the Germans were carry- Division stopped the putsch and prevented The Hungarian C.O.S., viewing the ap- ing out, or attempting to carry out, the further deportations of the Budapest Jews. proaching Soviet forces with alarm, mobi- programs of destruction of the Hungarian lized the 6th Infantry Division on Jews. In response to protests received from Horthy ordered the mobilization of the 13.07.1944, as well as the 10th and 13th the Vatican, the King of Sweden, President Replacement Army on 5.08.44. Infantry Divisions on 22.07.1944. The 13th Roosevelt of America, and various delega- and 6th Infantry Divisions were assigned tions of Hungarian churchmen – led nota- to the newly-arrived III Corps. This corps bly by Bishop Mindeszenty, a Crown Coun- Consolidation of the Hunyadi Line was charged with the defense of the Verecke cil meeting was called. The Hungarian (Oporzec) Pass and the Uzok Pass. This government had been told by the Germans The rapidly withdrawing VII Corps soon had become necessary, as the Soviet forces, that the Jews were required for work in the lost contact with the main Soviet forces. after taking Stryji and Sambor, had begun munitions factories. The protest proved Consequently, the Soviet forces switched their advance upon the passes, and the First otherwise. In the Crown Council meeting their attack to the VI Corps in the immedi- Army had no forces left to hold them. on 26.06.1944, Horthy reportedly said: “I ate area around Mikuliczyn. The Soviet

Hungarian Positions in the Carpathians 10.08.1944 Chapter 10 The 1944 Soviet Campaign 129

First Army The Soviet forces were able to push back that Hungary was no longer threatened by Order of battle the Hungarians the next day. Tatarov came an open back door. Naturally, the threat of 10.08.1944 under heavy artillery fire, and was continu- a direct assault on the age-old defenses of ously the target of air attacks. Hungary was not be discounted, but the III Corps (newly mobilized) probability that the Soviet forces would be 6th Infantry Division (newly mobilized) On 7.08.44, the VI Corps once again coun- able to fight their way through the Car- 13th Infantry Division (newly mobilized) terattacked, and by late 8.08.44, the lost pathians was not taken too seriously. Events positions in the Hunyadi Line were back in were to prove the Hungarians right. VII Corps Hungarian hands. At the same time, the 16th Infantry Division (with 1/3 of its heavy right neighbor of the VI Corps – the XVII. The Carpathian Mountains stretch out in weapons and the regiments down to battalion Armeekorps in conjunction with the 27th the form of a great rocky question mark; strength. The division was reinforced by the Light Division – had retaken Kuty and with the upper tip on the Danube River at 1st Parachute Battalion) Kosov. This meant that the First Army was Pressburg/Pozsony; curving to the north- 18th Reserve Division (in the last stages of now once again in complete possession of east through the High Tatra Mountains, dissolution, remnants being used to fill up the the Hunyadi Line, and could take up a southwest through the Wooded Car- 16th Infantry Division) defensive posture. pathians; then bending westwards, (and 24th Infantry Division (at about half-strength) here – known as the Transylvanian Alps – With the VI Corps engaged in the fighting forming the lower border of Transylvania, 7th Infantry Division (weak; took severe losses in the recent fighting and now being amal- described above, the Soviet forces were including the famous highland cities of gamated into 24th Infantry Division) fully occupied, and the rest of the front was Nagyszeben (Hermannstadt) and Brasso VII Corps Reserve: relatively quiet. The remaining Hungarian (Kronstadt), as well as the Red Tower units took this rare opportunity to Pass), before curving once more south- 20th Infantry Division strengthen, regroup, and refit their forces. wards for the final stretch, again encoun- l9th Reserve Division (very weak; being dis- tering the Danube at Orsova, this point solved at Szinever, remants being used to fill A series of long overdue administrative better known as the “Iron Gates”. up the 20th Infantry Division) matters could finally be carried out, and a VI Corps series of reorganizations took place. The Carpathians, in their southward run, 4. Gebirgs-Division (newly arrived, with 5 form on the left and right the river valleys, good battalions and all its artillery) The 19th Reserve Division was dissolved, and provide the watershed for the Dnyester its men and equipment transferred to the and the Tisza Rivers. This mountain range 2nd Mountain Brigade (up to full strength) 20th Infantry Division. forms a vast geographical barrier that di- 25th Infantry Division vides East and West, and prevents easy The 18th Reserve Division was amalgam- access to the central European plains. It forces attempted to break through the VI ated into the 16th Infantry Division. has served throughout history as a major Corps and prevent it from taking position bulwark against aggression from the East, in the Hunyadi Line. The initial attacks The 7th Infantry Division was dissolved, and, prolonged southwards via the Tran- along the road between Mikuliczyn and and its meager remnants were integrated sylvanian Alps to the Iron Gates, consti- Berezow were beaten off by the 25th Infan- into the 24th Infantry Division. tutes a pivot of great natural strength for try Division. Follow-up attacks by the So- the defense of the central Europe. Although viet forces through the Pruth Valley en- These three infantry divisions had thereby this barrier’s natural strength is dimin- abled them to take Jamna and the northern been almost brought up to strength again, ished by a small number of passes across it, outskirts of Mikuliczyn, thereby encircling although the infantry battalions only had has daunted such famous invaders as the the 18th Reserve Division. The VI Corps about 60 % combat strength. Tartars and the Turks. therefor decided to further reinforce its left wing, and ordered the 27th Light Infantry The VII and III Corps' formations were not The highest peaks are found in the High Division to change its positions to the involved in major combat, although they Tatras (2660 meters), and in the Wooded northwest. (The 2nd Mountain Brigade did ward off frequent Soviet company- Carpathians, around Nagyszeben (Her- had already departed from its positions on sized probes and patrols. The two corps mannstadt) (2536 meters). the right wing on 24.07.44, and had arrived were principally engaged in expanded and at Tatarov on 3.08.44.) reinforcing the defenses of the Hunyadi The mountain range is narrowest at the axis Line. between Stryji – Munkács, (at which point On 4.08.44, the 25th Infantry Division and the High Tatra and the Wooded Carpathians the 18th Reserve Division counterattacked On 13.08.44, the 4. Gebirgs-Division was meet), measuring a mere 100 kilometers and managed to win back some of the lost ordered to leave this quiet sector and move across. terrain. On this same day, the first trans- down to Brasso immediately. At the same ports of the 4. Gebirgs-Division began to time, the First Army was ordered to release Behind the Hunyadi Line was the Szt. arrive at Worochta. the 25th Infantry Division, so that it too László Line. It comprised the old border could be shipped to the Székel Corner. fortifications of the Soviet-Hungarian border, and was situated along the ridges and peaks of the Carpathians. Its main purpose Preparations for the was to defend the Tartar (Jablonica) Pass Losses of the VI Corps Defense of the Carpathians (934 meters), the Pantyr Pass, the Toronya 24.07.44 – 8.08.44 (Wiskov) Pass (941 meters), the Vereczke The mobilization of the III Corps and the (Beszkid) Pass (1014 meters), and the Uzok KIA WIA MIA consequent occupation of the Uzok and Pass (889 meters). Owing to its exposed Officers 17 66 1 Verecke Passes by the 6th and 13th Infan- position (both to the weather and the en- Men 610 2621 75 try Divisions, respectively, as well as the emy), the Szt. László Line was not heavily 627 2687 76 timely arrival of the 16th Infantry Division fortified, and was intended merely as a Total: 3390 casualties at the Toronya Pass, had reassured the delaying line. Particularly in the winter, Hungarian General Staff somewhat. It felt the heavy snows made supply and com- 130 The 1944 Soviet Campaign Chapter 10 munications difficult, and the extreme cold To provide depth to the somewhat meager These units were provided with bunkers and (some –20°C) at these altitudes made oc- valley defense positions, there was a sec- stockpiled with supplies. cupation of these positions both hazardous ond line some 5–10 kilometers behind and arduous during the cold months. In these forward positions, laid out and occu- The gaps between the fortified valleys be- addition, the terrain prevented any useful pied much as the forward ones. The two came an ever increasing worry to the Hungar- artillery observation except in the passes positions, with their corresponding for- ian High Command, especially when it be- themselves. tress companies, were gathered under a came quite clear that the Germans were rap- fortress battalion headquarters, which was idly losing the initiative, if not the war, on the The last and strongest position was the charged with the defense of each valley. East Front. Consequently, in 1943 these gaps Arpad Line, to the rear and south of the The bunkers were in communication were lightly sprinkled with mutually sup- main ridges, anchored by the Howerla Peak through buried telephone cables as well as porting strong points, consisting of earthen (2,058 meters), and running through the radio. forts, dugouts, and observation positions. It cities of Körösmezö, Kiralymezö (Besz- was still not possible to hook up the indi- kid), Ökörmezö, Volovec, and Fenyves- It is interesting to note that these positions vidual valleys in a continuous line, but a völgy, interspaced by the heights of were not intended to provoke a static situ- reasonably effective screen was provided. In Swedowec (1,883 meters), Douha (1,723 ation, but merely to delay the enemy until addition, barracks for reserves were con- meters), Stoj (1,679 meters), Schönborn the mobile forces deployed in the plains structed within easy marching distance of the (1,097 meters), and Polonia Runa (1,482 behind the foothills arrived to deal with the front. meters). invaders. Geographically speaking, the easiest inva- The fortifications of the Arpad Line were Further to the south, in the Székel Corner sion route is through the valley of the Dukla located in valleys, and consisted of a series (the recently reacquired Transylvanian part River, which offers a tight communications of reinforced concrete bunkers, each con- of Hungary), the defensive positions were network facilitating military operations via taining 1 to 2 heavy infantry weapons. In not nearly so well built or provided for. Kassa southwards into the Hungarian Plain. front of the bunkers were antitank ob- For this very reason, the Austrian-Hungarian stacles in the form of dragons’ teeth (con- Although Hungary had immediately started Imperial Army had heavily fortified this area crete tetrahedra) and steel bars set in con- fortifying the Carpathians in the Székel Cor- during World War I. crete, antitank mines and antipersonnel ner after the reoccupation of this territory, the mines, as well as barbed wire, parts of work was by no means complete. Only the In the southern sector of the Carpathians – the which were electrified. mountains facing east had been fortified in Transylvanian Alps – the area of Brasso the same manner as the Arpad Line. offers the most favorable tactical crossing The defensive positions were so sited to opportunities, being here pierced by four cover the roads and paths through the moun- The long loop described the Székel Corner major passes and two railway lines. tain passes, and stretched out up the hill- passed to the north of the Transylvanian sides for approximately 1 to 2 kilometers Alps, and did not include the vital passes Between the Black Sea and the corner of the in either direction away from the bunkers. around Brasso (Kronstadt), the Red Tower mountain range, (near Focsani), there is a flat Pass, the Vulkán Pass, nor the Iron Gates. stretch of land some 200 kilometers wide, the Each valley fortification system contained This was to prove disastrous for the de- eastern half of which is covered with numer- some 10 to 20 concrete bunkers, gathered fense of Hungary in the near future. It also ous rivulets and streams comprising the together under the single command of a proved difficult to provide for a continu- Danube Delta, as well as a chain of lakes. The fortress company, each comprising some ous front which included the southern danger area, through which an aggressor 200–300 men. There was no continuous bulge, comprising the Székler Corner. It might circumvent the Carpathians, is reduced defensive line. There existed enormous was feared that this area would be quickly to about 100 kilometers. This strip of land is gaps between these valley systems, and isolated, and therefore independent Szék- known as the Galatz Gap, and it was this consequently the bunkers were constructed ler militia battalions had been raised lo- strategic geographical area that Hitler wanted and sited to provide all-round defense. cally to provide for the defense of this area. to hold against the Soviet advance.

* * * Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 131

CHAPTER 11

THE SOVIET INVASION

The Disaster at Jassy Within a few days, the 3rd Rumanian, already been in full swing for several and its Aftermath the 4th Rumanian, and 6. Armee as well days, as parts of the 6th and 8th German as a large portion of the 8. Armee had Armies had managed to break through On 20.08.44 massive Soviet artillery fire been devastatingly crushed. Eighteen of the encircling Soviet forces. But, after struck the Heeresgruppe Südukraine the nineteen infantry divisions of the 6. two days, the supreme commander of the positions at Jassy in Bessarabia, followed Armee were completely lost. Only one German Wehrmacht changed his mind an hour and a half later by the concen- infantry and two mechanized divisions once again, and demanded that a new trated assault of the 2nd and 3rd Ukrai- of the 8. Armee were able to save por- defensive front comprising the Danube nian Fronts. tions of their units. Over 100,000 prison- Delta, the Galatz Gap, and the cities of ers were taken. Galatz and Focsani, as well as the south- The 2nd Ukrainian Front struck south ern Carpathians, be held. Naturally, from Jassy down both sides of the Sereth Rumania capitulated on 23.08.44, and, events had already progressed beyond in the direction of Bucharest. It was a after the Germans bombed Bucharest, the point at which a defensive line of this threat to the flank and rear of the large declared war on Germany two days later nature could even be considered; the salient that still projected into southern It was followed by a declaration of war Heeresgruppe considered itself lucky to Bessarabia. on Hungary on 7.09.44. be able to assemble what few troops remained after the catastrophe in Ruma- The 3rd Ukrainian Front attacked more On the night of 24. – 25.08.44, Hitler nia in the Transylvanian Alps. directly, advancing westwards from the approved the request of Heeresgruppe lower Dnyester. In the beginning the Südukraine that it be allowed to retreat After the collapse of Heeresgruppe Süd- Germans offered stiff resistance, but the immediately to the protective wall of the ukraine, the next principle goal of the pace soon quickened. Carpathians. This undertaking had in fact Soviets was the political and military

The Soviet Invasion 20.08. – 31.08.44 132 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11 occupation of Rumania and Bulgaria. proximately in regimental strength with talions into the area. By 23.09.44, the This mission was initially so important, several artillery batteries) on 9.09.44, Soviet forces had still not been repulsed that the main Soviet forces were ad- and had set off on foot towards Beszterce from the defenses, so that the First Army vanced through Bulgaria and Rumania to to join the XVII. Armeekorps. The 66th ordered the retreat to the Arpád Line; the Iron Gates. The defeat of the remain- Border Guard Group, (having no organic withdrawal took place on the night of 27. ing German-Hungarian forces in the Bal- logistics elements), was attached to the – 28.09.44. kans became temporarily of secondary 24th Infantry Division for supply. importance. Meanwhile, the massive air armadas of The VI Corps subsequently disposed the the Allies were appearing regularly over Bulgaria capitulated on 26.08.44 and shortening of the front on 9.09.44. The Hungarian territory and dropping tons of declared war on Germany on 8.09.44. new front ran through Kosztrzyca, bombs, although the greatly outnumbered Hordie, Tatarov, and Chomiak. On Hungarian fighters put up a brave de- The 2nd and 3rd Ukrainian Fronts drove 18.09.44, the 2nd Mountain Brigade was fense. the remaining German troops out of these just beginning to arrive at Mezölaborcz, two countries with the passive, and in the there to take over the defense of the By the beginning of September the situ- case of Rumania after the bombing of Lupkower Pass (685 meters) under the ation in southern Hungary had been sta- Bucharest by the Luftwaffe, active assis- III Corps. bilized to certain extent. As only por- tance of these countries. The Germans tions of the 2nd Ukrainian Front pursued were interned, later becoming prisoners Meanwhile, Hungary was not only threat- the remnants of the 6. Armee and 8. of war. At the same time, the 4th Ukrai- ened by a southern envelopment, but Armee, Heeresgruppe Südukraine were nian Front, taking advantage of the 1st also by a northern one. On 12.09.44, the able to establish positions to defend Tran- Ukrainian Front’s success, advanced into 23. and 24. Panzerdivision of the 1. sylvania. the spurs of the Carpathians. The oil Panzerarmee beat back the first Soviet fields of Ploesti fell 30.08.44. Bucharest feelers at Kassa. The 8. Armee, moreover, had been able was occupied on 1.09.44. to extract five of its divisions in good In the Rumanian part of Transylvania, order from the catastrophe, namely those Rumania broke off relations with Hun- the Soviet forces had taken Brasso and that had been northwest of the Jassy gary on 30.08.44, and demanded the re- Nagyszeben on 5.09.44. breakthrough. By 26.08.44, the Heeres- turn of northern Transylvania within 48 gruppe had occupied the passes in the hours. This resulted in the activation of The Hungarian General Staff came to the Carpathians with its left wing anchored the Second Army under General Lajos conclusion that although tremendous ef- at the Borgo Pass and in contact with the vitéz Veress. It was to be made up of IX forts had been made in the defense of the southern wing of the First Army. Corps units already in the area, followed northern part of Transylvania, the area by units reassigned from the First Army, could not be held with only the Székel The front of the 8. Armee ran roughly consisting of the 25th Infantry Division, and Border Guard battalions. Both the along the mountain ridges, and included 2nd Armored Division, 20th Infantry Ojtoz and Gyimes Passes had been the important passes of Tölgyes (Tilges), Division, VII Corps Headquarters, and crossed by the Soviet forces, and the Uz Gyhmes (Gyimes), and Oitoz (Ojtoz). formations of the quickly mobilized valley was full of Soviet forces with From these positions, the 8. Armee was (25.08.44) Replacement Army. armor support. able to frustrate the continuing Soviet attempts to dislodge it from its positions. The Germans began their retreat into the The 4. Gebirgs-Division was consistently Carpathians on 29.08.44, first evacuat- involved in the heavy fighting north of The main Soviet attacks came through ing Uscie-Putille. The Soviet pressure Brasso. After the Rumanian and Soviet and up the Bistritza and Trotus valleys. did not let up, and the Germans were breakthrough, the two mobile (as op- Westwards of the Oitoz/Ojtoz Pass, the further forced back into the Tölgyes Pass. posed to the fortress and static) units, the front curved around the Székler Corner The First Army was forced to withdraw 9th Border Guard Brigade and the 4. and followed approximately the 1940 the 27th Light Division to Krzyworowina. Gebirgs-Division, retreated northwards Hungarian-Rumanian border westwards towards Bistritz, joining the XVII. to the area north of Brasso. When the Germans declared the area east Armeekorps. of the Tisza River as a combat zone, all Further to the west the situation was not rear area and noncombatant units there At this time, the entire Honvéd (First, as positive for the defense. The 6. Armee, had to be moved west of the Tisza. The Second, and Third Armies), as well as charged with the defense of this stretch Replacement Army was transferred to the German 6. Armee and 8. Armee were of the front, had managed to extract vir- northern Transylvania during the period united under the Heeresgruppe Süd- tually no intact units from the Jassy de- of 28.08. – 2.09.44. ukraine commanded by Generaloberst bacle. What troops it consisted mainly of Johannes Friessner. remnants, line-of-communications troops and Luftwaffe ground support personnel. Preparations for The whole southern front was in a state These remnants were combed through the Defense of Hungary of flux. Only the First Army sector to the for any nonessential personnel, and then north was stable, controlling the area organized into battle groups. It was on By the beginning of September 1944 it between the Tartar/Jablonica and the these ad-hoc units that the whole defense became evident that the VI Corps could Lupkower Passes. of southern Transylvania rested, and it not hold its 65 kilometer-long front with was indeed these units that turned back only the 10th Infantry Division and the A Soviet attack on 18.09.44 managed a the first Soviet-Rumanian advances on 1st Mountain Brigade. (The 27th Light minor breakthrough, and parts of the 2nd 5.09.44. Division had been dispatched to the Sec- Mountain Brigade (about to depart) was ond Army, and the 2nd Mountain Bri- held pushed into the breach. The Soviet On 2.09.44, the situation along the front gade was enroute to the III Corps). The attack also hit the 10th Infantry Divi- was as follows: 27th Light Division had been replaced sion, and the First Army (VI Corps) had • From the Red Tower Pass to the Kele- by the 66th Border Guard Group, (ap- to send Mountain Border Guard bat- men Mountains, the XVII. Armeeko- Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 133

rps with attached 9th Border Guard Second Hungarian Army, there were no The Second Army, under the command Brigade covered the passes. combat units to speak of. It was into this of General Lajos Veress consisted of the void that the first Rumanian forces struck. II Corps with the 7th and 9th Replace- • South, to the Rumanian border at Sep- Close on the heels of their erstwhile ment Divisions, later supplemented by siszentgyörgy, the Székler Border enemies followed the highly mobile the 2nd Armored and 25th Infantry Divi- Command, (with the 2nd and 3rd Re- spearheads of the Soviet Army, although sions from the First Army. The hurriedly placement Divisions, local Border the main body of the Soviet forces was activated 1st and 2nd Mountain Replace- Guard battalions, and the Székler still south of the Transylvanian Alps. ment Brigades were included in this army. Border Guards), was defending the Also attached was SS-Gruppe Phelps, loop of Hungarian Transylvania. The The only units in this gap were weak with the 8. SS-Kavallerie-Division and Széklers had already been involved in Hungarian Border Guards units which other small German unit. the bitter fighting with the Soviet forces in the Gyimes/ Gyhmes and had not been overly keen to establish Ojtoz/Oitoz Passes on the 2.09.44. contract with the Heeresgruppe Süd- Meanwhile, the units that were further to ukraine. According to General Friess- the west of the Second Army were inte- • At Brasso, the newly-arrived 4. ner, (who must not be considered as pro- grated with the also hurriedly mobilized Gebirgs-Division was located at Sep- Hungarian at all), these units did not Replacement Army troops, and gathered siszentgyörgy. It had halted the en- make a very trustworthy impression. For under the command of the Third Army. emy advance there. this reason, and from his recent experi- This Third Army remained, for the time ence with the Rumanians, General Friess- being, independent of German control, These forces were placed under the com- ner decided to place all the Hungarian and directly subordinate to the Hungar- mand of the 8. Armee. The remnants of units in the area under German com- ian General Staff. This was initially tol- the shattered 6. Armee (amounting to mand, and furthermore, to integrate the erated by the Germans, as the commander, perhaps some 2 – 3 divisions in strength) Hungarian and German units. General General József Heszlényi, was a staunch was placed in Heeresgruppe Südukraine Friessner thought – characteristically for pro-German soldier. reserve at Brasso. him – that the Hungarians had not yet Between the right (west) wing of the 6. achieved the necessary decisiveness The German High Command was, as Armee and the left (east) wing of the needed to defend their homeland. usually, uncertain as to the exact plans

The Soviet Invasion 1.09. – 30.09.44 134 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11 of the Soviet forces at this time. Hitler operation, the Second Hungarian Army Although the Rumanians resisted was – erroneously – convinced that the was assigned four green divisions gath- fiercely, the Hungarians steadily pushed Soviet forces were in the process of ful- ering at Kolozsvár (Cluj). them back and, crossing the border, filling their centuries-old ambition of continued to advance on the Máros River. acquiring a passage to the Mediterranean Meanwhile, on 5.09.44, the 3rd Ukrai- The 2nd Armored Division advanced as Sea, and would neglect the Hungarian nian Front had reached Turnu Severin at far Somfalva and Kiralyfalva in the val- Front until this aim was achieved. This the Iron Gates on the Danube River. The ley of the Small Kokel River, approxi- same conviction led him to the belief that advance was aimed at reaping the politi- mately 20 kilometers south of Lechintza here was the great opportunity to split cal harvest in Bulgaria and Rumania that and Ogra. The remaining troops, (7th the Allies once and for all. the Germans had sown. and 9th Replacement Divisions, as well as the 1st and 2nd Replacement Moun- Hitler to refuse permission to with- Heeresgruppe Südukraine intended to tain Brigades), broke the resistance of draw from the dangerously exposed march the remnants of the 6. Armee the Rumanian defenders, and the 2nd bulge around the Székler Corner. On and the Second Hungarian Army Armored Division was able to cross over the contrary, against the advice of through the Rumanian part of Transyl- the Máros River. Guderian, he ordered the weakened vania southwards, and to occupy the Heeresgruppe Südukraine to establish vital Red Tower and Vulkán Passes. During the following days, the initially communications with the retreating At the same time, the Third Army was surprised Rumanians regained their com- Heeresgruppe F to the south in the to advance and retake Arad and estab- posure, and began to slow the invaders. Balkans, and to maintain a continuous lish communications with the 2. front stretching from Brasso to the Panzerarmee of Heeresgruppe F. While these events were taking place Iron Gates, using the natural defenses to the north, the 2nd Ukrainian Front of the Carpathians in the area. The attack plans were greeted with en- had crossed unopposed over the Tran- thusiasm by the Hungarian troops. Here sylvanian Alps, and had occupied the was the long awaited chance to liberate cities of Brasso, Nagy Szeben, and the The Battle for Transylvania the remainder of Transylvania. The forces Vulkán Pass. Soviet forces then proof the Second Army assembled in the ceeded to advance towards the Máros To achieve this grandiose plan, it was of area of Kolozsvár – Máros Vasarhely. River, where they encountered the ad- course first necessary to be in possession vancing Hungarian and German forces. of the territory that included these natu- The attack was launched at dawn on The meeting halted both advances, the ral defenses. This area had belonged to 5.09.44. The Second Army, spearheaded Rumanians gaining heart at the ap- the Rumanians all during the war, and by the 2nd Armored Division followed pearance of the Soviet forces. The at- they were still very much in possession by the 7th and 9th Replacement Divi- tack by the Second Army stalled. The of it, and they were now advancing north. sions, and reinforced by the 1179. Sturm- German High Command ordered the It was deemed necessary to push the batterie, advanced along the road be- suspension of all offensive activities. Rumanians out of this region. For this tween Kolozsvár and Torda. On 9.09.44, the Hungarian attack was

Transylvania (shaded areas are mountainous regions) Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 135

barrage, the sector east of Torda was once again the subject of an attempt to break through the lines. The Soviet forces again managed to push the Hungarians back into the suburbs of Torda. A counterattack by the 2nd Armored Division was successful and the Soviet forces once again had to clear the field.

The time between 16 – 18.09.44 was used to prepare the Hungarian counterattack.

In the early morning hours of 19.09.44, after a short artillery barrage, the 25th Infantry Division, supported by the 10th Assault Gun Battalion equipped with Zrinyi assault guns, advanced against the Soviet 4th Guards Rifle Division. By noon, the Soviet units were pushed back to the old Hungarian defense line. But no further. The Soviet forces were elite troops, and refused to surrender or retreat. One Soviet battalion was wiped out while defending its positions. The result of this tenacious resistance was that the Hungarians were stopped, un- The Battle of Torda able to clear the bridgehead. broken off, and the Second Army pre- made it obvious to the Hungarians that By 22.09.44, the Soviet forces in turn pared for the defense. the defense of Transylvania would take attacked in full strength. With three So- place behind the Máros River, and not viet and one Rumanian Division, sup- The unexpected Axis advance across the in the passes through the Transylva- ported by a tank brigade, the Hungar- Máros River and into southern Transyl- nian Alps. ians’ situation had become very critical vania caused the Soviet forces to recon- by noon. sider their somewhat rash decision of On 12.09.44, the 25th Infantry Division ignoring Hungary, and to divert an addi- received orders to take up position around A counterattack by the 2nd Armored tional tank corps further westwards in Torda, assuming the defensive line be- Division, (ready strength on 20.9.44: 57 addition to the already earmarked troops. tween Torda and Keresztur, a front of tanks), was unable to stop the Soviet In fact, the attack called attention to the some 25 kilometers. advance. The 2nd Armored Division com- open flanks of the advancing 2nd and 3rd bined forces with the 25th Infantry Divi- Ukrainian Fronts, and to the possibility This was a difficult mission for the sion, and was just barely able to prevent of a more successful attack in the near 25th Infantry Division. Of its 10 in- the Soviet forces from capturing Torda. future. The Soviet forces decided to clear fantry battalions, 4 were assigned to The Hungarians lost over 1000 men on up this area also. the two replacement divisions, as was 22.09.44 alone. part of its artillery. Since troops were also tied up in various rear guard ac- On 23.09.44, the 23. Panzer-Division The Battle of Torda tions, the total strength of the division arrived to relieve the weary and battle- did not amount to more than 3 battal- worn 2nd Armored Division. But the The 25th Infantry Division was moved ions. The remaining 3 battalions could German Panzer-Division was not able to by train from its positions in the east- not be expected to occupy their posi- restore the situation, and instead lost ern Carpathians and was off loaded tions before 13.09.44. some 30 – 40 % of its infantry. The battle around Aranyosgyéres – Kolozsvár – had also taken its toll on the Soviet forces, Apahida. The 25th Infantry Division On 14.09.44, the Soviets tried to break and the main attacks were diverted to had only about 50% of its infantry left, through the Hungarian lines west of other sectors. and was missing most of its heavy Torda. The 2nd Mountain Replacement weapons after the fighting in the First Brigade, although having just arrived, Owing to the breakthrough in the Third Army sector. During the transfer of the was able to throw back this attempt. Army’s sector by the 2nd Ukrainian Front 25th Infantry Division, the attack of the 23. Panzer-Division and the 76. In- the Second Army had already begun. In the early afternoon, the Soviet forces fanterie-Division were dispatched to- To reinforce the slowing attack, the attempted the same attack to the east. wards Nagyvarád on 27.09.44. Second Army immediately marched the This time, they encountered only one arriving elements of the 25th Infantry weak battalion, and managed to advance The 25th Infantry Division remained in Division to the Máros River. up to the outskirts of Torda. Only a last- the Torda positions until 8.10.44, when minute counter attack by the 25th Infan- the general situation dictated that it be By the time these elements arrived there try Division prevented the successful oc- withdrawn further towards the north. (5.09.44), the Axis attack had stalled, cupation of Torda. Losses for the 25th Infantry Division and strong Soviet reinforcements were from 8.09. – 22.09.44 were 750 KIA, already advanced through the passes. On 15.09.44, the Soviet forces launched 1500 WIA. Of these casualties, 85% be- The arrival of these reinforcements a major attack. After a heavy artillery longed to the infantry. 136 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11

The Battle for Arad had not enough arms, in particular mod- Hungarian Order of Battle ern weapons and antitank guns. In addi- 5.10.44 The Third Army was charged with the tion, the Hungarian soldiers were not advance on the right (west) wing of the properly trained. Last but not least, the Armeegruppe Heinrici (FIRST Army and 6. Armee ) Axis offensive. Its mission was to take unsettled political situation and its influ- III Corps: Arad and advance south to block the ences had their effect.” (Translation by 2nd Mountain Brigade Soviet advance. author). 6th Infantry Division V Corps: 13th Infantry Division The Battle for Arad involved the 1st Hungary, seeing its national territory 1st Mountain Brigade (1/3 only) Armored Division, the 6th Replacement threatened and invaded by the Soviet VI Corps: Division, the 1st Cavalry Replacement forces, demanded the immediate transfer 16th Infantry Division Brigade, and the 7th Assault Gun Battal- of 5 Panzer divisions to Hungary if Hit- 24th Infantry Division (with 66th Border Guard Group) ion. Arad was taken by the IV Corps on ler wanted to avoid a Hungarian demand 1st Mountain Brigade (2/3) 13.09.44. The Hungarian forces then for armistice. Hitler could not ignore this First Army Reserve: advanced to Lippa on 19.09.44. ultimatum, and sent the III. Panzerkorps 10th Infantry Division with three mechanized divisions, order- Heeresgruppe Süd The 7th Assault Gun Battalion success- ing the transfer of further forces from Armeegruppe Wöhler fully destroyed 67 T-34 tanks. Of its full Galicia and Yugoslavia. (SECOND Army and 8. Armee) establishment of 30 Sturmgeschütz-III XVII. Korps (some of which had been taken over from The III. Panzerkorps arrived in Hun- 9th Border Guard Brigade the 1st Assault Gun Battalion in accor- gary, and the 23. Panzer-Division was 8. Jäger-Division XXlX. Korps dance with Hungarian assault gun doc- assigned to it. It was also destined to get 3. Gebirgs-Division trine), 8 were destroyed, 10 badly dam- the 109. and 110. Panzer-Brigaden, both 46. Infanterie-Division aged but recovered from the field, and in the final stages of formation. The first (with 2nd Replacement Division) the remaining 12 were somewhat dam- mission of this strong armored force was 4. Gebirgs-Division 8. SS-Kavallerie-Division aged, but repairable within a week. (At not an attack on the advancing Soviet IX Corps: the end of the battle, 7th Assault Gun forces, but the establishment of German 27th Light Division Battalion was redesignated as the 25th authority in Budapest. However, the situ- II Corps: Assault Gun Battalion, and fought under ation soon normalized itself, and disas- 9th Replacement Division the Second Army in October 1944 with ter was avoided. Hitler then released the 25th Infantry Division 15. Infanterie-Division 14 Sturmgeschütz-III.) 23. Panzer-Division on 13.09.44. Finta Group: 7th Replacement Division The Soviet forces then counter attacked Although Guderian wanted to use the III. 1st Replacement Mountain Brigade and completely overwhelmed the mostly Panzerkorps around Arad to prevent a 2nd Replacement Mountain Brigade Armeegruppe Wöhler Reserve: untrained and under armed troops, and thrust via the Vulkán Pass onto the Hun- 2nd Armored Division by 20.09.44 the Hungarians were once garian Plain (The Pusta), Hitler insisted 10th Assault Gun Battalion again withdrew from Arad. The Soviet that the III. Panzerkorps be included in 25th Assault Gun Battalion forces retook Arad on 22.09.44. the attack further east, from Kolozsvár THIRD Army southwards. This drive was to be a con- (assigned directly to Heeresgruppe Süd) tinuation of the Second Army’s stalled VII Corps: The Soviet forces also advanced around 4th Replacement Division the southern flank of the Carpathian attack, and had as its objectives the re- (with 67th Border Guard Group) Mountains with mechanized forces, and capture of the Carpathian Passes, and the 12th Reserve Division turning north into western Rumanian, establishment Hitler’s “Winter Defense VIII Corps: occupied Temesvár on 19.09.44. Line” there. Hitler was still convinced 20th Infantry Division 8th Replacement Division that the Soviet forces were intent on with 23rd Reserve Division The Soviet offensive in Transylvania fi- their Balkan conquest. 5th Military District: nally ground to a halt on 25.09.44. 4. SS-Panzer-Grenadier-Division Meanwhile, with the prospects of an easy Third Army Reserve: 1st Armored Division victory in sight, the STAVKA ordered 1st Replacement Cavalry Brigade The Quiet Before the Storm the 4th Ukrainian Front to destroy the Hussar Division Axis forces in the Carpathians, and then 7th Assault Gun battalion Guderian intended to use this unexpected advance upon Ushgorod and Munkács, Heeresgruppe Süd Reserves: 6. Armee intermission, and, on his own responsi- thereby “liberating” the Carpatho- III. Panzer-Korps: bility, ordered the exposed Székler Cor- Ukraine. 1. Panzer -Division ner positions to be evacuated. 23. Panzer-Division The 2nd Ukrainian Front, with the front FHH Panzer-Grenadier-Division 22. SS-Kavallerie-Division General Friessner, then commanding defined by the cities of Turgu-Máros – LXXII. Korps: general of the Heeresgruppe Südukraine, Torda – Arad – Temesvár – Újvidék, was 76. Infanterie-Division (due care must be taken regarding his ordered to advance on the cities of De- 6. Armee Reserves: dislike of the Hungarians), comments brecen, Kolozsvár and Szeged, and then 109. Panzer-Brigade proceed to the Tisza River. 110 . Panzer-Brigade about the situation that existed in the 13. Panzer-Division Hungarian Army at this time. He remarks LVII. Pz. Korps that “with all due recognition of the ex- During September 1944, the Third Hun- 1st Armored Division: traordinary individual performances of garian Army headquarters (under Gen- 6 Hungarian tanks; 3 ATG (75mm) some Hungarians, it is not possible to eral Heszlényi), raised from the IV Corps 2nd Armored Division: avoid saying that many Hungarian units staff, to counter the Soviet invasion ex- 64 Hungarian tanks; 15 assault guns; were failures. The weak resistance that pected through the Bánát and Arad. The 17 Pz-IV; 4 Pz-V; 3 Pz-VI. the Hungarian units offered lay basically initial forces at its disposition comprised 7th Assault Gun Battalion: 7 assault guns in the fact that they were not capable of the VII Corps, (1st Replacement Armored 10th Assault Gun Battalion: 4 assault guns 25th Assault Gun Battalion: 4 ATG (75mm) withstanding the Soviet onslaught. They Division, 4th Replacement Division, and Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 137 the 20th Infantry Division were dis- about 300 kilometers wide, stretching by Soviet paratroopers dropped behind patched to the front. As soon as it arrived from Nagyvarád to the southern Heeres- the Axis lines, rose against the Germans. from Poland, the II Reserve Corps, (re- gruppe Südukraine boundary, which was Although put down, it was only at the designated once again as the VIII Corps), approximately halfway between Szege- cost of losing the defensive positions with the Huszár Division, 12th Reserve din and the mouth of the Tisza River. held by the 1. Panzerarmee. The Dukla Infantry Division, and the 23rd Reserve Pass was taken on 6.10.44. Division followed. On 24.09.44, Heeresgruppe Südukraine had redesignated as Heeresgruppe Süd, All facts pointed to a double-pronged This force was to be used to form a buffer and Heeresgruppe Nordukraine as attack. Guderian therefore ordered that between the Soviet spearheads and Arad. Heeresgruppe A . the Heeresgruppe Süd should initiate preparations for the withdrawal behind The Third Army units on the right (west) On this same day, the Heeresgruppe Süd the Tisza River, along a line defined by wing of the Heeresgruppe Südukraine reported that a large shift in forces of the Szeged – Debrecen – Uzhorod. At the had not yet been assigned to the army 2nd Ukrainian Front was taking place. same time, the rest of Hungary was de- group. This situation led Hitler to issue clared to be part of the Heeresgruppe an ultimatum to the Hungarians on The Soviets were massing troops in the Süd operational area. 20.09.44. stating that unless the Hungar- region of Temesvár – Arad – Nagyvarád, ian General Staff acceded to Heeres- where the newly formed Third Army had During the second half of September, gruppe Südukraine’s desired structural failed to prevent the Soviet forces de- 1944, the Heeresgruppe Süd received 14 changes, (i.e. the assignment of the Third ploying out of the passes. It was obvious German divisions; two from the north in Army to the Germans), Hitler would have that the Soviet forces were about to ini- Poland, four removed from the 1. Panzer- to reexamine the alliance between the tiate large scale operations into Hun- armee in the south and the rest from the two nations. gary. This evidence was further enhanced West. by the fact that the left wing of the 1. Upon receiving the message, the Third Panzerarmee in the Beskid Mountains Fearing above all an invasion of the Army was therefore immediately assigned had been pushed back by superior forces, Hungarian Plain from the north, through to the Heeresgruppe Südukraine on and was now barely clinging to the moun- the Carpathians via Czechoslovakia and 21.09.44. The Third Army’s front was tain crests. Then Slovak troops, assisted Ruthenia, the German commander sent

The Soviet Invasion 1.10. – 31.10.44 138 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11 his main reserves, including most of the The Battle for the Tisza River The VIII Corps was overrun by over by armor, to Kolozsvár. what it reported as amounting to 300 By 27.09.44 it had become obvious that tanks. The Soviet advanced along the To screen the withdrawal of the First the Third Hungarian Army would be railway line between Arad and Békésc- Army on 27.09.44, the Hungarians left unable to prevent the breakthrough in saba (due west of Gyula). The 20th In- strong forces in the Hunyadi-Line the direction of Budapest or Debrecen. fantry Division, which was covering a which were withdraw only if the So- In addition, the sector between Nagy- front of some 20 kilometers, was also viet pressure became unbearable. With varád and Kolozsvár (Second Army) was immediately overwhelmed. Within two the First Army's withdrawal to the Ar- still virtually undefended. Heeresgruppe hours of opening their attack, the Soviet pád Line, the 1st Mountain Brigade Süd considered that the present lines forces had virtually destroyed the Third was dispatched to Raho-Vissovölgy, were only defendable if it received addi- Army defenses. By 0700 hours, the Third and assigned to the newly-activated V tional armored and infantry divisions. Army ordered the retreat to the Tisza Corps there. Furthermore, the Third Army’s sector line. was shortened to include the line be- To enable a more cohesive defense of the tween Nagyvarád and the southern wing The Soviet forces then crossed the Carpathians, the 24th Infantry Division, of the Heeresgruppe Süd, south of Timi- Körös River in the face of fierce coun- defending the Pantyr Pass, was reassigned soara. terattacks by the 1. and 13. Panzer- to the VI Corps. Divisionen. The southern flank of the Third Army The southern wing of the First Army was was held by the 4. SS-Panzer-Grena- A counterattack by the 1st Armored Di- anchored by the 66th Border Guard Group dier-Division and the 5th Military Dis- vision from Totkomlos was quickly halted at the Burkut Mountain. trict. by the Soviet armored spearheads. But, the slight letup allowed the 8th Replace- The rear guard in the Szent-László An attempt to combine the Third Hun- ment Division to withdraw relatively in- Line consisted of battalion-sized in- garian and the 6th German Armies into tact. In the confusion, the LVII. Panzer- fantry groups, reinforced with artil- an “Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico” failed Korps was not notified of the retreat lery, which were dug-in across and because communications of any sort be- order until well after 1200 hours. along the sides all the mountain pass tween the two armies was virtually non- roads as well as along the railway line existent” General Veress had been requested by between Körösmezö – Worochta. The the local authorities to withdraw his paths through the woods and mountain Hitler, finally realizing that the situation forces from Kolozsvár, so that the city tracks were covered by reinforced com- was not what he had imagined it to be, could be spared the ravages of war. On panies with mortars and anti-tanks rescinded the attack order to the III. his own authority, and taking into con- weapons. The rear guard had orders to Panzer-Korps, and disposed that 5 mo- sideration the situation on his right flank not abandon the Szent-László Line bile divisions be assembled around De- which threatened to develop into an en- without express permission from the brecen. Two of these units had yet to circling movement, he ordered the with- First Army. arrive from Galicia. This force was to drawal of the Second Army from its po- defeat the Soviet mobile forces in the sitions in Kolozsvár on the night of The Soviet forces followed slowly in the area, and then to reoccupy the “winter 7.10.44. path of the retreating Hungarians, so that positions” in the mountain passes of Tran- the Hungarian rear guards were able to sylvania. Whether this plan was practical On 8.10.44 Hitler finally approved the move back reasonably intact to the Ar- or not is debatable. It depended on the withdrawal of the Hungarian and Ger- pád Line on the 30.09.44 in accordance Soviet forces leaving the Germans enough man forces defending the Máros River as with the plans laid by the First Army. time to implement it. well as those positioned east of the Vatra Meanwhile, the Hungarian forces had Dornei. These units were ordered to take three days to prepare their defense in the In fact, the Soviets moved first. The bad up positions behind the Nagyvarád- permanent fortifications installed along rail communications between Galicia and Szeged Line. the Arpád Line. Hungary delayed the arrival of the two Panzer divisions. By 10.10.44 the 25th Infantry and 9th The Soviet forces continued to follow Replacement Divisions of the II Corps the rearguards at a slow and careful pace, The opening phase of the Soviet attempt were beaten. The defeat of this corps severely hampered by the Hungarian de- to take the Hungarian plain between the forced the Germans to abandon the Koloz- struction of roads and bridges, as well as Danube and the Tisza Rivers began on svár bridgehead. numerous mine fields laid down in their 6.10.44. At 0400 hours, the 2nd Ukrai- path. Small Soviet probes to reconnoitre nian Front, with 3 mechanized and 3 The Hungarians were forced out of the defenses were launched. The main cavalry corps, as well as 17 rifle divi- Szeged 11.10.44, the Soviet forces ad- thrust of these Soviet activities was clev- sions, attacked the Third Army. Half an vancing as far as Kecskemét, there to be erly directed at the positions between the hour later, the Soviet tanks had rolled met and halted by the Huszár Division. main valley fortifications, where the de- over the Hungarian positions and over- fenses were spread somewhat thinner. whelmed the 4th Replacement Division. Meanwhile, Heeresgruppe Süd had man- One of these reconnaissances-in-force aged to assemble three Panzer divisions attempted to take Ökörmezö by surprise, The strength, size, and direction of the near Debrecen. This strong armored force but was beaten back by the 16th Infantry Soviet thrusts were not clear initially to was able to stop those Soviet forces which Division. the Axis command owing to the dark. had penetrated through the Hungarian When the sun began to rise, the early lines between Nagyvarád and Kecskemét. The aim of the Soviet forces was obvi- morning mist further prevented definite However, in the meantime the other prong ously to pin down as many forces of the intelligence. of the Soviet thrust had crossed the Tisza First Army and 8. Armee as possible and River at Szeged, and had advanced al- thereby to preventing them from sending In the VII Corps sector, the Soviet forces most as far as the Danube River, reach- reinforcements south. crossed the Körös River at Komadi. ing Sambor and Kiskunkalas before be- Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 139 ing halted. For all practical purposes, the The Hungarians had long been negotiat- all traffic. The Hungarian troops that had Third Army had been totally defeated. ing for a settlement with the Allies, who followed Horthy’s orders were disarmed demanded total surrender and insisted by German units also supported by one German comments at the time state that that the Soviet forces be allowed occupy Tiger tank each. The Gestapo arrested the Hungarian soldiers fought valiantly, Hungary. After much hesitation, and be- Horthy and his son. but that most of the upper echelons of the ing forced into this position by the mili- officer corps appeared to have lost the tary situation, the Hungarians decided to Budapest was brought under control. The will to fight, and that Third Army units capitulate. Germans also occupied the palace. Horthy caved in very rapidly. (Hardly surprising was taken away to Germany, and the as these replacement units were hardly The Second Hungarian Army was to go leader of the fascist Arrow Cross, Count trained and badly equipped). over to the Soviet 2nd Ukrainian Front, Ferenc Szálasi, became Premier. The new and combine with the Soviets to attack 109. and 110. Panzer-Brigaden, still in By 12.10.44, it was high time to with- the Germans in this area. the process of forming up, were also put draw the exposed right wing of the Third on alert and transferred to the immediate Army, and thereby avoid the encircle- The Third Hungarian Army was ignored, vicinity of Budapest. ment of the VI Corps and the 10th Infan- as the commanding general, General try Division. Heszlényi, was considered to be pro- German, and the government considered The Results of the Consequently, on 13.10.44, the Hungar- that he would ignore this command. October 15th Proclamation ian General Staff ordered that the VI Corps and the 10th Infantry Division be The commanders of the First and Second Horthy’s October 15th Proclamation left taken out of the line, and be sent to Armies were in receipt of orders which, the administrative, commercial, and in- Budapest to take part in the preparations after receiving the command “Carry out dustrial sectors in great confusion, which for the defense of that city. At the same order of March 1st, 1920”, commanded in turn resulted in the intended reorgani- time the First Army was to begin its them to take up contact with the Soviet zation and mass mobilization of the carefully planned withdrawal, maintain- forces, and join with the Soviet forces economy for the war effort never being ing contact with its right neighbor, the against the Germans. General Lajos Ver- achieved. On the contrary, chaos was Second Army, and providing cover for it ess (Second Army) was informed of this rampant, and thanks to the uncertain and the XVII. Armeekorps, both of which order on 11.10.44, General Béla Miklós political and military situation, what re- were in the process of withdrawing be- (First Army) on 12.10.44. mained of the production capacity pro- hind the Tisza River. duction fell further. On 15.10.44, Horthy read out a procla- The 10th Infantry Division, after leaving mation to the people and soldiers of The Hungarian Army was especially ef- one of its regiments behind to reinforce Hungary on the radio. fected by the attempted armistice. Al- the 24th Division, was marched to Már- though the Germans had counted on an marossziget to be entrained. The 66th The proclamation explained Hungary’s increased effort on the behalf of the Border Guard Group still secured the position on the side of Germany in the Honvéd, the opposite in fact occurred. area around Russzpolyana and Borsa. It war. He considered that Germany had The desertions of officers and men in- was also attached to the 24th Infantry lost the war, and, that in the words of creased day by day. Division. Bismarck, no sovereign nation was pledged to sacrifice itself on the altar of General Friessner, (with his usual bias), an alliance. Horthy continued that he had notes in his memoirs that from all por- October 15th, 1944 taken steps to end the war for Hungary. tions of the front he received word that He emphasized German contempt and the Hungarian units were showing signs The situation in mid-October 1944 was failure to keep promises. He condemned of dissolution. In his opinion, it was described by the C.O.S. as follows: the Jewish pogroms being carried out by therefore no longer possible to rely on • The battle at Debrecen had been lost. the Gestapo in Hungary. He accused the these “allies”. Hungarian officers and Germans of plundering and destroying men failed to demonstrate the will to • The region east of the Tisza River was the Hungarian countryside during their fight. Neither the new Hungarian Pre- no longer tenable. retreat, of kidnapping high officials and mier Szálasi nor the new C.O.S. Károly • The plains between the Tisza River generals, of distributing pamphlets which Beregffy were accepted. and the Danube were in the process of encourage treason against the govern- falling into Soviet hands. ment, and of planning to establish a pro- Generals Miklós and Veress were re- • He viewed the fighting between Hat- German government in place of his own. lieved of their commands, and replaced van and Miskolc with pessimism. by General László Dezsö (First Army) • The railway network and many sta- As a consequence of all these acts, Horthy and General Jenö vitéz Major (Second tions were destroyed. concluded that he was in the process of Army). On 16.10.44, General Veress was • Owing to the continuing bombing at- suing for an armistice with the Allies. He arrested for “breach of alliance” by the tacks by the Allies, a large portion of enjoined all the soldiers to obey the or- Germans. General Miklós escaped a simi- the factories had been laid to waste. ders to be issued by their commanders lar fate by going over to the Soviet 4th • The antiaircraft defenses existed which would deal with the problem in Ukrainian Front with his complete Head- mostly on paper. detail. quarters on 17.10.44. He proceeded to • It was his considered opinion that assist the Soviet forces as far as he was even newly arrived armored reinforce- The Germans reacted quickly. Although able in accordance with Horthy’s last ments could do absolutely nothing to the Hungarians had erected barricades commands. change the situation. Further resis- all throughout Budapest, the schwere tance was useless. Panzer-Abteilung 503 was assigned to The Third Army remained under the com- 22. SS-Kavallerie-Division in Budapest. mand of General Heszlényi. But many The Hungarian Army had a strength of The heavy Tiger tanks were positioned Hungarian soldiers either went over to 1,071,751 on 15.10.44. on all the Danube bridges, and stopped the Soviet forces or were disarmed by the 140 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11

Germans. General Miklós and the com- Hungary in the war. This new govern- 8. Armee) to counterattack. Together with mander of the 2nd Mountain Brigade ment required several strong armored the Panzer divisions attacking from the came to an agreement, and large portions units stationed in and around Budapest west, the Germans managed to encircle of the brigade went over to the Soviet to keep it in power. This further sapped to Soviet mobile units and, in a week- forces. The 5th Replacement Division the already weakened Heeresgruppe long battle, severely mauled them and was removed from the front line and Süd's striking power. brought them to a complete stop. After disarmed by the Germans while attempt- this success, the Armeegruppe Wöhler ing to do the same. The situation was not improved by the continued its withdrawal westwards, and dissolution of the First Army in the reached the west side of the Tisza River To prevent the complete collapse of the Carpathian Mountains. The near Tokaj. To the north, the 1. Panzer- Hungarian Army, the Germans now be- commander’s departure with some of Armee and the First Army began to with- gan to take steps to integrate the Hungar- this army’s units had left a wide gap draw from the Carpathians. ian units into their own command struc- which threatened the Heeresgruppe ture. The Hungarian Army in effect had Süd with encirclement from the north. Although the First Army’s withdrawal ceased to exist as a separate entity. In In addition, on 16.10.44 the 2nd Ar- took place as planned, the timetable set fact, the Germans now began to recruit mored Division had left its positions up by the Germans for the withdrawal Hungarians for their own units. In addi- in the line and had retreated westwards itself could not be kept. The 24th Infan- tion, on 15.10.44, the OKH declared all behind the Tisza River during the night try Division moved back on 17.10.44 to of Hungary to be an operational war upon orders of General Miklós. Chust. It arrived there on 20.10.44, barely zone, and ordered that all Hungarian in time to partake in the defense of that units and soldiers were now subject to city. German command, and were to obey Withdrawal on All Fronts German orders. At the same time, the 16th Infantry Divi- On 17.10.44, the 2nd Ukrainian Front sion was positioned at Bilke, the 1st Following Horthy’s attempt to withdraw opened its second attempt to cut off and Mountain Brigade around the Buzsora Hungary from the war, Hitler replaced encircle Heeresgruppe Süd east of the Peak, and the 13th Infantry Division was him with the Arrow Cross, (the Hungar- Tisza River. Heeresgruppe Süd ordered strung out amongst the high hills from ian Fascist Party), which pledged to keep Armeegruppe Wöhler (Second Army and Polena to Verecke, where it maintained

The Soviet Invasion 1.11. – 30.11.44 Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 141 contact with the 6th Infantry Division, Division with severe losses on both entered Czechoslovakia. On the same which was in the Arpád Line. sides. day the advance up the west side of these mountains by the 2nd Ukrainian The 2nd Ukrainian Front attacked De- At the same time, the 16th Infantry Front brought the fall of Sighet with it. brecen from the south east and the Division had withdrawn to Irsava, the By 26.10.44, Munkács fell. Ungvár south west, while cavalry and armor 1st Mountain Brigade eastwards of followed on 27.10.44. outflanked the city. The city proper Munkács, and the 13th Infantry Divi- was stormed on 20.10.44. By the end sion later managed to reach Polena and Although the second attempt to cut off of the month, Soviet mobile units had Szolyva. Heeresgruppe Süd had run out of reached the Tisza north of Debrecen. steam, the Soviets decided to try the There they encountered the strong and The Soviet forces kept up continual same tactic again, but this time by well-organized Axis defences. This pressure, but were not able to prevent advancing from Kecskemét up the west unexpected resistance halted the ad- the orderly withdrawal of the First bank of the Tisza River. vance. The Soviets were forced to pre- Army. pare a carefully calculated attack after The Soviet thrust was also ordered to bringing up reinforcements. With the Hungarian and German resis- envelop Budapest, and to take the Hun- tance broken on a wide front by the garian capital if it proved at all pos- The right wing of the 2nd Ukrainian offensive of the 2nd Ukrainian Front, sible at the time. Front, after mopping up in Transylvania the Soviet Forces were able to pen- ensuing the fall of the capital of this etrate deeply into Hungary. The Axis To counter this advance, four Panzer region, Kolozsvár, crossed the Hungar- commands, on the other hand, was com- Divisions were ordered to attack the ian border northwest of Satu Mare and pelled to switch its reserves from one Soviet spearheads, and then to con- reached the Tisza River near Csap. crisis point to another and found it tinue advancing south, thereby rees- difficult to organize an cohesive effec- tablishing communications with Soviet attempts during the 21. and tive defence. Heeresgruppe F far to the south. Fur- 22.10.44 to take the important traffic ther urgently needed reinforcements and communications center of Szolyva, On 18.10.44, the 4th Ukrainian Front and replacements were not forthcom- were beaten back by the 13th Infantry began crossing the Carpathians, and ing. Hitler were building up his forces 142 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11 for the grand Ardennes Offensive, de- been gathering for the thrust to the south. Units in Hungary signed to split the Allies, and win the The LVII. Panzerkorps (with the 1st Ar- war once and for all. mored and Huszár Divisions, as well as Order of Battle the 1., 23., and 24. Panzer-Divisionen) 3.12.1944 On 29.10.44, the Axis forces in Hungary moved south and engaged the Soviet Heeresgruppe Süd were grouped as follows: forces advancing from Kecskemét. The 2 . Panzer-Armee III. Panzerkorps consisting of the 2nd LXVIII. Korps Armeegruppe Wöhler, (now the First Hungarian Armored Division, as well as 44. Infanterie-Division Hungarian Army and 8. Armee) defend- the 13. Panzer-Division and the Feld- 13. SS-Gebirgs-Division ing the Tisza River from Polgar to the herrnhalle (FHH) Panzer-Grenadier-Di- 71. Infanterie-Division northern wing of the Heeresgruppe Süd. vision) struck west of Kecskemét on 1. Gebirgs-Division 2.11.44, and managed to halt the Soviet Brandenburg Pz.-Gren.-Division 6. Armee (Between Tisza River and the advance. 92. Brigade (motorisierte) Danube) Hungarian remnants and small units were Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico Third Hungarian Army (withdrawn from gathering on the Csepel Island south of (Third Army & 6. Armee) the line, and given the mission to orga- Budapest. Further groupings of miscel- II Corps nize resistance west of the Danube in laneous troops were being put into the 20th Infantry Division Transdanubia, and reestablish commu- defenses of Budapest. The Budapest 25th Infantry Division 8. SS-Polizei-Regiment nications with the Heeresgruppe F to the bridgehead was put under the command Danube River Flotilla of the III. Panzerkorps, (designated as south). LVII . Panzerkorps Panzer-Gruppe Breith). This meant that 23. Panzer-Division Before the 4 German Panzer divisions the 8. SS and 22. SS-Kavallerie-Divi- 271. Volks-Grenadier-Division could go over to the attack, the 2nd sionen were now also available to the III. LXXII. Korps Ukrainian Front destroyed the last Hun- Panzerkorps. The Huszár Division was Kesseö Group garian remnants at Kecskemét on transferred to the Csepel Island. III. Panzerkorps 30.10.44. 22. SS-Kavallerie-Division On 4.11.44, the Soviet forces attacked 8. SS-Kavallerie-Division The Soviet attack had been piling up in the 25th Infantry Division which was FHH Panzer-Grenadier-Division front of Kecskemét. In addition to the positioned forward of Szolnok and 13. Panzer-Division 4th Mechanized Corps, the 2nd Guard Czegléd. The Hungarian division was 10th Infantry Division Mechanized Corps had been introduced quickly overrun, and both cities were 12th Infantry Division into the battle. The 23rd Reserve Divi- taken. On the same day, the 9th Border IV. Panzerkorps sion was immediately overwhelmed, and Guard Brigade was driven back across 1. Panzer-Division although fighting fiercely, had to swing the Tisza River, so that the entire Tisza 4. SS-Pz.-Gren.-Division aside and let the Soviet armor which line had to be abandoned. 18. SS-Pz.-Gren.-Division followed the infantry attacks flood 46. Infanterie-Division through. On 7. and 8.11.44, the 3rd Ukrainian 76. Infanterie-Division Front launched an attach which surprised 357. Infanterie-Division By this time, the Soviet order of battle the Heeresgruppe F forces along the Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico Reserves: included two Rumanian Armies, which west banks of the Danube, at the Drave 153. Feldausbildungs-Division were put into the line north of Kec- River mouth, and established bridgeheads IX. SS-Gebirgs-Korps 2nd Armored Division skemét. across the Danube at Mohács. Armeegruppe Wöhler Kecskemét fell on 1.11.44. The Soviet The withdrawal of the First Army from (First Army & 8. Armee) forces were able to advance as far as the the Carpathians, the retreat of Armee- XXIX. Korps Danube, driving the remnants of the 5th gruppe Wöhler, and the slow advance of 8. Jäger-Division and the 8th Replacement Divisions be- the Soviet forces in the center had short- 15. Infanterie-Division fore them. ened the width of the Axis forces facing 3. Gebirgs-Division the 2nd Ukrainian Front from 1400 kilo- 24. Panzer-Division The events between the Tisza and the meters to 700 kilometers. At the same XVll. Korps Danube decided the Germans to hence- time, the advance of the 4th Ukrainian Gruppe Schulz forth keep all Hungarian forces under Front into the Carpathians and Slovakia, 2nd Replacement Division their complete tactical and operational as well as the surprise crossing of the 3rd 24th Infantry Division control, and to stiffen them with Ger- Ukrainian Front over the southern por- V Corps man units. As it was not considered tion of the Hungarian Danube, had effec- 16th Infantry Division advisable to have German troops un- tively joined up the three Fronts, and 1st Mountain Brigade der Hungarian command, the Germans enabled the 2nd Ukrainian Front to make 4. Gebirgs-Division therefore assumed direct command of a concentrated advance to Budapest with- all Hungarian formations. The Third out having to worry unduly about its 2nd Armored Division AFV strengths: Army was combined once again with flanks. Vehicles on hand combat ready the 6. Armee, (designated as Armee- Nimrod 26 7 gruppe Fretter-Pico). In addition, there On 11.11.44, the 2nd Ukrainian Front Csaba 8 3 was the Gruppe Budapest, with the 8. launched its offensive against the Armee- Turan I 35 0 SS-Kavallerie-Division and the 22. SS- gruppe Fretter-Pico from Czegléd. The Turan II 8 0 Kavallerie-Division, as well as the VI main blow fell against the sector held by Toldi IIa 16 5 Corps. the LVII. Panzerkorps (with the 13. Pan- Pz-III 1 0 zer-Division and 23. Panzer-Division, Pz-IV 20 2 Meanwhile, the Germans began opera- the 4. SS-Panzergrenadier-Division and Pz-VI 4 0 tions with the Panzer divisions that had 18. SS-Panzergrenadier-Division, and Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 143 the 46. Infantrie-Division). The Soviet Corps. The Soviet forces were able to Soviet forces from advancing into the forces soon managed to penetrate the cross the Danube on 27.11.44 and deci- mountains between Hatvan and Eger. lines, as the 18. SS-Panzer-Grenadier- mated the 31. Waffen-Grenadier-Divi- Consequently, towards the end of No- Division (composed of Volksdeutscher) sion der SS at Pécs. vember 1944, the Soviet advance pe- broke under the pressure, and disinte- tered out. grated. At the same time, the 23. Panzer- Meanwhile, the Soviet forces made an Division was transferred elsewhere. The attempt to occupy the Csepel Island, lo- The armored vehicle situation for the German defenses collapsed, and the line cated due south of Budapest in the Germans was catastrophic. The heavy was pulled back. Danube River. A fierce counterattack by fighting had left the 13. Panzer-Division the Huszár Division saved the day. The with two tanks, the 24. Panzer-Division The west bank of the Danube was still in Soviet forces were thrown back across had no tanks at all, and a mere 7 armored Axis hands. the river. personnel carriers. The strongest division within the command of Heeres- The Third Army had been charged with The 3rd Ukrainian Front’s successful gruppe Süd had a mere 8 tanks; the aver- the defense of area west of the Danube. expansion of its bridgeheads, and the age for the army group was 4 – 5 ve- For this mission, it had the still un- sever mauling of the 31. Waffen-Grena- hicles. A major problem encountered by trained and untried 271. Volks-Grena- dier-Division der SS caught the Germans the Germans was that factory-new tanks dier-Division. In addition, there was by surprise. The switch of the attack were breaking down after a few hours of the 31. SS-Freiwilligen-Grenadier-Di- from Budapest to the north had brought use. Hungarians units were burnt out to a vision composed mainly of Volksdeut- the Soviet forces into contact with the large degree. scher and not equipped with modern LVIl. Panzerkorps. weapons, and whose training was still incomplete. The 20th Infantry Divi- The main success of this Soviet advance Reorganization and New Units sion, vastly under strength, the 25th was the severing of the railway line be- Infantry Division, the Danube River tween Budapest and Miskolc, which fell The Soviet advance through Hungary Flotilla, and several small miscella- on 3.12.44. On the other hand, the Ger- brought many organizational problems neous units, were gathered under the II mans were successful in keeping the for the Axis forces with it. The border

The Soviet Invasion 1.12. – 31.12.44 144 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11 defense positions had been equipped with and Serbian partisans. The major part vision, and was duly redesignated as Yugoslavian weapons. As discussed ear- of this regiment was formed from Royal the 12th Infantry Division; lier, each of the passes was defended by Gendarmerie battalions which had been a battalion. There were 8 Border Guard incorporated into the Royal Hungarian During November 1944: battalions headquarters, (numbered 59, Army. In April 1945 the remnants of 60, 62, 63, 64, 65, 67, 68), with 35 this regiment was used to fill up the • 1st Mountain Replacement Brigade fortress companies plus the 1st Fortress Szent László Division. filled up the 1st Mountain Brigade; Battalion. Of these, 11 companies were in the 9th Border Guard Brigade sector, The Bakony Regiment was emplaced • 2nd Mountain Brigade was filled up 6 companies plus the 1st Fortress Battal- in the Margaret Island) Line south of by the 2nd Mountain Replacement ion in the 1st Mountain Brigade sector, Lake Balaton. It consisted of three Brigade; and 18 companies under the 2nd Moun- battalions. • The 1st and 2nd Mountain Brigades tain Brigade. were supposed to be amalgamated into During October 1944, the Szent-Lás- the 1st Mountain Division. But the The Germans ordered the evacuation zló Division was raised. It was an elite two units were never together in one of the pocket in the Székler Bulge on formation, consisted of the 1st Para- place long enough to be joined. 7.09.44. The defenses and bunkers chute Regiment (with one parachute, were made unusable or destroyed, and one heavy weapons, and one training • The Huszár (the former 1st Cavalry) the weapons dismounted. All the bor- battalion), 2nd Regiment (with the Division was filled by the 1st Cavalry der defense companies in this area were Royal Guards Infantry Battalion and a Replacement Brigade; amalgamated into four fortress battal- Royal Gendarmerie battalion), 3rd ions (Nos. 211, 212, 213, 214), four Regiment (designated as “Air Force • 27th Light Division was filled up with fortress machine-gun battalions (Nos. Infantry Regiment” because it was Székel battalions and redesignated as 215, 216, 217, 218), and two fortress made up of ground crews and other the 27th Infantry Division. artillery battalions. These units were personnel of the Hungarian Air Force). transferred by rail to Transdanubia, The artillery included the 1st, 9th, 76th, • 9th Border Guard Brigade was also (the area west of the Danube), between and 6th motorized Artillery Battalions, filled up with Székel Border Guard Lake Balaton and the Drave River. as well as the 1st Rocket Launcher battalions, and upgraded to division They were used to fill up to the 7th Battalion, and the 20th Assault Gun status. Replacement Division to strength. Battalion. Two antitank gun companies (one of which was equipped with • 16th Infantry Division was filled up The strength of these battalions var- German Hetzers light tank destroyers) by the 6th Infantry Division; ied, but they had an average strength provided the mobile elements of the of 400–500 men, (in one case over division. There were also engineer, re- • 24th Infantry Division was filled up 1000 men) with 24 machine-guns and connaissance, and signal units. The by the 13th Infantry Division; 16 mortars. The fortress artillery bat- supply elements were taken over from talions each had 36 Soviet 76.2 mm the 6th Replacement Division which In January 1945: cannon. had been dissolved. • The 20th Infantry Division was filled Other organizational matters concerned Elements of the division saw action up by the 2nd Replacement Division. raising, once again, of so-called “march for the first time on 19.12.44. The Szt. battalions”. These were large groups László Division was very seldom used Those units that were used to fill up other of men, usually only equipped with as a single cohesive unit, the rapidly units were stricken from the rolls. small arms (rifles and pistols), designed deteriorating situation meant that the as mobile replacement units. But many different regiments be used piecemeal NOTE: of these march battalions were instead as soon as available to plug the ever In many instances, German orders of used to raise new ad-hoc units and sent recurring gaps. It was not until April battle for late 1944 and 1945 still to strengthen bridgeheads and de- 1945 that the division was finally gath- included Hungarian units that had long fensive lines. Some were gathered into ered, and then only after the remnants been destroyed, amalgamated into regiments (although without the regi- of the 20th Infantry, 8th Replacement, other units, or dissolved. This incor- mental heavy weapons units), and and 7th Replacement Divisions were rect information was probably owing to the confusion of battle, poor com- thrown into the fray, usually being used to fill up the Division. In addi- munications, and in some cases, just given specific sectors to defend. tion, the 3rd Regiment was filled up plain German disinterest about their with fortress battalion personnel, and Hungarian allies. The Solt Regiment, so designated be- thereafter designated as the Fortress cause it was to defend the Danube Regiment. Bridgehead at Solt, was assigned to the Kesseö Group (2nd Anti-Aircraft In addition to the above measures, the The Battle for the Danube Brigade) and fought under this unit various divisions and brigades also until the encirclement of Budapest. were filled up by the dissolved units. On 13.11.44, the Second Army, the III Corps, IV Corps, VI Corps, and VII The Bátaszék Regiment consisted of During the next few months, the Hungar- Corps were relieved from the front and three battalions. It was used to defend ian Army ordered further reorganizations assigned duties elsewhere. The Second the Danube bridgehead at Baja. Its and consolidations, the most important Army was deactivated on 17.12.44 remnants were later used to fill up the were: 20th Infantry Division. After the previous attempts to encircle the During October 1944: Heeresgruppe Süd had failed, the Soviet The Drava Regiment was used to de- forces made preparations once again, only fend the borders formed by the Drave • 12th Reserve Division received the this time the advance was to take place up and Mur Rivers against the Croatian remnants of the 4th Replacement Di- the west bank of the Danube, northwards. Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 145

The collapse of the Third Army meant Drave River, through Lake Balaton, armor. Although the lake is not very that the 23. Panzer-Division had to be through Siofok, Cece, and to the Danube deep, (indeed, it is wadable for large transferred to this sector to plug the en- at Dunaföldvár. This dangerous situa- portions in the summer), it proved a suing gaps. The Germans noted that even tion resulted in the 8. Panzer-Division good natural defensive position for the in Hungarian units which had been con- being sent to the Heeresgruppe Süd. The Third Army. sidered reliable, there were now signs of combat value of most of the Heeres- demoralization and break down. The gruppe units was quite low, and the some Between Lake Valance and the Danube Hungarians were deserting in groups of Germans commanders considered that at Budafok, (a suburb of Budapest on the up to 100 men and going home. the Hungarian divisions were next to west side of the Danube) the LXXII. Ko- worthless. rps, (with the 271. Volks-Grenadier-Di- Besides winning the war against the Axis, vision, the Kesseö Group, the Huszár the Soviets had given as their major aims On 5.12.44 the 3rd Ukrainian Front Division, and remnants from different “the breaking of the German forces in the started its third attempt to take Budapest. units), was in change of the defense. south east, so as to remove Hungary as The most critical section for the Axis the last ally of the Germans, and to free defense was between the Danube and The 6. Armee, charged with holding the Carpatho-Ukraine, as well as to assist Lake Balaton, where no cohesive de- Margitsziget Line, had only the newly- the people of Czechoslovakia, Yugosla- fense was in place. The Soviet 4th Guard arrived 8. Panzer-Division in reserve near via, and Albania in their fight to regain Army was able to advance until it en- Csákvár, which obviously insufficient to their freedom.” countered the German units which at- cover the more than 100 kilometer front tempted to halt the Soviet forces. As against the Soviet onslaught. Naturally, these were nice propaganda these German units had no contact with aims to throw around for the benefit of their neighbors on either side, the Soviet The Germans, taken by surprise by this those who would listen to them. The forces pushed through and around them rapid turn of events, were forced to pull main reason for the continuing efforts of and continued to advance between Lake two divisions out of Italy to help plug as the Soviet forces to occupy Hungary can Balaton and Lake Valence, with the in- many gaps as could be. be found in several other sources. tention of encircling Budapest from the west. The first objective of the 3rd Ukrai- Meanwhile, the situation east of the First, the capture of Budapest was thought nian Front was Székésfehérvár, a very Danube was becoming more critical. to completely break the will of the Royal important communications and rail cen- Hungarian Army. ter, as well as being an integral part of the Fog and rain hid the Soviet concentra- Margitsziget (Margaret Island) Line. tions north of Budapest. On 9.12.44 the Second, Budapest was the center of 2/3 (This was the line of defense between Soviet forces attacked along a front of of the Hungarian industry, and in par- Lake Balaton and Budapest). 120 kilometers. Within hours they made ticular the center of the armaments in- their first breakthrough of the defenses dustry. There were more than 20 major The developments to the south forced of Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico at Hatvan. factories turning out guns, airplanes, the Heeresgruppe Süd to withdraw the 1. Tanks and cavalry pressed north and north tanks, and many other war materials. Panzer-Division from the Budapest west through the gap and took Miskolc, bridgehead and send it to the endangered Belassagyarmat, and Vacs. The critical Third, the Germans received over 1 mil- area. Together with the 8. Panzer-Divi- situation in and around Budapest, how- lion tons of bauxite from Hungary. sion, the Germans attempted to stem the ever, demanded the immediate with- flow. drawal of the 13. Panzer-Division and Probably the most important single rea- FHH Panzer-Grenadier-Division from son that the Soviet forces wanted to take The Margitsziget Line was not finished, the area, without being able to stop the Hungary was the oil fields in Nagy- in some cases not even started; the un- Soviet forces. kanizsa. This was the last source of natu- ending rain had filled the trenches with ral oil for the Germans, except for their water, and there were no antitank guns or The Battle for Budapest had begun in own meagre resources. mines to reinforce the line. There were earnest. few heavy weapons or even troops to While the 2nd Ukrainian Front had occu- man the defenses. Although the Hungar- Since 25.11.44, the Soviet forces had pied the Germans’ foremost thoughts, ians sent civilians to assist in the work, managed to obtain a foothold on the the 3rd Ukrainian Front to the south had the Margitsziget Line was not finished Csepel Island, and had been working attacked out of its bridgeheads on until 20.12.44. their way up the island since then. To the 27.11.44 across the Danube River to- east, some suburbs of Budapest, namely wards Budapest, striking out to the north By 7.12.44, the southern banks of Lake Pécel and Isaszeg had already been occu- between the Danube and Lake Balaton, Balaton were cleared of Axis troops, pied. On 11.12 44, following further and to the west, between Lake Balaton which had started their retreat to the Soviet attacks, the 10th and the 12th and the Drave River. Mohács fell on the unfinished Margitsziget Line on 8.12.44. Infantry Divisions were not able to hold first day. Pécs fell in turn on 29.11.44. The LVII. Panzer-Korps (with the 1. and their positions, and had to withdraw. Three days later, as the Second Army 23. Panzer-Divisionen, the hastily This left the left flank of the 13. Panzer- was retreating without putting up much brought up 153. Feldausbildungs-Divi- Division unprotected, and it too was resistance, Kaposvár also fell. Nagy- sion as well as the MG-Bataillon forced to withdraw and, so that the sub- kanizsa (the only remaining oil fields “Lausitz”), was stretched from Lake urbs Alag and Kisalag also were lost. within the Axis) was threatened. The Balaton to Lake Valence. Soviet right flank, moving up the west Meanwhile, the Soviet advance east of bank of the Danube took Paks. Lake Balaton is usually frozen the entire the Danube continued. By 14.12.44, Sahy winter. The ice is some 25 – 30 centime- was occupied, and the east bank of the On the evening of 4.12.44, the forces of ters thick. The freezing weather causes Ipel River was in Soviet hands. The So- the Heeresgruppe Süd on the west bank the ice to buckle and crack, making the viet forces then turned eastwards against of the Danube River formed but a thin surface difficult to cross. The ice will the 8. Armee, threw the Axis forces out defense, stretching from Barcs on the bear men on foot, but not motor traffic or of Miskolc, and advanced as far as the 146 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11

Slovak border. The 2nd Armored Divi- coordinate the attack, the LVII. Panzer- Budapest Garrison sion was pushed into the breach as Sahy, Korps was relieved from the 6. Armee (its Order of Battle supported by SS-Brigade Dirlewanger, sector was taken over by the III. Panzer- 26.12.44 but was forced back. Korps) and sent north via Komárom. The I Corps Szent-László Division was also sent north. (CG: General Ivan Hindy) The situation of Heeresgruppe Süd contin- On 18.12.44, the OKH the LVII. Panzer- (responsible for law and order in Budapest) Korps, 8. Panzer-Divi- ued to deteriorate. By 17.12.44, the Soviet (with the attached 10th Infantry Division forces had crossed the Ipel River. During sion, with the unarmored elements of the 3. 12th Infantry Division the Soviet advance in the north, the other and 6. Panzer-Divisionen), to move up 1st Armored Division (portions only) sectors of the front had by no means been from its reserve positions in the hope of Hussar Division (portions only) quiet. From the Drave River to the Matra saving the situation. Group Billnitzer (what remained of four Mountains, some 600 kilometers, the So- assault gun battalions. The armored vehicles viet forces continued their advance. Al- The Soviet forces now received orders to consisted of Sturmgeschütz-III’s, Hetzer's though Nagykanizsa had fallen the 2. Pan- complete the encirclement of Budapest and Zrinyi II’s.) zer-Armee to the south had stalled the without consideration of weather or losses. 1st Parachute Battalion Soviet attempts to exploit the German weak- Orders for this move came from Stalin Budapest Watch Battalion ness between the Lake Balaton and the personally. The preparations for the as- five battalions Royal Gendarmerie Drave. But the situation of the 6. Armee sault took ten days. Both 2nd and 3rd Budapest Air-Defense units (160 guns) between the Lake Balaton and the Danube Ukrainian Fronts were gearing up to cap- three engineer battalions to Heeresgruppe A was far from satisfac- ture Budapest. Budapest University Assault Battalion tory. Royal Life Guard Battalion On 20.12.44, the Soviet forces attacked on an Arrow-Cross group (1000 – 1500 men) The Germans reacted. General Guderian both sides of Lake Valence. The German the Budapest police ordered that the 3. and 6. Panzer-Division defenses were completely overrun. A coun- be transferred to Heeresgruppe Süd at once. terattack by the III. Panzer-Korps, with IX. SS-Gebirgs-Korps Heeresgruppe Süd was also allocated three tank battalions of the 3. and 6. Panzer- (CG: General Pfeffer von Wildenbruch) independent Panther tank battalions (I./ Divisionen (gathered under the Headquar- 8. SS-Kavallerie-Division Pz.Rgt. 6; I./Pz.Rgt. 11; I./Pz.Rgt. 130) ters of the FHH Panzer-Grenadier-Divi- 22. SS-Kavallerie-Division and three heavy Tiger tank battalions (501. sion) was unable to stop the Soviet forces. 13. Panzer-Division s. Pz.Abt; 503. s. Pz.Abt.; 509 s. Pz.Abt.). The Soviet infantry just parted as the waves FHH Panzer-Grenadier-Division of the sea, and closed up behind the attack- 271. Infanterie-Division (remnants: 800 men) The Heeresgruppe Süd intended to use the ing armor, thereby preventing the resupply Flaksturmregiment No. 12 (100 guns) two Panzer divisions, as well as the six of these units. When the cutoff and unsup- 4. SS-Polizei-Regiment independent tank battalions, (totalling some ported tanks withdrew, the Soviet forces Four German infantry battalions of remnants 300 tanks), in an operation west of Buda- followed up, cancelling the efforts of the with unknown strength and composition. pest (designated as Operation Spätlese) to armored units. crush the Soviet forces, relieve encircled Budapest, and clear the area between the The German infantry divisions were faced pest from the rest of Hungary. Only a small Danube and Lake Balaton. by a superior force of 26 Soviet rifle divi- country road to Esztergom remained open sions, several mechanized and armored for another 24 hours. The problem was Germany’s old enemy, corps, and were backed up by a wealth of the weather. During all these operations, support units, which were drawn up on By morning of 26.12.44, the Soviet forces the unceasing rain, snow and sleet did not both sides of Lake Valence. The 4. Kaval- had reached the southern banks of the let up. All roads, and particularly the fields, lerie-Brigade was diverted from its march Danube 10 kilometers north of Budapest were thoroughly drenched. In this sea of to the 2. Panzerarmee, and thrown into the and later that same day, Esztergom was mud, the German tanks continually got defense. The vain attempts of the III. Pan- occupied by Soviet forces. The last artery stuck, and wheeled vehicles were immobi- zer-Korps to hold Székésfehérvár were out of Budapest was cut. Budapest was lized. The Soviet infantry seemed to move finally brushed aside, and that city fell on now a besieged city. about as if there were no weather or terrain 23.12.44. handicap to worry about. To the north, the Soviet forces pressed The Margitsziget Line had now been their attack home, and by 23.12.44 had General Friessner decided to postpone the pierced in several sectors. Of grave danger reached Esztergom on the northern banks counterattack until the ground froze. Natu- was a 18 kilometer gap which had been of the Danube. The 2nd Armored Division rally, with crisis at all fronts, it would have forced open to the north east of Lake Va- was decimated while defending the Ipel been impossible to keep all these Panzer lence, where the 271. Volks-Grenadier- River. The Szent-László was able to hold divisions and the valuable tank battalions Division, along with several other smaller the line long enough for the LVII. Panzer- (with their 300 tanks and other equipment) German and Hungarian units, was the sub- Korps to withdraw its forces relatively sitting around with nothing to do but wait ject of heavy pressure. intact. This penetration in the 8. Armee for the first frost. The situation was much sector, the northern wing of the Heeres- too desperate on all fronts in December The Soviet forces concentrated seven rifle gruppe Süd forced the slow withdrawal of 1944 to have a major armored force sitting divisions and two corps (the 2nd Mecha- the entire army. on its haunches and not fighting the en- nized Corps and 18th Rifle Corps) on a emy. So the units were used piecemeal. front of 15 kilometers. The Axis units could not hold the line, and were forced to First Attempt to Relieve Budapest The main effort of the Germans was di- withdraw northwards. The Huszár Divi- (Operation Konrad I) rected at the Soviet spearheads on the Ipel sion was pushed back to the northwest of River, at Sahy. The unarmored battalions Lake Valence while attempting to hold the The immediate attempts by Armeegruppe of the 3. and 6. Panzer-Divisionen, as well Soviet forces back. On 25.12.44, the So- Fretter-Pico to break through the Soviet as the entire 8. Panzer-Division were or- viet forces cut the main road west of Buda- ring around the city were beaten off. The dered to attack to Soviet forces at Sahy. To pest, thereby practically isolating Buda- lack of adequate reserves now made it- Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 147 self felt with a vengeance. The quickly General Balck. General Kreysing took Budapest had 800,000 inhabitants in Soviet forces took the towns of Polgardi, over the 8. Armee. December 1944. Although the Hungar- Zamoly, Bánhida and Nyergesujfalu dur- ian authorities attempted to have Budap- ing the period of 26. – 30.12.44, sealing Budapest had been “mobilized” on est declared an open city, Hitler refused the outer perimeter for the encircling 10.12.44. In accordance with the law, to allow the beautiful old city to surren- units. the entire population, aged from 14 to der without resistance. On the contrary, 70 years of age, were pressed into the on 6.12.44 Hitler ordered that Budapest Guderian’s pleas to the OKW (German defense of the city. The construction be declared a “Festung” (fortress) in Armed Forces High Command) to break of fortifications and the building of which the defenders must fight to the last off the unsuccessful Ardennes Offensive defenses began immediately. Martial man. and send these units – as well as the law was imposed. These measures mobile reserves of the Germans – to sound imposing, but in fact the popu- The total number of soldiers in Budapest assist in the relief of Budapest and stem lation mostly ignored the mobilization is somewhat unclear. Some sources indi- the Soviet advance in central Europe order. Although Budapest was under cate as many as 200,000 troops, (mainly were rejected by Hitler, who considered artillery fire, the inhabitants going Soviet and postwar Hungarian sources), it necessary to “maintain the momentum about their affairs as if nothing were while others speak of 70,000. According gained in the west”! amiss. Evacuation continued in a slow to General Hindy (Commanding General and desultory fashion. The Arrow Cross of the I Corps in Budapest), the Hungar- Hitler did order the IV. SS-Panzerkorps party was well aware of the conse- ians had 37,000 soldiers in the city. The with the 3. SS- and 5. SS-Panzer-Divi- quences of the occupation of Budapest IX. SS-Gebirgs-Korps had a strength of sionen, as well as the 96. Infantrie-Divi- by the Soviets to their members, and some 33,000 men. The Hungarian total sion down to Hungary. They arrived at unsuccessfully tried to impose their included Honvéd troops, auxiliary forces, Komárom on 30.12.44. will on the population of the city. police, gendarmerie, etc. Naturally, this colorful conglomeration of units and men Generals Friessner (Heeresgruppe Süd) When the Soviet forces occupied Vacs, indicated very different fighting quali- and Fretter-Pico (Armeegruppe Fretter- the Hungarian government evacuated to ties. The Budapest police engaged in the Pico) were made responsible for the loss Szombathely. The Arrow Cross party fighting for Budapest. Even the Royal of the Margitsziget Line, and were re- members were left to their own devices Life Guards Battalion entered into the lieved of their commands. The new com- in the beleaguered city, and during the foray on 1.02.45. manding general of Heeresgruppe Süd remaining few months completely man- was General Wöhler (former Command- aged to destroy what little sympathy or The Soviets had no inclination to being General of 8. Armee) and for the understanding there had been in Budap- siege the city, and offered extremely fair combined Third Army and 6. Armee was est for the Hungarian fascists. surrender terms. SS-Brigadeführer Ze- hender, the commanding general of the 22. SS-Kavallerie-Division refused even to read the offer or deign to pass on the message to the IX. SS-Gebirgs-Korps.

The one Hungarian air transport squadron, equipped with nine Ju-52’s, was of little use in the air supply missions to Budapest, as its aircraft usually engaged in special missions for the Hungarian general staff. It was calculated that 70 tons of ammunition, 100 tons of sugar, 27 tons of dried vegetables, 70 tons of butter, 50 tons of cheese, and 100 tons of canned meat and milk were needed. The 417 tons per day of supplies were to be flown into Budapest by the nine Hungar- ian Ju-52’s, an impossible task. The squadron sometimes freed as many as two Ju-52’s for general supply missions to the encircled area, but these were rarely available; they were usually ful- filling some special mission for the Hun- garian General Staff.

Heeresgruppe Süd threw the IV. SS-Pan- zer-Korps (with the 3. SS-, 5. SS- and 6. Panzer-Divisionen, as well as the 96. and 711. Infantrie-Divisionen) against the Soviet 18th Rifle Corps and 1st Mechanized Corps south of the Danube River on a front of some 20 kilometers. The Germans hoped to distract the So- viet forces by a simultaneous feint attack of the III. Panzer-Korps (with the armored components of the 3. and 6. Pan- Budapest 1.01.1945 – 11.02.1945 zer-Divisionen) enabling the capture of 148 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11

Bicske, after which the armored battal- of the Danube across the Gran River which the Soviet forces had (unsuccess- ions would break through to Budapest, towards Komárom. By noon, the Szent fully) attempted to draw the reserves of and reoccupy the Margitsziget Line. László Division and the 211. Volks- the Heeresgruppe Süd. The terrain for the attack was once again Grenadier-Division were pushed out of not particularly favorable to tanks, and their positions. A counterattack by the 8. the armored columns could only move Panzer-Division (under the LVII. Pan- Second Attempt to Relieve Budapest along the main roads. The countryside zer-Korps) was unable to change the situ- (Operation Konrad II) consisted of the hilly and wooded ter- ation. rain, and the roads were well covered by Panzergruppe Breith (consisting of the Soviet antitank teams. The grave threat to Komárom, (a criti- VIII Corps, and the III. Panzer-Korps cal communications and rail freight with the Kampfgruppe 271. Infantrie- On 4.01.45, the Soviet forces shifted their center, and, most important, had the Division, 3. Panzer-Division, as well as reserves in front of the German attack, and only bridge across the Danube for 100 the I. Kavallerie-Korps consisting of the were starting to slow down the German kilometers), forced the Germans to re- 1. and 23. Panzer-Divisionen, plus the 4. advance. After heavy fighting, the Ger- lease the 20. Panzer-Division from Kavallerie-Brigade) pushed its feint mans did manage to reach the outskirts of their reserves to assist in the defence home and managed to advance 10 kilo- Bicske, but the Soviet forces held the city this city. It arrived at the LVII. Panzer- meters. in the face of savage German attempts to Korps sector on 8.01.45. Its timely capture this city. By 6.01.45, the Germans counterattack was just in time to stop By 11.01.45, the city of Zamoly had been had to stop their offensive, go over to the the Soviet advance at the very gates of retaken by the Germans, but as the main defense and dug in. Komárom. attack by the IV. SS-Panzer-Korps had been stopped by the Soviet forces, the On this same day, (6.01.45), the Soviet The Germans had thereby stopped the attack of Panzergruppe Breith's was also forces attacked along the northern banks Soviet drive north of the Danube, with slowed to a halt.

The Soviet Invasion January 1945 Chapter 11 The Soviet Invasion 149

To the north the 5. SS-Panzer-Division Panzer-Division was 16 kilometers from The main effort of the Soviet forces was had been redirected along the southern Budapest. Suddenly, the order came to concentrated on the east side of the banks of the Danube, and managed to halt and return to that morning’s posi- Danube, attacking Pest without regard advance just beyond Dorog on 12.01.45. tions. for losses. When the IV. SS-Panzer-Ko- But the successful advance by the Ger- rps attack finally ground to a halt on mans to the north and south was brought On 29.01.44, the 3. and 5. SS-Panzer- 26.01.45, Hitler ordered the IX. SS- to a sudden halt. Hitler had decided to Divisionen stopped, and had gone over Gebirgs-Korps and all its troops to re- switch the main weight of the attack to to the defensive under extremely diffi- main in the encircled city, and not to the Panzergruppe Breith sector, with the culties, as the ten-day battle had taken an attempt a break-out under any circum- main emphasis on Székésfehérvár instead immense toll in men and material of the stances. The optimistic and unrealistic of Bicske. attacking divisions. (The 1. Panzer-Di- OKW still had plans for a major counter- vision had 100 men left in each of its two attack against the advancing Soviet forces For a short while the fighting in Heeres- infantry regiments, the 3. Panzer- using the Budapest bridges! gruppe Süd died down. The Germans Division’s infantry regiments were in were busy moving their armored forces similar straits, and had only 5 tanks, as On 17.01.45, the Axis forces evacuated around, and the exhausted Soviet forces did the 23. Panzer-Division. The 3. SS- Pest (the east side of Budapest). By this were recovering from the most fierce Panzer-Division had 9 tanks, the 5. SS- time, some Hungarian prisoners of war German counter attack they had experi- Panzer-Division had 14, and the 509. had been formed into company-sized enced in many months. schwere-Panzer-Abteilung (Tiger) had units, and fought under the Soviet 23rd only 5 tanks left.) Corps against the Germans and Hungar- ians. The effect on those Hungarians still Third Attempt to Relieve Budapest The Soviet forces, seeing that they could fighting on the German side can be imag- (Operation Konrad III) not halt the German armored thrust in ined. time, had gone over to the attack near On 16.01.45 the IV. SS-Panzer-Korps Bicske, and had advanced halfway to On 11.02.45, the Axis forces still left in had arrived at its starting out positions Csákvár. The entire armored forces at Buda (the part of Budapest west of the with the following units: the German the disposal of Heeresgruppe Süd were Danube) decided to break out to the west. Army 1. Panzer- and 3. Panzer-Divi- hereby threatened with encirclement and The Soviet forces were waiting. Only sion, as well as two Waffen-SS forma- had to break off the attack. The last 785 men, (including 45 Hungarians), tions, 3. SS-Panzer-, and 5. SS-Panzer- attempt to relieve Budapest had come to managed to make it to the German lines. Division. an end. The rest were either captured or dead.

The attack was unleashed on 18.01.45. The severe reverses suffered by the Ger- Budapest had fallen. By the end of the second day, the Ger- mans in the Hungarian theater of opera- mans had reached the Danube. But tions, as well as the abysmal news from The devastation in Budapest itself can Székésfehérvár was not taken. Although the other fronts, had further demoralized be gauged from a report to the Bern the 23. Panzer-Division (part of the the Hungarians to such an extent that Ministry for Foreign Affairs by the Panzergruppe Breith) was maintaining many Hungarian soldiers just gave up Swiss Legation, which left Budapest severe pressure, the Soviet forces stub- and went home, seeing no reason to sac- towards the end of March, 1945: bornly refused to give up the city. Even rifice themselves any longer for the Ger- the last minute manoeuver of the 1. mans. This behavior caused the Germans “Half the city at a rough estimate is in Panzer-Division to cut off the city from to become even more distrustful of their ruins. Certain quarters have, accord- the east, did not cause the Soviet forces allies and they removed those units that ing to the Soviet forces, suffered more to surrender. they considered as untrustworthy from than Stalingrad. The quays along the the front, disarmed them, and often used Danube, and in particular the Erzsé- The Soviet 135th Rifle Corps in Székés- the men as labor troops. bet (Elizabeth) Bridge and the Chain fehérvár was attacked by the 1., 23. Pan- Bridge, are utterly destroyed. On Pal- zer Division, and the SS-Regiment Ney. ace Hill, there is practically nothing But the advantage of surprise had been Last Days for Budapest left standing. The Royal Palace has lost. The Soviet forces had been given been burnt to the ground. The Coro- time to react. The 3rd Ukrainian Front On 6.02.45, certain that the relief of nation Church has collapsed. The Par- established a strong defensive line be- Budapest was no longer possible, the liament Buildings are badly damaged, tween Lake Valence and the Danube, OKH ordered Heeresgruppe Süd and the though their facade is still intact. The and sent in the 7th Mechanized, 1st Guard 2. Panzer-Armee to concentrate on hold- Ritz, Hungaria, Carlton, Vadászkürt Mechanized, and the 5th Guard Cavalry ing Nagykanizsa (with its oil fields), and Gellért Hotels are in ruins. Part of Corps, as well as all possible artillery Székésfehérvár, and Komárom, and to the Bank Buildings and the National reserves. The Germans now faced over prevent a breakthrough to Vienna. Casino have been destroyed by fire.” 200 tanks and 600 guns. Meanwhile, Budapest had been the sub- On 20.01.45, Székésfehérvár fell. The 1. ject of heavy pressure from the 2nd and After Budapest Panzer- and 3. SS-Panzer-Divisionen 3rd Ukrainian Fronts. Every week of now pivoted to the north, and attempted endurance brought further gains by the The Hungarian Army was in a condi- to breach the Soviet defenses. The 23rd Soviet forces. tion of advanced dissolution by the Tank Corps, equipped with US Sherman end of February 1945. After the fall of tanks was given the mission of stopping The Luftwaffe attempted to supply the Budapest the First and Third Armies the drive. And failed. By 26.01.45, the Axis forces by air, but was not able to fly had the following weak formations or Germans had reached a point no less that in the needed minimum 100 tons of mili- the remnants thereof on 1.03.1943: 18 kilometers away from the encircled tary supplies per day. On the contrary, 16th Infantry Division forces in Budapest. By evening of the they managing only about an average of 20th Infantry Division 26.01.45, the armored points of the 1. 36 tons. 23rd Infantry Division 150 The Soviet Invasion Chapter 11

24th Infantry Division 995 deserters, 25th Infantry Division 2325 soldiers without adequate papers, 27th Infantry Division 4125 men not obeying the order to Szt. László Division present themselves at the police 1st Mountain Brigade stations, 2nd Mountain Brigade 64 industrial workers who had 7th Replacement Division left their place of employment 8th Replacement Division withoutpermission, 1st Armored Division 2nd Armored Division 5 partisans, Huszár Division 129 fugitive military laborers 5th Reserve Division (in Poland) A major cause for concern to the govern- The First Army had been pushed north- ment were the numbers of officers encoun- wards out of Hungary into Slovakia tered behind the lines. It could not under- during the retreat, and, although the stand why these officers were there when Hungarian government continually at- the situation was so grave at the front. tempted to have these units redirected These officers – mostly from the occupied to Hungary, it was unsuccessful. The territories to the east – had brought their Germans considered the matter unim- families with them, and belonging to units portant to the war effort. Even at this and commands which had been destroyed late stage of the war, and under com- or dissolved. plete German control, the Hungarians needed Slovak permission for each in- The situation was not unknown to the dividual train that left Hungary north- government, and in February 1945 Prime wards. Minister Szálasi, asked the Germans to, 1/ initiate a new offensive in Hungary at Only the Third Army still remained on the earliest possible moment, Hungarian territory. It was virtually a 2/ symbolically transfer the supreme com- shadow command, with the divisions mand of all Hungarian and German and brigades, and even individual com- troops on Hungarian territory to the panies under direct German control. premier, 3/ raise Royal Hungarian Army divisions The total strength of the Hungarian in Germany, not to belong to the forces in Hungary on 2.02.45 was Waffen-SS. 214,463 men, including some 50,000 4/ set up new guidelines for the Hungar- partially armed military laborers. The ian volunteers, weapon situation was catastrophic: there were 142,335 rifles, 1290 ma- 5/ remove all Hungarian remnants from chine-guns, 159 mortars, and a mere German units and consolidate them 115 cannon left. Tanks, assault guns, into Hungarian units, and air planes were available in only 6/ allow the Royal Hungarian Army and very limited quantities. Waffen-SS units to be raised in Ger- many to remain under Hungarian au- In February 1945, premier Szálasi issued thority. orders that the dead were to be left only The last point in particular was of some their underwear and shirts. The rest of concern. The Hungarians realized that it the uniform was to be reissued. was rapidly impossible to carry through a major reorganization of the Royal Hungar- The morale of the Honvéd troops was ian Army on Hungarian territory. The de- even graver than the equipment situa- tails of this reorganization are covered in tion. On 7.02.45 the Hungarian gov- Chapter 12. ernment introduced the threat of col- lective family liability for desertion. Portions of the Huszár Division avoided As with most measures by the Arrow encirclement during January, February, and Cross, this frantic attempt to improve March of 1945, and held positions in the morale backfired, and not only encour- Vertes Hills west of the capital. aged the deserters to move west out of Hungary, but also to take their fami- The 2nd Armored Division, together with lies with them. a few assault gun units, was deployed to the northwest of Budapest, south of the During a joint police and military po- Danube. Taking heavy losses, it was lice roundup, the following individu- steadily pushed back along the Danube in als were collected: the Transdanubian region.

* * * Chapter 12 The Last Days of the Royal Hungarian Army 151

CHAPTER 12

THE FINAL DAYS OF THE ROYAL HUNGARIAN ARMY

The Last Axis Gasp tablished for future offensives against River and established small bridgeheads Operation Frühlingserwachen the Soviet forces. The offensive was des- at Donji Miholjac. By 7.03.44, attempts ignated Operation Frühlingserwachen, were started to move towards Pécs, there Hitler’s idea of a massive counteroffen- (Spring Awakening.) to join up with the 2. Panzerarmee, and sive in Hungary had been conceived in then advance towards the Danube. December 1944. When Szálasi visited The 6. Panzerarmee was gathered east- Hitler on 4.12.44, Hitler promised that wards of the tip of Lake Balaton. Its The 2. Panzerarmee launched its attack he was going to send the 6. SS-Panzer- initial objectives were the crossing of the opposite Nagybajom on 6.03.45 on a 10 armee to Hungary. A date for this mo- Sió Canal and capturing of Dunaföldvár. kilometer front. It was unable to achieve mentous event was not indicated, as the (The Sió Canal runs from Siólok on Lake a decisive breakthrough because of the new army first was to be used on the Balaton southeast to Szekszard and then bitter resistance offered by the Soviet western front against the Allies. The to the Danube). forces, as well as the weather. The night, Battle of the Bulge had gone disastrously was warm, and the vehicles were mas- wrong for the Germans by late December Armeegruppe Balck (the Third Army and sively impeded. Gruppe Konrad, which 1944, and the 6. SS-Panzerarmee was the 6. Armee) was to attack southeast of included the Bakony Regiment, was not finally withdrawn from the front on Székésfehérvár and had the objective of able to achieve the day’s targets. 8.01.45. It was then brought back up to taking the narrows between Lake Va- strength with all possible dispatch. lence and the Danube. To the north of The main attack was in the 6. SS-Panzer- this group was the IV. SS-Panzerkorps, armee sector, between Lake Balaton and Although the German Army High Com- which was to await further orders de- Lake Valence. Supported by the 6. Armee, mand, and in particular Generaloberst pending on the developing situation. the Germans attacked on a front of 35 Guderian, the OKH C.O.S., wanted to kilometers. use the four elite SS-Panzer divisions of The 2. Panzerarmee in southern Hun- the 6. SS-Panzerarmee in the east, (the gary had the mission of taking Kaposvár. But the Germans did not catch the Soviet Soviet forces had arrived within 65 kilo- The main weight of the attack was to be forces by surprise. Field Marshal Buko- meters of Berlin by 21.01.45), Hitler in the area of Nagybajom (40 kilometers nin was warned by his intelligence of- insisted on Hungary as the theater of east of Nagykanizsa). fice of the date and time of the attack. operations. His argument was that since Germany’s synthetic oil plants had been The Heeresgruppe Süd was assigned four The Germans encountered fierce resis- almost been destroyed, Hungary’s oil divisions from Heeresgruppe E, which tance. The Soviet forces had constructed fields and corresponding refineries were were to attack north across the Drave the usual entrenchments and fortifica- of vital importance. Without oil, the Ger- River at Donji Miholjac and Volpovo. tions in preparation for the German as- man mechanized formations could not sault. The Soviet defense lines had to be move, the air force could not fly. The Germans based their plans on the pierced one by one, at considerable losses concept that the Soviet forces would least of armor. The total gains for the day at In addition, Hitler argued, it was of the expect an attack between the Sárviz Ca- the 6. SS-Panzerarmee was limited to 2– utmost importance that the German pub- nal and Lake Balaton, and that the attack 3 kilometers. The cause for the failure to lic to be presented with a victory of would gain ground rapidly here. The break through the Soviet defenses was German arms. He also thought that the Hungarian warning that the terrain was also to be found in the terrain. The 504 Soviet forces would not expect an attack exactly as its name indicated, (Sárviz = armored fighting vehicles of the 6. SS- in the Danube valley, and would be forced muddy water) was ignored. (The Sárviz Panzerarmee were only able to lend a to transfer many of those troops now River runs from around Székésfehérvár little support to the attacking infantry. nearing Berlin to Hungary, thereby bring- southeast to Szekszard, joins the Sió The roads were incapable of supporting ing relief to all other eastern fronts. Canal there, and, known as Sió-Sárviz the heavy Tiger tanks, which sank into Canal, turns east and joins the Danube). the road beds up to their armor. Their use The arrival in Hungary of four elite SS- was obviously precluded. Panzer divisions and support troops to- The Germans hoped for a cold spring, wards the end of February 1945, with the and paid no attention to the fact the area Mud and newly-fallen snow were the troops in new uniforms, units filled up to was unsuited for armor operations. main causes for the slow progress. Tanks strength and with virtually their com- could hardly be used, as the ground could plete allotment of tanks, guns and other The consequences were devastating. To- not support armor, and therefore chan- equipment, made an enormous impres- wards the end of February and the begin- neled the armored vehicles along the few sion on the German units already there ning March 1945, the weather changed. good roads. These, in turn, were well and on their Hungarian allies. Here was The temperature rose to 11° Centigrade mined and defended with heavy antitank an indication that the war might not yet during the daylight hours, and the days guns. The attack had to rely on the infan- have been lost, for this display of Ger- were sunny and warm. The road condi- try, and would probably remain limited man military wealth was incredible to tions in the swampy region deteriorated. to the infantry. Only a slow advance those staffs and commanders who for Unpaved roads and fields were only par- could be expected. months had been starved of men and tially passable for tracked vehicles. Many material. roads and paths became even impassable On the second and third days of the for wheeled vehicles. offensive, the fighting continued much The aim of the offensive was to clear the as it had on the first day. In the sector Transdanubian plain between the Danube On 6.03.45, Operation Frühlings- where the cavalry units operated, the and the Drave Rivers. Several bridge- erwachen was launched. The first troops riders were dismounted, and had to fight heads across the Danube were to be es- of the Heeresgruppe E crossed the Drave practically meter for meter. The 6. SS- 152 The Last Days of the Royal Hungarian Army Chapter 12

Panzerarmee was only able to advance On 10. and 11.03.45, the I. SS-Panzer- strengthen their defences and even rein- only an average of 6 kilometers in those korps reached Simontornya, and crossed forced their units on the front. In addi- two days. the Sió Canal there. tion, the Soviet forces had also moved the 9th Guards Army and the 6th Guards In the III. Panzerkorps area only local By this time, the battle had lasted five Tank Army up in position behind the 2nd actions took place, as the commander days. The 3rd Ukrainian Front had been and 3rd Ukrainian Fronts. These was engaged in repairing roads and pushed to its limits. All reserves had STAVKA strategic reserves had been strengthening the bridges before he could been thrown in to help stop the Germans. concentrated north of Lake Valence. On advance his armored vehicles and heavy Appeals to the STAVKA were without 16.03.45, these two armies were assigned weapons. success. A mere two tank brigades were to the 3rd Ukrainian Front. released. Further reinforcements were By the end of the third day, the Soviet not to be expected. In the Heeresgruppe E sector, the Ger- forces had discerned the main thrust of mans had managed to establish another the German assault, and moved up their On 12.03.45, the III. Panzerkorps at- bridgehead across the Drave at Valpovo. mobile reserves. tacked eastwards along the southern edge of Lake Valence and advanced as far as The 2. Panzerarmee’s attack had not On 9.03.45, the II. SS-Panzerkorps fi- Gárdony. This success was immediately gained much more ground than its neigh- nally managed to break through the So- followed up by bringing up the reserve bor to the north. By 14.03.45, it had viet lines at the 135th Rifle Corps (26th armored division of the IV. SS-Panzer- gained about 10 –12 kilometers east- Army). In addition to the difficult terrain korps. wards. and the bitter resistance being offered by the Soviet forces, the lack of ammunition On 13.03.45 the offensive gained only By 15.03.45, the Germans had still not and fuel now began to hamper the opera- little ground eastwards, as the Soviet been able to reach their first objective, tions of the Germans. forces had continued to build and the Danube River.

The Soviet Invasion March 1945 Chapter 12 The Last Days of the Royal Hungarian Army 153

The Germans had been ignoring the So- of Lake Valence. The 46th Army, sup- “In the early morning hours of viet concentrations north of Lake Va- ported by the 2nd Guards Mechanized 17.03.45, news of several Soviet pen- lence. They had even weakened the IV. Corps, was to attack westwards south of etrations in our lines reached me. Then SS-Panzerkorps by withdrawing the 6. the Danube, and take Gram. followed one Soviet attack after an- Panzer-Division and sending it south. other. From our northernmost sector, I The Huszár Division was defending the received a massage to the effect that Meanwhile, Hitler had ordered that the sector which the 46th Army attacked. By the Soviet forces had managed to break attacks in the south by the 2. Panzer- this time, the Huszár Division was no through the defenses of our neighbor armee be stopped, and all forces be con- longer a very strong fighting force. But along the Sárviz – Félsögall – Bánhida centrated between the two lakes. compared with the remaining Hungarian railway, and that the front was dissolv- Army, it was a very fine unit indeed. It ing as the Germans were retreating. The Heeresgruppe Süd had taken 15,117 had three artillery battalions, one anti- Tatabánya, to our west, was already in casualties during the brief eight days of aircraft battalion, nine weakened battal- enemy hands, and Soviet arm or was the offensive. The III. Panzerkorps was ions, and was basically fit for defense advancing on Tatatóváros and Környa. down to 40% of its armored vehicles. only. It was spread out through the Vertes The 4th Huszár Regiment was out- The 6. SS-Panzerarmee only had 185 of Mountains, with strong points at the few flanked, and requested permission to 595 tanks combat ready. mountain roads through the sector. withdraw to Környa, if still possible. At the same time, the 2nd Huszár Regi- Hungarian Honvéd in Hungary The replacements the Huszár Division ment signalled from the southern sec- Order of Battle was receiving were already demoralized. tor that it had successfully beaten off 15.03.45 Some of them went deserted at the first the Soviet attack there. It maintained opportunity they had after their arrival. its positions. In the meantime, the So- II Corps Most of them came from supply and viet forces had broken through around (between Lake Balaton and Lake Valence) support units, had seen no combat until Zámoly. Although the IV. Panzerkorps 25th Infantry Division then. proposed to counterattack, the Hun- 20th Infantry Division garians predicted that it would fail, as Szt. László Division During the first half of March 1945, the the noise of battle was already coming Huszár Division (Vertes Mountains) situation of the Huszár Division deterio- from the west and northwest. From the rated again and again. The Soviet forces center, the 3rd Regiment indicated that Third Army began a propaganda campaign, which it was engaged in heavy fighting, that (Danube Bridgehead south of the Danube) consisted of loudspeakers broadcasting it had suffered heavy losses, and that 23rd Reserve Division appeals to surrender, indicating that the ammunition was running low.” 2nd Armored Division major offensive was about to begin. Later, First Army (in Slovakia) the loudspeakers were quite open about “During the early afternoon, the situa- 16th Infantry Division the details of the upcoming attack. Re- tion continued to deteriorate. Demands 24th Infantry Division connaissance patrols began operating in for reinforcements reached me from ev- 3rd Replacement Division earnest against the entire Huszár sector. erywhere. I had none to give. Contact 1st Mountain Brigade After the 10.03.45, Soviet artillery be- with the neighboring units no longer ex- gan a very accurate fire against the Huszár isted, and we were unable to make con- 27th Infantry Division (being filled up) 9th Border Guard Division (being filled up) positions. tact with higher commands. Runners and messengers returned without having been Refugees still arriving through the So- able to find either corps or other head- The concentration of forces by the Ger- viet lines at the headquarters of the Huszár quarters, but had encountered chaos. All mans between Lake Valance and Lake Division reported massive Soviet efforts units were retreating, and the enemy was Balaton was overtaken by events. The in gathering material and troops. The advancing in strength.” Soviet forces went over to the attack on Huszár Division reported this to the Ger- 16.03.45. mans, who ignored the Hungarian re- “At noon, the Soviet air force appeared. ports, just as they were ignoring their The village where I was quartered be- To the north, the 2nd Ukrainian Front own Luftwaffe’s reports. When the So- came a burning inferno. The news that would advance along the Danube, and to viet forces did attack, they struck at the Tata had fallen reached me shortly there- the south, the 3rd Ukrainian Front would boundary between the IV. Panzerkorps after. In addition, the enemy had ap- advance between the Drave River and and the Huszár Division. The former had peared in the rear of the 4th Huszár Lake Balaton. The Soviet forces intended not obeyed an order placing a battalion Regiment to the north. Whether Tata had to attack northwest towards Gran and behind this boundary, and the Soviet really fallen I was unable to ascertain. southwest towards Veszprém. forces drove right through the Axis lines The only thing that was certain was the and outflanked the Huszár Division. German units and supply trains were The Soviet 6th Guards Tank, the 4th rapidly moving west and northwest with- Guards, and 9th Guards Armies were to out fighting. And still we held our posi- attack on a 31 kilometer front, just north The Soviet Response tions in the Vertes Mountains, with the exception of the 4th Regiment. During On 16.03.45, the Soviet offensive began. the late afternoon hours we managed to There were three Hungarian units which had been ordered activated on 16.02.45, and The IV. Panzerkorps managed to halt the capture a Soviet antitank battery, which were all raised by the Germans in the XVII initial onslaught. The Soviet forces had merrily trotted into our positions as Military District in Austria, namely the 1st, switched their efforts to the sector of the if without a worry in the world. They 2nd, and 3rd Hungarian Infantry Tank Huszár Division. believed that there were no more Axis Hunter Battalions (Panzer-Jagd-Verbände (ung.)), which had been in the process of troops in the Vertes Mountains. By being raised since March 1945 from the Colonel Schell, commanding officer of evening, even I had to admit that it was to remnants of the 1st Armored Division filled the remnants of the Huszár Division, time to withdraw, so that we could avoid up with new recruits. (At Horn, St. Pölten, describes the events of that day: encirclement. The Soviet breakthroughs and Zwett, respectively.) (Author’s translation) to the north and south had made our 154 The Last Days of the Royal Hungarian Army Chapter 12 position untenable. I therefore ordered Guards Tank Army into the attack before north, the Soviet forces occupied So- the withdrawal to the Kecsked – Bokod – schedule. pron, and crossed the Austrian Hungar- Bakonysarkany line.” ian border on 31.03.45. At this time, By the evening of 19.03.1945, the Soviet Hitler finally agreed to allow Heeres- The Soviet breakthrough in two sectors 4th and 9th Guard Armies intensified gruppe Süd to withdraw into Austria. On brought about the crisis that Heeres- their attacks and the 6th Guards Tank the other hand, the 2. Panzerarmee was gruppe Süd had feared. The withdrawal Army (with some 425 armored vehicles) ordered to hold its positions. of Armeegruppe Balck threw open the advanced to cut off the retreating Ger- entire northern flank of the units partici- man forces. It became a race against Communications between the 2. Panzer- pating in Operation Frühlingserwachen. time. On the next morning (20.03.45), armee and the 6. Armee were barely In addition, there were no German units the Soviet 26th and 27th Armies were sufficient for a coordinated defense or between the Soviet spearheads and Vi- ordered to attack and to draw off as many withdrawal. The 2. Panzerarmee’s left enna. Something had to be undertaken reinforcements as possible. flank was turned, and it was forced to immediately. give up its hold on the edge of Lake The two Soviet armies hit the sector Balaton The 6. SS-Panzerarmee was halted. The being held by the 25th Infantry Division Panzer divisions were to regroup at and the I. Kavallerie-Korps. The 25th On 1.04.45, Sopron fell, followed on Székésfehérvár. From there, joined by Infantry Division was able to resist the 2.04.45 by Nagykanizsa and its oil fields. one infantry division, they were to ad- attack for a period of time, thereby en- vance due north to Zamoly and cut off abling the withdrawal of the German On 2. and 3.04.45, the Soviet forces the leading elements of the Soviet attack. cavalry corps. But no reinforcements continued their victorious advance. The The 46th Army’s advance was still un- were sent. By the evening of 20.03.45, gaps between 6. Armee and the 6. SS- known to the Germans. the 1. Panzer-Division was forced out of Panzerarmee and between the 6. Armee Seregélyes. Any hope of another future and the 2. Panzerarmee still yawned. On 19.03.45, the Soviet forces had en- attempt to restart Operation Frühlings- The Axis forces were unable to close tered Székésfehérvár, advanced in the erwachen was destroyed. these gaps, and the Soviet forces continu- direction of Várpalota, and taken Mócsa ed to pour through them. after passing through Kócs. Tata Tóváros Heeresgruppe Süd had given up any hope had also fallen into Soviet hands. By of this days before, anyway, and was During the same period the Soviet forces evening, the outskirts of Tatabánya had concerned to save what it could from the also advanced along the north shore of been reached. This indicated that the situation. It ordered that the bridgeheads the Danube. After having breached the entire 6. SS-Panzerarmee, still located across the Drave be abandoned, and these German/Hungarian defenses, they cap- between Lake Balaton and Lake Valence, were finally cleared on 22. – 23.03.45. tured Érsekujvár and Komárom, and, was in danger of being encircled and cut The 2. Panzerarmee did in actual fact pressing on through Csallököz, moved off; futhermore, all contact between the continue the pressure, but achieved only on towards Pozsony. On 4.04.45, the 6. Armee and the Third Army had been local successes. Soviets had reached Hungary’s western lost. border at all points, and all of Hungary The collapse of the IV. SS-Panzerkorps was in Soviet hands. To concentrate and coordinate the had left the Hungarian units of the fighting, the area between Lake Bala- Third Army to the north of it in a very ton and Lake Valence was made the precarious position. By 20.03.45, the The End of the Hungarian Army responsibility of the 6. Armee, the area Third Army was backed to the Danube between Lake Valence and the Danube to the north, and surrounded on all On 30.03.45, the B.d.E. (Befehlshaber was the responsibility of the 6. SS- land sides. Across the river, the banks der Ersatzheer = Commander-In-Chief Panzerarmee. were still in German hands, but the of the German Replacement Army) is- 2nd Ukrainian Front also went over to sued an order that since German training The retreat of the 6. SS-Panzerarmee, the attack here. and replacement units had been moved which had begun on 17.03.45, was now [read “mobilized” – Ed.], further train- speeded up. An orderly withdrawal was On 21.03.45 Székésfehérvár fell into ing of the Hungarian units in Germany not possible under the existing condi- Soviet hands. On 24.03.45 elements of (both Royal Hungarian Army and Waffen- tions. Numerous vehicles were lost in the Soviet armor succeeded in penetrat- SS) was no longer possible. It went on the mud. Nothing was to hold up the ing as far as Tapolcafö in the wooded that, in agreement with the Hungarian withdrawal from the threatening en- hills of the Bakony Forest. Inspector for Hungarian Forces in Ger- circlement. many, all Hungarian forces should be Celldömölk fell on 27.03.45, and the used as labor troops. It also ordered that Although the Soviet forces had broken Soviet forces reached Györ the same day. Nazi Party functionaries were to inform through the German lines in several On 28.03.45 they took Sárvár and Csorna, the general public that the use of these places, Marshal Tolbukin was not satis- on 29.03.45 Szombathely, Köszeg, and young Hungarian soldiers in this manner fied with the progress. The fierce resis- Kapuvár. was be considered an emergency mea- tance of the 5. SS-Panzer-Division in sure, and in no way to be seen as an Székésfehérvár was delaying the time- The main danger area for the Hungarians unsuitability to be considered as fighting table he had set for the Soviet advance. and the Germans was once again the troops. These untrained men could not The Soviet forces were now in turn the region behind Lake Balaton and the be blamed for this, and were thereby victims of the difficult terrain, and the Danube. The defenses there were unable helping their comrades at the front. (AHA/ fanatical resistance of the Waffen-SS to slow the Soviet advance and were Stb/Ia/3/Nr. 19493/45 geh.) troops. The gap in the German lines was continually being pushed back. The 20 limited to a width of 35 kilometers and a kilometer gap between the 6. Armee and From this day on, all training and equip- depth of 15 kilometers. To cut off the the 6. SS-Panzerarmee was the object of ping of Hungarian forces in Germany rapidly retreating 6. SS-Panzerarmee, the 6th Guards Tank Army’s advance. officially ceased, although in many cases Marshal Fedor Tolbukin threw the 6th Moving through the gap and turning it had either never begun, or had already Chapter 12 The Last Days of the Royal Hungarian Army 155 ground to a halt for lack of equipment • The development of the strategic situ- and training personnel. Hungarian units in training ation means that immediate contact 8.04.45 must be made with German officials On 30.03.45, the Honvéd Ministry was The Hungarian Inspector General of the so that the regrouping of Hungarian evacuated to Germany. The Honvéd Min- Hungarian Army in Germany was located units located in the areas of Dresden, ister, Károly Beregffy arrived in Metten at Bayreuth. Wittemberg, Magdeburg, Halle, (near Deggendorf on the Danube in Lower Leipzig, as well as Bamberg, The 25th Waffen-SS Division and the 26th Bavaria) on 3.04.45. Certain departments Bayreuth, Grafenwöhr, Amberg, and Waffen-SS Division were enroute to the of the Ministry were located in small southeast, being located at Nürnberg, Roth, Eger can be achieved. villages (Eggenfelden, Pfarrkirchen, Hilpolstein, and Thalmässing. The Com- • The aim is to gather all Hungarian Griesbach) in the area. The General in manding General had his headquarters in units, schools, etc., in the Munich Charge of German Armed Forces in Hun- Hilpolstein. Wehrkreis. (Meant is the German gary, General der Infanterie Greifen- The Hungarian Anti-Aircraft Group, com- VIIth Military District – Ed.) German berg was headquartered in the Castle at manded by Colonel Wenke, was located orders for these movements are to be Egg, about 10 kilometers from Metten. around Nürnberg and Fürth, incorporated requested. If, owing to the military There was no functioning telephone net- into the German air defence system. situation, these orders are not forth- work, and all communication had to be coming, Hungarian commanders must sent by motorcycle messenger or even by The 7th, 8th, and 9th Huszár Companies were in Bamberg. act on their own authority and initia- the local mail service. tive. The 3rd Company of the 86th Replacement and Training Regiment was at Bayreuth. 1. Units in and around Dresden are to The situation was very confusing. Ger- move to Eger. man Armed Forces orders contradicted The 101st Infantry Regiment, the Ist and those of the Nazi Party, the Waffen-SS, IInd Battalions of the 81st Replacement and 2. Units around Halle, Wittemberg, etc. The Honvéd Minister was not in- Training Regiment, the IInd Battalion of the Magdeburg, and Leipzig are to formed as to where the various German 86th Replacement and Training Regiment, move to Grafenwöhr. military or political headquarters were as well as the 4th and 14th Artillery Battal- 3. Units in Bamberg and Nürnberg located. He was also left in ignorance by ions were in Grafenwöhr. (Nuremberg) are to move via Ingol- the Germans regarding the situation and The 12th Huszár Company was at Amberg. stadt to Landshut. whereabouts of Hungarian units stationed The Ludovika Military Academy, the Infan- 4. Units in and around Bayreuth, Am- in Germany or those that had been relo- try Cadet School, the Artillery School, the I/ berg, and Grafenwöhr move via Re- cated there from Hungary. 101st Artillery Battalion, the IVth Signal gensburg to Landshut and Mühl- Battalion, the NCO School, the Reserve dorf. The enormous numbers of Hungarian Officers Candidate School, and the 250th refugees, including the Hungarian Veterinary Hospital were at Eger. 5. Units in Eger move via Regensburg to Landau. “Volksdeutscher” were also a great worry. The Ist Battalion/86th Replacement and The Honvéd Minister main concern was Training Regiment, the 6th and 8th Artillery 6. Units indicated in 1. and 2. will to prevent the Hungarian units and these battalions, IInd Signal Battalion, 101st also be moved south of the Danube refugees from being overrun and cap- Motor Vehicle Training Regiment, as well when they reach their initial desti- tured by the Soviet advance. elements of the 25th Waffen-SS Division nations. were located around Nürnberg, Fürth, 7. Measures are to be taken to assure Examining the strategic situation, the Schwabach, and Ansbach. the relocation, protection, and sup- Honvéd Minister determined that the The Ist Battalion/82nd and the entire 83rd plying of family members. Soviet forces would probably reach the Replacement and Training Regiments were • All measures and orders concerning area of the Inn and south of the Danube at Plauen, (south of Dresden). these activities are to be advised to Rivers before that of the US forces. On The Ist Battalion/87th Replacement and this headquarters immediately. 8.04.45 he ordered that: Training Regiment was south of Berlin. • That all Hungarian units and refugees The 90th, 91st, and 92nd Replacement and The objective to gather all Hungarian were to leave the above mentioned Training Regiments, as well as the IIIrd forces south of the Danube around Land- area and gather in and around Mu- Battalion/82nd, and IIIrd Battalion/93rd shut, Pfarrkirchen, Landau, etc., (taking nich, where the US forces were most Replacement and Training Regiments were into consideration to lack of transport, likely to be expected. in Jütland in Denmark. the chaotic communications situation, The remainder of the 93rd Replacement and and the interruptions caused by air raids), • That the armed components of the was estimated to take about 10 days. 25th and 26th Waffen-SS Divisions Training Regiment was near Kopen-hagen, on the island of Sjalland in Denmark. were to be sent east to reinforce those The Quartermaster General, Major Gen- (Interesting is the mention of the 101st Hungarian units which were engaged eral Miklós Nagyöszy was sent to Mu- Infantry Regiment. This was the first regi- under Heeresgruppe Süd. nich to organize quarters and rations for ment of the Royal Hungarian Army “Kos- • That all hostilities against the West- suth” Infantry Division, which had suppos- the incoming troops and their depen- ern Allies were to be avoided. (Men- edly been raising at Grafenwöhr (Upper dents. tioning that Hungary was not at war Bavaria) since 26.01.45. From all records with France). available, this seems to be the only unit of Unfortunately, the replacement and train- the Kossuth Division to have been raised.) ing units in northern Germany and Den- With the exception of some elements of mark could not be reached. All were two Waffen-SS divisions, all of the above mobilized in late April and May 1945, Hungarian forces were unarmed. and ended the war fighting there. Concerned with this dispersion of forces, The inspector General of all Hungarian the Honvéd Minister sent an order to the When the withdrawal began, it was not SS forces, Waffen-Obergruppenführer Hungarian Inspector General of the Hun- merely a military retreat. A great number der SS Ferenc Fekethalmy-Czeydner was garian Army in Germany on 8.04.45 at- of the civilian population also joined the at Burghausen. tempting to rectify the situation. retreat to the west. Most Hungarian mili- 156 The Last Days of the Royal Hungarian Army Chapter 12 tary units took with them a large number SS-Panzerarmee had been lost; to the Aftermath of civilians, also including the depen- right, contact with the 2. Panzerarmee dents of the officers and enlisted ranks. had been reestablished. Behind me there At the end of the war, Hungary was in a To gather and order these refugees, the was a stream of civilian refugees and the state of chaos, much worse even than that Honvéd Minister set up and enhanced remnants of the Hungarian Third Army, of 1918. This time the country had been collection points at Liezen, Linz on the some of which was still attempting to get a major theater of war. Many fine cities, Danube, Salzburg and in Passau. Mea- through the Alpine Passes, some already notably Buda, were in ruins, and com- sures were also taken to locate and pro- in Styria in Austria.” munications were wrecked; the retreat- vide food and shelter for them. ing Germans had destroyed all the bridges After the loss of Hungary on 4.04.45, the between Buda and Pest and had taken In March 1945, reports once again remaining Hungarian forces fought in with them all they could of the country’s reached General Wöhler, German Com- three main areas outside of Hungary. portable wealth, followed by the Soviets manding General of Heeresgruppe Süd, who did much the same with what re- regarding the complete unreliability The First Army in Czechoslovakia. Ow- mained. of the Hungarian troops, and that they ing to the refusal to transport them back were going over to the enemy in to Hungary, the 24th and 16th Infantry Matters were made worse as the Soviet swarms. He was notified that the 6. SS- Division, as well as the remnants of the armies had been living off the land since Panzerarmee had encountered soldiers 3rd Replacement Division continued their first steps on Hungarian territory. in Hungarian uniforms fighting against there, and were forced to surrender to the The Soviet soldiers looted, robbed, stole it on the side of the Soviet forces. As Soviet forces in Bohemia. everything that could be moved, and they usual, he believed every word. Many destroyed on site what could not be dis- German soldiers tended to blame their The second group of Hungarians, the mantled: they robbed the machinery of defeat on the unreliability of the Hun- Third Army, (with the Huszár, 2nd Ar- entire factories, wrist watches and wed- garians. In some cases, reliable Hun- mored, 1st Mountain, 23rd Reserve, and ding rings of men, earrings and neck- garian units would suddenly lose hope, 9th Border Guard Divisions), had been laces of women, boots off the feet of stop fighting, and just leave. Many driven out of Hungary along the northern fallen Hungarian soldiers. surrendered to the Soviet forces, and banks of the Danube. Part of these units some even fought against their erst- were captured by the Western Allies in During the house-to-house street fight- while allies under Soviet command. In Austria. ing in Budapest, they threw furniture, art those days some 45,000 Hungarians objects, paintings, and carpets out of surrendered to the Soviet forces. The third group, the II Corps (with the windows onto the sidewalks. Long trains 20th Infantry, 25th Infantry, and the Szt. of freight cars hauled the technology of General Wöhler ordered that “in case of László Divisions), were involved in the Hungary out of the country, and they signs of dissolution and breaking up of fierce fighting along the Mur and Drave dumped the loot along the railway tracks Hungarian units, or the suspicion that Rivers until the very end in northern of the Ukraine. They pillaged the coun- Hungarian troops were preparing to go Croatia and southern Austria. The 20th try into abject poverty, depriving Hun- over to the enemy, those Hungarians were Infantry and Szt.-László Divisions re- gary of her possessions, and delaying her to be disarmed immediately. The weap- tired to the west across the Cor Alps to chances of economic recovery. onless units were then to be used as labor Carinthia as ordered, and surrendered to troops, and to be distributed among the the British. The defeat was sealed in the peace treaty, German forces in platoon and company- signed in Paris on 10.02.1947. It re- sized units.” The Szt.-László Division was kept under stored the Trianon frontiers, (including arms in Carinthia by the British until the even a territorial rectification in favor of General Balck, commanding the 6. Tito question was clarified. In the end Czechoslovakia); it imposed on Hungary Armee, did not wait another minute. they, too, were disarmed and consigned reparations for the amount of U$ After receiving a report, (proved ut- to P.O.W. camps in Austria and Ger- 300,000,000; and it limited its armed terly false after the war), about a sup- many forces. The implementation of the treaty’s posedly upcoming betrayal by the Szt.- provisions was to be supervised by the László Division, he ordered all Hun- On 18.04.45, the Honvéd Ministry moved Soviet occupation forces, a large contin- garian forces within the 6. Armee to be from Metten to Tann. At the end of April gent of which was already in the country. disarmed. He removed all weapons and 1945, the Honvéd Ministry issued its last ammunition and confiscated all motor order. The order regulated the behavior The upper echelons of the Hungarian vehicles. As virtual prisoners-of-war, of the Army during the coming weeks. It government, which had managed to sur- the degraded Hungarian soldiers con- ordered those units still fit for combat to rendered to the Western Allies, were all tinued their march westwards. They continue to fight at the side of the Ger- turned over to the Miklós government, were usually relegated to secondary mans against the Soviet forces. and, with the exception of two ministers, roads, and were frequently subjected were all condemned and executed as war to contempt and abuse by the German All other Hungarian forces were to criminals. soldiers. move once again towards the west. In case of the approach of one of the Former Royal Hungarian Army units Hungarian forces that were subordinate Western Allies, these forces were to began marching homeward from Ameri- to the 2. Panzerarmee and the 8. Armee surrender to them. The Minister en- can, British and French occupation zones escaped this type of shameful discrimi- couraged the Army forces to behave in Austria and Germany in the summer of nation. They remained with the retreat- correctly towards the local population, 1945, two months after the surrender on ing front, and shared the fate of the Ger- and not to take revenge for the shame- 8.05.45. They proceeded in military for- man forces including the final capitula- ful conduct by the Germans during the mation, under the command of their of- tion. preceding weeks. Lastly, the Hungar- ficers, with letters of safe-conduct from ian forces were ordered not to allow Anglo-American military authorities. General Balck describes the situation on themselves to be disarmed by the Ger- According to press reports and observa- 7.04.45: “To the left, contact with the 6. mans. tions by Western military commanders, Chapter 12 The Last Days of the Royal Hungarian Army 157 they were ‘the best disciplined military up with the column, were shot out of the Peace Treaty of Paris is still un- forces anywhere at the end of the war hand by the guards. known. (Life magazine)’. Red Army units inter- cepted them at Wiener Neustadt in Aus- In Marshansk, 37,000 prisoners were fed Repatriation of a portion of Hungarian tria, in the Soviet zone of military occu- only on the average twice a week; from prisoners was only a part of the story. pation, tore up the letters of safe-conduct autumn till next spring only 1,700 sur- Out of the repatriates to Hungary, 25% and summarily took them prisoner. They vived, a 4.59% rate of survival! needed up to 3 months of hospital care were shipped to POW camps in Russia for rehabilitation, 25% needed six months where they remained for an average of In camp JU286, in Krivoj Kazan, 1,200 of of institutionalization, 5% required up to four years. Unfortunately, the Hungarian 2,000 Hungarians died by 1945. two years of hospital care, 15% died Army officers taken in captivity had no within two years, and 30% remained in- means to alert the other units marching In camp 7362/6, at Stalingrad, out of curably ill and chronically incapacitated. behind them straight into the Soviet trap. 1825 Hungarians prisoners 843 starved to death. Hungary’s direct losses in WW II were The Hungarians lost 300,000 in military 669,000 people, with an additional personnel KIA and MIA, as well as In the gigantic staging camp in Focsani, 100,000 dying later in Hungary as the 325,000 POW to the Soviets. Western Rumania, 2,000 Hungarians prisoners results of their captivity, a staggering Allies held a total of 280,000 Hungarian were loaded in railroad cars daily for number of people in a small population soldiers, some in France and Great Brit- transport to the USSR. During the wait- of 14.7 million. ain proper, most in the American, British ing period, 40% of the prisoners died in and French zones of occupation in Ger- four months, at the rate of 60–70 a day, * * * many. every day. Predictably, a devastating epidemic of typhus broke out. The following is a breakdown of Hun- “The Other Side of the Hill” garian P.O.W.’s taken by the Allies Under international pressure, the USSR By going over to the Russians as a result repatriated 251,000 (49% of the known of the Horthy’s proclamation of 15.10.44, On the East Front: total in the USSR) between 1946 and General Bela Miklós was attempting to 8,000 from 26.06.41 to 12.01.43 1948, (but none after December 1948), carry out the Regent’s last command. The 87,000 from 12.01.43 to 19.03.44 primarily those POW’s and detainees quick reactions of the Germans prevented 10,000 from 19.03.44 to 15.09.44 who were already sick, or too weak to the other Hungarian Army officers from 105,000total work. The repatriates were crowded into doing the same. On 7.11.44, General cattle cars, with meager or no provisions, Miklós was invited to Moscow and con- In Hungary: 150,000 many of the weakest dying enroute. firmed as the senior general of the Hun- garian Army. Early in December 1944, Surrendered after the armistice : The home-comers naturally reported the General Miklós returned from Moscow to 15,000 in Austria treatment they suffered. In response, Sta- Debrecen in eastern Hungary, and was 10,000 in Germany lin suspended the release of further Hun- named minister-president of the “provi- 45,000 in Czechoslovakia garian prisoners after December 1948. sional national government”, which was 70,000 total The condition of the repatriates was a established on 30.12.1944. terrible embarrassment for both the USSR The Red Army also rounded up 295,000 and the Communist government in Hun- This provisional national government then civilians – men, women and children gary. The government of Matyas Rakosi, accepted the surrender terms that had between the ages of 13 to 61 years – and installed in office and maintained in been accepted by Horthy from the Allies. deported them to the Soviet Union for power by the Soviet Army in Hungary, On 30.12.44, the Miklós government de- slave labor in the forced labor camps had absolutely no interest, nor the cour- clared war on the German Reich, and (gulags). age, to enquire about the fate of the promised to raise at least eight infantry remaining Hungarian prisoners in Soviet divisions to fight against the Germans. The total number of Hungarians cap- captivity. tured by the Red Army is broken down as In January 1945, the provisional national follows: 52% military personnel, 48% It must be assumed that the remaining Hungarian government in Debrecen signs civilians. Of the civilian deportees, 75% 219,000 (51%) Hungarians perished in an armistice with the Allies. were men, 25% women. By age groups: Soviet captivity. (They never came back). 15% were between 14–20 years, 40% It is further presumed that owing to the Organisational and other problems pre- between 21–30 years, 25% between 31– appalling rate of casualties in the labor cluded the use of Hungarian forces under 40 years, 12% between 41–50 years, 8% camps, 119,000 persons must have died Soviet command. Only a few small units above 50 years of age. by 1950. The cause of deaths was ema- were raised, the most well-known of these ciation due to starvation and physical being the “BudaVolunteer Regiment”. The catastrophic treatment of the Hun- exhaustion 60%, dysentery 20%, typhus Two infantry divisions were finally sent garians taken to the Soviet Union is un- 15%, by “accidents” at work and “unex- to Austria in May 1945, but the capitula- believable. To cite a only few recorded plained incidents” 5%. When unable to tion of the Axis forces in Europe came examples: work, they were gathered in “hospitals” before they were used. and left to die. Thus, 51% of the Hungar- A column of 600 Hungarian POW’s and ian POW’s and civilian deportees did not Hungary’s losses in the war against Ger- deportees started out from Skotarska, survive Soviet captivity. It is assumed many were about 900 men, of which 600 Karpatalja at Christmas of 1944. They that the rest of the 100,000 persons also alone were suffered by the “Buda Volun- crossed the Carpathian mountains on foot. perished after 1950. teer Regiment”. The remaining 300 casu- By the time the column arrived at Staryi alties were members of Hungarian labor Sambor, in the Ukraine, 400 of them The fate of the 150,000 Hungarians na- units in Slovakia repairing streets and perished of sickness, such as typhus, and tive to the provinces awarded to Czecho- railways. exhaustion. Stragglers, too sick to keep slovakia, Rumania and Yugoslavia by 158 The Hungarian Occupation Forces Chapter 13

CHAPTER 13

THE HUNGARIAN OCCUPATION FORCES

From Combat to Occupation Duties curity duties in the Galician plains be- dence, and regarded the Hungarians as tween the Carpathian Mountains and the partners and allies in this endeavor. The Hungarian armed forces participated Dnyester River. The 1st Mountain in the Soviet 1941 Campaign starting Brigade’s area included the cities of The agreement reached between Hitler 27.06.41. The Carpathian Army Group Kolomea and Horodenka. The 8th Bor- and Horthy on 8.09.41 allowed the with- was the first Hungarian formation to in- der Guard Brigade’s area of responsibil- drawal of the Mobile Corps and the two vade The Soviet Union. The Carpathian ity encompassed the cities of Stanisla- infantry brigades, providing that the Hun- Army Group, basically the VIII Corps vov and Buczacz. garians supplied other units instead for headquarters, redesignated to indicate occupation duties. The Hungarian lead- its enlarged responsibilities, included the Galicia had at one time belonged to the ership was quite satisfied with this solu- Mobile Corps and the VIII Corps. The Austrian-Hungarian Empire, (before tion, as this was in accordance with the VIII Corps consisted of the 1st Mountain 1919), and then to Poland, the former new political and military policy of re- and the 8th Border Guard Brigade, as association being as co-citizens, and the ducing the commitment of forces to a well as of Corps troops taken from vari- latter as allied to the Hungarians. The minimum. They achieved a maximum ous Military Districts in Hungary so as to occupation by the Soviet forces in 1939 safeguarding of men and material with a spread the burden of mobilization. was by no means a welcome one. Hence minimum of effort needed to appease the the people were friendly and duty for the requirements of the Germans. As it soon proved impossible for the leg- Hungarian troops was light. The local bound mountain and the border guard populace was not only sympathetic, but As a consequence of the agreement brigades to keep up with the Mobile willingly assisted the new authorities. reached by the two leaders, the Hungar- Corps, the two components were sepa- ian Occupation Command, (H.O.C., rated and the Carpathian Army Group This idyll was of a limited nature. The raised by the VIII Corps), was activated was dissolved. two brigades were marched 200 to 400 on 8.09.41 and four infantry brigades kilometers east to the Ukraine in Sep- (5th, 8th, 21st, and 24th) were mobi- The dissolution of the Carpathian Army tember 1941. The new region comprised lized. The H.O.C. was attached to the Group on 9.07.41, split the Mobile Corps the Ukrainian cities of Vinnitsa, Ber- Wehrmachtsbefehlshaber Ukraine, (WB and the VIII Corps. The two infantry dichev, Proskurov, as well as the area Ukraine, i.e. Military Commander of the units, (the 1st Mountain and the 8th Bor- around them. Ukraine). der Guard Brigades) were left behind under the command of the VIII Corps. As with the Galicians, the Ukrainians The first two infantry brigades (21st and They were assigned occupation and se- were friendly. They hoped for indepen- 24th) set off on foot from Hungary in Chapter 13 The Hungarian Occupation Forces 159

September 1941 towards their distant The efforts of the Soviets to organize a The setbacks in 1941 forced the Ger- goal in The Soviet Union to relieve the strong resistance movement in the mans to face the fact that the war was two regular brigades there. evacuated territories definitely affected now going to last at least another year. the Hungarian security operations. As Germany was not satisfied with the Because these brigades were specially early as November 1941, the railway Hungarian contribution so far, and in- organized for security operations, their line between Gomel and Chernigov was dicated that the Hungarians were go- designations were changed by adding the subject of frequent attacks. Trains ing to have to shoulder a greater part 100 to their numbers, resulting in the were blown off the rails, armed as- of the burden. Generalmajor Rudolf 121st and 124th Brigades. saults were carried out against supply Toussaint, the German military atta- units and depots with increasing regu- che in Budapest, presented Premier On 1.11.41 the VIII Corps was relieved larity. Bárdossy with the demand for further by the H.O.C. at Vinnitsa, and the 1st security units for occupation duties on Mountain and the 8th Border Guard Bri- The security units were ordered to 11.11.41. gades set off on their return journey to- move against the partisans and sup- wards Hungary on foot. press them “with all means possible”. These activities developed into regu- Reinforcements Losses of the VIII Corps lar small wars within a short time. The 27.06.41 – 10.11.41 dense Briansk Woods along the Desna In December 1941 four more brigades River were the scene of frequent and were mobilized in Hungary for secu- KIA WIA MIA heavy fighting, which was to continue rity duties, although ultimately only Officers 36 107 3 without cessation for months on end, the 2nd Infantry Brigade was actually Men 732 2372 237 with both sides giving and taking se- sent to the East Front and there subse- 768 2479 240 vere casualties. quently redesignated as 102nd Brigade. Total: 3487 casualties In November 1941, the other two bri- By January 1942, the Hungarians had gades (5th and 8th) arrived at the East been further pressured into sending an Upon their departure from Hungary, Front, and were redesignated as the army to the Soviet Union to assist the the infantry brigades had only been 105th and 108th Brigades, respec- Germans, and the remaining three bri- filled up to some 50 to 70% of their tively. gades were to form a part of this force. authorized war strength, and therefore had about 5000 to 6000 men each. The H.O.C. was usually only respon- By the end of 1941, Hungarian occu- Each regiment had 90 officers and 2524 sible for logistical and disciplinary pation forces in the Soviet Union commen, 1807 rifles, and 832 pistols. In matters. Tactically, the Hungarian oc- prised five brigades, with a total of addition, there were a few light and cupation units were almost always de- some 40,000 troops. There was also heavy machine-guns. Infantry and cav- tached to German commands. For ex- one bicycle battalion at Dnieperopetro- alry companies only had three instead ample, on 4.11.41, the 105th and 108th vsky, which was engaged in dispatch- of the standard four rifle platoons. The Brigades were attached to the WB ing the remaining equipment of the personnel was mostly made up of 2nd Ukraine, whereas the 121st and 124th Mobile Corps to back Hungary. and 3rd Reserves. Their equipment was Brigades were attached to the of the lightest – rifles, pistols, and a Befehlshaber rückwärtiges Heeres- This fairly large contingent of lightly few machine guns and light mortars. gebiet Süd (Befh. Süd, i.e., Rear Area armed security troops was well suited The staffs were also approximately one- Commander of Army Group South). In third under strength. for its task, as long as the partisans did December 1941 the 108th Brigade was not start to operate at the regimental transferred further east to Priluky and level or stronger. The German authori- The brigades did not have any artil- attached to Befh. Süd. ties certainly felt the Hungarians were lery. Heavy weapons (such as antitank doing well. If the comments in the War guns, infantry guns, medium and heavy Diaries of the German General Staff mortars, etc.) were completely lack- (OKW) are any indication, the Hun- ing. Support units were limited. A garian security brigades carried out light complement of supply troops their anti-partisan operations with was assigned, but the bulk of the success and zeal, perhaps with more support and supply was to be pro- zeal than the Hungarian command- vided by the Hungarian Corps or ers liked to acknowledge a few years German Army. There was a small later. In a speech on 6.11.41, Stalin saber company under the direct also listed the Hungarians for the command of the brigade for recon- first time amongst the enemies of naissance duties. (These saber com- the Soviet Union. panies were often used by the Ger- mans for completely different pur- On 21.12.41, the Hungarian occu- poses). pation forces began their first major operation along the Desna River. The infantry brigades were intended The area encompassed the region to provide security for rear areas between the Dnieper and Sozh Riv- (line-of-communication) and carry ers. Particular emphasis was placed out anti-partisan operations. For on clearing and securing the rail- these missions, the security units way line connecting Gomel and were just adequately equipped. Chernigov. They were not, however, in any fashion capable of combat against By early 1942, the five security regular Soviet units. brigades of the Hungarian Army 160 The Hungarian Occupation Forces Chapter 13 were stationed in the Ukraine. They the southern front around Kharkov The 105th Security Division remained continued to advance as the main front threatened to collapse, and the Soviet east of the Dnieper River, under com- moved eastwards. To the west of the forces began breaking through the gaps mand of the Hungarian Occupation Dnieper River remained the 121st left by the winter battles, the Germans Command. (headquarters at Berdichev) stationed were scraping the bottom of the barrel, around Berdichev and Rovno, and and threw into the breaches everything 124th Security Brigades (headquarters they could. Naturally, Hungarian “di- Reorganization at Proskurov), securing the area be- visions” were eyed with great enthusi- tween Proskurov and Vinnitsa. Both asm for this sort of thing, the OKH In June 1942, the command structure units were assigned to the WB Ukraine being deceived by the new designa- was reorganized. The three security (Military Commander of the Ukraine). tions, and having no idea of the weak- divisions east of the Dnieper River, ness of these Hungarian formations. (102nd, 105th, 108th) were gathered The other three Hungarian brigades under the Eastern Hungarian Occupa- had been assigned to the Befehlshaber The 108th Security Division was or- tion Group, those west (121st, 124th) rückwärtiges Heeresgebiet Süd, and dered forward in February 1942. The under the Western Hungarian Occupa- were charged with the protection of Hungarians objected strongly, but they tion Group. the railway east of Kiev. were overruled by the OKH. Upon ar- The Eastern H.O.G. was assigned to rival in the Kharkov area, it was as- Heeresgruppe B, although two of the The 105th Brigade held the area around signed to the VIII. Armeekorps. Al- security divisions were attached to Chernigov, the 102nd Security Bri- though completely unsuited for com- Heeresgruppe Mitte. The Eastern gade the Neshin region, and as men- bat against regular Soviet forces, the H.O.G. was also assigned other secu- tioned above, the 108th Security Bri- division was thrown into the battle, rity units, such as the 213. and 403. gade occupied the territory around Pri- reinforced by a few German artillery Sicherungs-Divisionen, the Italian luky. The headquarters of the Hungar- batteries. “Vicenza” Division, and the 105th ian Occupation Command was restruc- Security Division. tured, and, having been brought up to The Germans did not manage to stabi- corps level strength, established itself lize the front until May 1942, and only All during the summer, fall, and win- at the Ukrainian capital of Kiev. then could bring up further German ter of 1942, the main effort of the units. Meanwhile, the 108th Security Hungarian occupation forces east of Division was engaged in costly fight- the Dnieper River was to keep the The Security Divisions ing at the front which took place in Kursk–Kiev railway line in the those months. Only after the arrival of Seredina-Buda area open. In this re- On 17.02.1942, all infantry brigades the German reinforcements was 108th gion south of the Briansk Woods the (including those of the security forces) Security Division returned to its in- Hungarian security divisions and the of the Hungarian Army were redesig- tended mission, namely the occupa- Soviet partisans inflicted enormous ca- nated as Light Divisions as Hitler had tion and pacification of the southern sualties on each other. required that Hungary provide divi- edge of the Briansk Woods, near the sions and not brigades for use on the city of Seredina-Buda. The Hungarian field force, the Second East Front. The security brigades were Army, had initiated its participation in consequently also redesignated as se- In the summer of 1942 the Briansk the East Front campaign in June 1942. curity divisions. Woods once again became the scene of By August 1942, this army had reached bitter fighting. The partisans had suf- the Don River. The railway line through This simple redesignation initially en- ficiently recovered from the Hungar- the Briansk Woods was its one and abled the Hungarians to pull the wool ian spring operations to resume their only supply line, and so was given over the eyes of the Germans, but the activities. particular emphasis by the Hungarian deception soon proved to be disas- security forces. trous for the units so redesignated. The STAVKA (Soviet General Head- quarters of the Armed Forces) assigned Losses of the H.O.C. As can be seen from the diagram of the to the partisan movement important 1.12.41 – 1.08.42 1942 Security Division, the division tasks. The partisan movement in the was in actual fact (as were all Hungar- Ukraine had 83 separate, independent KIA WIA MIA ian divisions at the time), still a bri- units, comprising over 43,000 men. Officers 26 58 4 Men 516 965 122 gade, and, in the case of the security One of the main soviet supply bases 542 1023 126 division, a rather weak brigade at that. was in the Briansk Woods. Its exact location was a source of complete Total: 1691 casualties When the Soviet partisan activities be- mystification to the Hungarians. gan in earnest around Ivanovka, Hun- garian counter measures were initiated The total number of Hungarian secu- In accordance with the agreement in March 1942. The well-fortified po- rity forces in the Ukraine consisted of forced by the Germans in January 1942, sitions deep inside the Briansk Woods over lightly armed 40,000 troops, two further security divisions were were attacked and taken by the Hun- spread out over several hundred kilo- raised late in 1942. These, the 1st and garian security forces. Not only was a meters on both sides of the Dnieper 201st Security Divisions, were strictly large amount of ammunition and equip- River. The Hungarian security forces ad-hoc units. Their components were ment captured, but a complete field soon abandoned large scale operations taken from all over Hungary. The 1st hospital was taken intact. and instead started raiding and secur- Security Division headquarters came ing lines of communications. from the 1st light Infantry Division, During the spring of 1942, the 102nd which had been dissolved on 1.10.42, Security Division was assigned to the Towards the middle of 1942, the 102nd and the 201st headquarters came from German 2. Armee Communications and 108th Security Divisions were as- several staffs. These two divisions were Zone Command (Korück 580). When signed to the German 2. Panzer-Armee. not carried on the rolls as “real” divi- Chapter 13 The Hungarian Occupation Forces 161 sions, and were merely considered as with the Ukrainian volunteer bands who applied to the security forces all along. administrative headquarters in exist- helped them in their task. They depended totally upon the Ger- ence “for the duration”. The comman logistical services for any sup- position of the subordinate units which plies. The transportation link between came from all over Hungary – as was The Second Army railhead and division was often long the case with the other occupation for- and the Occupation Forces and fraught with danger, and could mations – continually varied. Both di- only be served by horse-drawn trans- visions were equipped with captured After the disaster on the Don in January port columns, with the corresponding equipment. 1943, the Second Army had been relieved delays. The Germans naturally gave of its combat mission. On 17.02.43, it was priority first to their own combat Losses of the H.O.C. put in command of all Hungarian occupa- forces, then to their rear area units, 1.08.42 – 1.09.42 tion forces in the Soviet Union. and lastly to the Hungarians.

KIA WIA MIA Hungarian leaders insisted, (much to the The German OKW notified General Szom- Officers 11 19 0 bathelyi that the reorganization of the Hun- Men 245 416 102 relief of some Germans), that the remain- 256 435 102 ing Hungarian units be employed only in garian forces on the East Front was to be the rear, and not be a allowed to come into effected under command of the Second Total: 793 casualties contact with regular Soviet forces. Also, Army. The Second Army having been re- Hitler, not particularly interested in the lieved of field command, and having lost For the first time, security forces had further use of Hungarian troops for combat most of its units, (either through annihila- artillery, albeit only four batteries purposes, was not willing to reequip tion or movement back to Hungary), was equipped with captured Belgian 75mm Hungary’s Army. available for this purpose. It had originally field guns. This additional firepower been given the mission of reforming the proved necessary as the Germans had the Hence, the major contribution that the few forces it had left into some kind of unfortunate tendency to throw security Hungarian Armed Forces made to the order. Second Army headquarters was to units into the line more and more often Axis war effort after February 1943 be located at Gomel (under Heeresgruppe whenever the necessity arose to stop a was the maintenance of security units B), and its remnants were to be sent the gap or stem a Soviet breakthrough. Also, in the occupied Soviet territories. area of Neshin-Chernigov, (under Heeres- the partisans being encountered after the gruppe Mitte) as soon as possible, the winter of 1941/1942 had weapons and The initial number of seven security di- intention being to raise security and labor equipment equal or superior to that of visions (1.01.43: 1, 102, 105, 108, 121, battalions with them. the security units assigned the mission of 124, 201 Security Divisions); was soon seeking them out and destroying them. increased to eleven, (4.03.43: 1, 102, Hitler ordered that the German forces Sadly, there were never enough heavy 105, 108, 121, 124, 201 Security Divi- were to treat their allies on the East weapons in the Hungarian Army to sup- sions, 9, 12, 19, 23 Light Divisions (re- Front with respect and friendship, so ply second-line units. forming); and then to thirteen, (7.07.43: that they could be reorganized rapidly, 1, 2, 5, 8, 9, 12, 18, 19, 21, 23, 24, 25, and also to not to give the various The 1st and 201st Divisions were off- 201 Light Divisions); with the total man- political opposition forces in Axis-al- loading west of Kursk late December power growing to 121,000 men. These lied countries cause for ending partici- 1942/early January 1943, just at the time units were still inadequately equipped, pation in the war. of the Soviet offensive, and assigned to and what equipment they did have was the Eastern Hungarian Occupation usually antiquated. The lack of heavy On 2.02.43, the Amt Ausländischer Group. weapons and artillery was also particu- Abwehr (German foreign military in- larly evident. After the new Szabolcs telligence department) received a re- The arrival of the two divisions brought Plan began to take effect starting in late port from its military attache in Buda- the total of security forces in the Soviet 1943, about half of these divisions were pest to the effect that the Hungarian Union to 59,000 troops. The other secu- dissolved, the men and equipment being C.O.S. had indicated that the issue of rity divisions had meanwhile been with- used to strengthen other divisions on the the “second front” in the Balkans had drawn from the front. Some battalions East Front. reached a climax in Hungary, and that had even been rotated home on different Croatia was regarded as an open door. dates in July and August 1942, being Composed as it was of elderly and not The attache further mentioned that con- brought back in principle after a year’s very robust reservists, as well as de- versations with various officers seemed service at the front. moralized Second Army veterans, the to indicate that Hungary would con- H.O.F.C. was not a very significant sider the use of Hungarian troops in The security divisions continued to move fighting force. For the Hungarians, Croatia, but without any political (i.e. east, gradually following the progress of having lost its field army, the sym- territorial) demands. The attache the front. The bulk of them, under Gen- bolic value of the occupation forces thought that Hungarian units were par- eral Károly Olgyay, were now stationed stood virtually in direct inverse pro- ticularly suited for this type of mis- along the southern fringes of the Briansk portion to its military efficiency. sion. He admitted, however, that those Woods, while the smaller group, under forces committed to occupation and General Imre Széchy, was further west. The Germans felt that the Hungarians security duties in the Balkans would The headquarters of the Eastern Hungar- were not supplying their own troops not be available to counter an invasion ian Occupation Group (General Szilárd adequately, while the Hungarian troops at another point. The military attache Bakay) was in Kiev. The main duty of themselves often countered with the concluded with the observation that these forces continued to be to combat complaint that their inadequate supply the Hungarians had only one other the partisans in the forests and protect situation, (besides, of course, the lack option, and that was the reconstruc- the lines of communications. The task of heavy weapons and artillery), was tion of the Second Hungarian Army. was never really mastered, although it is the reason for not getting involved in This, however, would require large recorded that they established friendly serious fighting. Naturally, what ap- amounts of German material and quite relations with the local inhabitants, and plied to the Second Army in 1942, had some time. 162 The Hungarian Occupation Forces Chapter 13

The C.O.S. of the OKW, advised of this Reorganization and Consolidation • The 18th and 25th Light Divisions report, recommended to Hitler that three were mobilized as reduced-strength Hungarian divisions be raised from the Besides the original occupation units in security divisions in Hungary in April best personnel available, and that the the Soviet Union, as mentioned, there were 1943, arriving on the East Front in rest be used in construction battalions. the remnants of the Second Army light May 1943. He added that the Hungarians should divisions, (gathering under the 9th, 12th, • The VII Corps, a former Second Army raise four further divisions for security 19th, and 23rd Light Divisions headquar- formation, (commanded by General duties in the Balkans, and, if possible, to ters). These formations were reduced in István Kiss) absorbed the Western provide two of them by the beginning of strength and organization to the status of H.O.G. on 1.05.43. It had under its March 1943. Hitler approved both rec- security divisions. They were armed with command the 1st Security, 102nd Se- ommendations. what was left of the Second Army’s equip- curity, 105th Security, 108th Secu- ment. Retraining and reequipping these rity, and 201st Security Divisions. It The Germans thereupon officially pro- divisions took four months. also had the 9th Light, 12th Light, ceeded to request that three Hungarian 23rd Light Divisions engaged in reor- divisions be provided for security duties. To enable the Second Army to fulfill its ganization. The Hungarians replied on 24.02.43 to new mission and to coordinate the units • The other major formation assigned to the effect that they did not have any under its command, the headquarters was the H.O.F.C., the newly-arrived VIII combat-ready units at the time, since all moved from Gomel to Kiev on 23.03.43. Corps (commanded by General Dezsö those types of divisions had been sent to László), amalgamated with the East- the East Front, and had there subsequently In May 1943, the Hungarian occupation ern H.O.G. on 18.05.43. It had the been destroyed, and that it would only be forces underwent a series of changes, which 18th Light, 121st Security, 124th Se- possible to raise new units after a consid- were to remain in effect for almost one curity, and 25th Light Divisions. It erable training period, all this, of course, year. was also assigned the 19th Light Divi- provided that the Germans supply arms sion, still being formed. This force and equipment. It would be foolish, the • The Second Hungarian Army head- was employed in containing the parti- Hungarians continued, to send badly quarters was deactivated at the East sans in the Briansk Woods. trained troops to relieve veteran German Front on 1.05.43. In its place, the Hungarian Occupation Forces Com- units, seeing as how the effects of this • In the latter part of May 1943, the 102nd mand, (H.O.F.C.) was formed. It had Security Division was regrouped from sort of action had just been recently dem- under its command two corps and vari- onstrated so disastrously on the Don. On Svyask to Gomel to protect the vital ous GHQ troops. communications point in that city. the contrary, the Hungarians asked for the return all of their remaining forces on • On 18.05.43, General Géza Lakatos • In May 1943, the security divisions the East Front, so that new units could be replaced General Jány as commander were redesignated as light divisions, raised, refitted, and trained properly. of the H.O.F.C. and those with 100 added to their Chapter 13 The Hungarian Occupation Forces 163

designation were now once again The restructuring of the security forces with impunity. In August 1943, for ex- known by their original number. E.g., had one major benefit for the Hungar- ample, there were 12,717 attacks on rail- the 102nd Security Divisions was now ians. For first time the Hungarian divi- way targets within the Heeresgruppe known as the 2nd Light Division. The sions and their units were assigned di- Mitte command, in the process of which 1st and the 201st Security Divisions rectly to the Hungarian corps. The corps 74 locomotives and 214 wagons were merely exchanged their designations themselves, however, continued to be destroyed, some 80 trains derailed, and to “Light”. The former Second Army attached to German commands. The enormous amounts railway material de- divisions maintained their original des- H.O.F.C. functioned mostly as a training stroyed. ignations. and disciplinary command. Any orders from the H.O.F.C. were subject to revi- Although the Soviet forces continued to sion by the Germans. The Germans con- make a distinction between Hungarian tinued to decided what the Hungarian and German occupation troops, the Hun- units were supposed to do. Hungarian garian divisions took heavy casualties. Hungarian Occupation Forces units were detached to the German com- On 15.08.43, the Hungarian Occupation Locations and Areas of Operation mands as and when the Germans deemed Force Command headquarters was dis- [with German commands in italics] it necessary. General Lakatos always tried solved. The Second Army headquarters 1.06.43 to prevent this, but was rarely success- was raised at the same place and time, Hqs: Kiev ful. and charged with command of all Hun- Commanding General: garian occupation forces in the Soviet 17.02.43 – 15.05.43 Gusztáv vitéz Jány The OKH informed the H.O.F.C. in July Union in its stead. At the same time, the 15.05.43 – 7.04.44 Géza vitéz Lakatos 1943 that it was planning to move the headquarters of the Second Army in 1st, 2nd, 5th, 8th, and 201st Light Divi- Hungary was deactivated. VII Corps [WB Ukraine] Hqs: Korosten sions to the area west of Mosyr and Commanding General: Bobruisk by late August 1943. German Towards the end of August 1943 the June 1943 – ? Ödon vitéz Sziklay, movements in reaction to Soviet attacks Soviet forces broke through the German at the time slowed the transfer con- lines around Sevesk. Once again, there 18th Light Division [WB Ukraine] siderably, and only when the Germans were no reserves at hand. Heeresgruppe Hqs: Narodychi had ceased moving their own forces were Mitte ordered the immediate deployment Kiev – Korosten (Kiev – Warsaw railroad) the security divisions able to move to of the nearest units, including the 1st their new areas of operation, mostly on Security Division. Forewarned of the im- 21st Light Division [WB Ukraine] foot, and in a few some cases, with the pending breakthrough, General Lakatos Hqs: Shepetovka last trains going west. The locations and had ordered the retreat of the Second Rovno – Bereditchey areas of operation remained relatively Army. (Vennitsa – Leningrad railroad) stable from May through August 1943. 24th Light Division [WB Ukraine] In accordance with this order, the 1st Hqs: Proskurov In preparation for a major reorganization Security Division was busily making its Vennitsa – Proskurov of the Hungarian army, the headquarters way west when the German order to turn (Odessa – Warsaw railroad) of the 2nd (ex-102nd) and 8th (ex-108th) about and engage the enemy reached it. Divisions, (as well as some of the regi- 25th Light Division [WB Ukraine] mental headquarters), were withdrawn General Szombathelyi, advised of the Hqs: Ovrutch Korosten – Mosyr to Hungary in July 1943 and used to help situation, refused to release the unit. Only (Vennitsa – Leningrad railroad) raise new units there. after Feldmarschall von Kluge inter- vened directly from Berlin did the Hun- The main preoccupation of General Laka- garian C.O.S. give way. On 28.08.43, VIII Corps [Heeresgruppe Mitte] tos, commanding general of Hungarian the 1st Security Division was released Hqs: Chernigov occupation forces the during the sum- for front line duty, subject to the condi- Commanding General: 18.05.43 – 6.06.43 Szilárd vitéz Bakay mer and fall months of 1943, was the tion that the Germans would furnish an- 16.06.43 – 30.04.44 vitéz Lászlo circumvention of repeated German at- titank guns and, more importantly, artil- tempts to throw his weak security forces lery. The Germans acceded, and the 1st 1st Light Division [Korück 580, 2. Armee] into whatever emergency existed at the Security Division was attached to the 2. Hqs: Krolovetz time. And in 1943, with the Germans Armee and moved into the yawning Seredina Buda – Konotop stretched to the very limits, and falling (Bryansk – Kiev railroad) breach. back on all fronts, this was an almost 2nd Light Division [Befh. Mitte] weekly occurrence. Guided by this con- During the ensuing month, the 1st Secu- Hqs: Gomel cept, General Lakatos managed to main- rity Division fought a withdrawing battle Gomel and Gomel – Chernigov tain the H.O.F.C. 100 – 150 kilometers from Krdowz to Shostka. Unfortunately, (Kiev – Vilna railroad) behind the rapidly receding Axis front. once again the Germans provide neither 5th Light Division [Befh. Mitte] the reinforcements nor the promised Hqs: Neshin The security divisions were charged with equipment, and the Hungarian 1st Secu- Konotop – Kiev keeping large areas of the Ukraine under rity Division was virtually wiped out. On (Bryansk – Kiev railroad) control. Besides occasionally carrying 19.09.43 it was finally withdrawn from out operations against partisans in their the front, but did not return to Hungarian 8th Light Division [Befh. Mitte] areas, they were mainly engaged in pa- command until November 1943. Hqs: Starodub Konotop – Gomel trolling and guarding the railway lines. (Bryansk – Kiev railroad) This was not as simple an operation as it seems, as we have already seen. The The Occupation Forces Move West 201st Light Division [Befh. Mitte] partisan groups counted on, and got, sup- Hqs: Rogatchev port from the local population. The strong Between 17.9.43 and 23.09.43, in a rare Rogatchev – Gomel partisan groups were well equipped and show of Hungarian-German cooperation, (Kiev – Vilna railroad) lead, and operated in some areas almost headquarters of the Second Army and its 164 The Hungarian Occupation Forces Chapter 13

Order of Battle Hungarian Occupation Forces Fall 1941 – Spring 1944

The Order of Battle diagram shows all former Second Army were used to e. In May 1943, all occupation divi- the units of the Hungarian Occupation order the regiments and also to boost sion reverted back to their original Forces from the point of their first the strength of the occupation forces designations. (I.e., the 121st Divi- arrival in the Fall 1941 until the disso- after the Second Army was dis- sion becomes once again 21st, the lution of the Hungarian Occupation solved. 124th becomes 24th, etc.) Forces Command on 7.04.1944. E. Units which were sent to the East Front during the Fall of 1943 and f. The division headquarters of the The Huba Army Expansion and Mobi- ensuing Winter directly from Hun- 124th (24th) Light Division is re- lization Plans I – III had allowed a gary, mainly to relieve those units lieved by the headquarters of the mixed, piecemeal mobilization of units needed to complete the First Line 21st Light Division, a former Sec- from the various Military Districts in divisions being raised back in Hun- ond Army formation and returned Hungary in order to lessen the load on gary, but also including new units to Hungary. the economy. The new Szabolcs Peace- to support the existing forces. Time and Army Mobilization Plan of g. The 18th and 25th Light Divisions 1.10.1943 encompassed a different F. Units sent back to Hungary to com- were sent to the East Front owing to organization, ordering mobilization in plete the First Line divisions being a strong desire expressed by the depth, resulting in the unification of raised back in Hungary. German OKW. These are the first the various units under their parent units which arrived organization- formations, either by sending out the G. Units which were dissolved or amal- ally intact. remaining portions of the Second Line gamated into other formations and The 25th Light Division was redes- (i.e., Reserve) units to the occupations used to fill up those units. ignated as the 19th Light Division forces, or by withdrawing the First and the 55th Infantry Regiment as Line (i.e., Active) units back to Hun- the 35th Infantry Regiment on gary. The regrouping and reorganiza- NOTES 1.10.1943. The 19th Light Division tion took until well into 1944. was deactivated and sent back to a. General Jány – Commanding Gen- Hungary. eral of the Second Army – assumed KEY command of all Hungarian forma- h. The headquarters of the 102nd (2nd) tions on the East Front on Light Division was relieved by the A. These are the units which were mo- 17.02.1943, (including the occupa- headquarters of the 23th Light Di- bilized with a reduced strength or- tion forces), and carried out the func- vision on 29.07.1943 and returned ganization in Hungary during the tion of “Inspector General” until to Hungary. Fall of 1941 for occupation duties. 1.05.1943. The Second Army was They consisted mainly of those units then relieved on 1.05.1943 by the i. The headquarters of the 108th (8th) which went to the East Front under Hungarian Occupation Forces Com- Light Division was relieved by the the headquarters of the 21st (121st) mand. On 15.08.1943, the Second headquarters of the 9th Light Divi- and 24th (124th) Light Divisions, Army was once again activated on sion, (a former Second Army for- as well as the 2nd (102nd), 5th the East Front and put in command mation), on 29.07.1943 and returned (105th), and 8th (108th) Brigades/ of the Hungarian Occupation to Hungary. Light Divisions. Forces. On the tactical and operational levels, the Hungarian occu- j. The 101st Independent Tank Com- B. These are the improvised units pation forces remained assigned to pany was raised in February 1943 which were mobilized in Hungary German commands. with 3 platoons of Hotchkiss H-38 in the Fall of 1942 and sent to the tanks and a heavy platoon with 2 East Front. They consisted mainly b. The VII Corps was a former Second Somua S-35’s. It was a reinforced of the headquarters of the 1st and Army command which superseded company with a complement of 201st Light Divisions with attached the Hungarian Occupation Group about 350 men, including a work- units. Also, for the first time, an West. (The H.O.G. West had never shop detachment. The company saw artillery battalion was included, al- been a real separate command. Its extensive action, both against So- beit with only 4 light mountain field staff functions had been carried out viet partisans and Red Army regu- gun batteries. by the headquarters of the senior lars. The company was disbanded divisional commander, who simul- late July, early August 1944 be- C. The remaining units of the 18th and taneously had the title of Command- cause the vehicles ran out of fuel 25th Light Divisions, including the ing Officer H.O.G. West). and had to be destroyed. divisional headquarters, mobilized in the Spring of 1943. They were to c. The Hungarian Occupation Group k. The 102th Independent Tank Com- unite with those units already serv- East had been a real command. It pany was raised in Hungary and ing with the occupation forces on was amalgamated into the headquar- transferred to the occupation forces the East Front and form complete ters of the VIII Corps. on 19.12.1943. It was formed from formations. parts of the 1st Armored Division, d. The VIII Corps was sent from Hun- (the II Battalion/1st Tank Regiment, D. These are commands and division gary on 18.05.1943 to Gomel to which provided personnel to form headquarters of the former Second assume command of the occupation two platoons with T-40 tanks), and Army. The regiment headquarters forces in that sector. the 1st Reconnaissance Battalion and various units also from the (providing an armored car platoon).

The 102nd Bridge Battalion was The VII Signal Battalion was re- Owing to the continuing in assign- transferred from the Hungarian Oc- lieved by the I. Signal Battalion. ments of the various units over the cupation Command to the Second The 102nd Railroad Battalion was period of time covered by this dia- Army in the Fall of 1942. It reverted attached to the German Comman- gram, the regiments, their subordi- back to the occupation forces on dant of Railway Troops and used in nate units, and independent units 22.02.1943. the Kuban bridgehead. are only presented in their numerical order. Chapter 13 The Hungarian Occupation Forces 165 166 The Hungarian Occupation Forces Chapter 13 army troops were rapidly moved by rail Ovrutch, Korosten, cutting the railway 19th Light Divisions to regroup. The from Kiev to Kremienec. line connecting these cities at Ovrutch. 18th Light Division occupied Stolya and The 18th and 19th Light Divisions were Sarny. The 19th Light Division was im- During September 1943, the VII Corps, forced retreat southwest. mediately to the south, occupying the (with the 18th, 19th, and 21st Light Di- area between Sarny and Rovno. visions), was moved to the Priepjet The counter attack by the 4. Panzer- Marshes, where it established headquar- Armee against the Soviet southern flank Meanwhile, the Soviet advance had been ters at Zdolbunov (near Rovno). The on 11.11.43 prevented any further ad- resumed to the north in the 9. Armee 18th Light Division now guarded the vance, and forced the Soviet forces to area. On 17.11.43, Rjetschitze fell. By railway between Mosyr and Ovrutch. Its consolidate their positions. Korosten and 23.11.43, heavy fighting was reported in southern neighbor, the 19th Light Divi- Mosyr were held, Zhitomir regained af- front of Bobruisk, Gomel, and Rogatchev. sion, was responsible for the railway ter a week of bitter fighting, but Ovrutch Bobruisk fell on 24.11.43, and Gomel on between Ovrutch and Korosten. The 21st was lost, and with it the railway connec- 26.11.43. The 9. Armee was able to hold was split into two parts, two thirds guard- tion to the north. Henceforth, north- and Rogatchev, and was able to stabilize the ing the railway connecting Lvov and southbound trains had to be rerouted via situation by mid-December 1943. Kiev, including the cities of Brody – Pinsk. The pause enabled the 18th and Dubno – Rovno – Shep- The VIII Corps was re- etovka – Polonne. While the grouped, its headquarters other third occupied posi- moving from Pinsk to Ko- tions east and west of Prosk- brin. The 1st Light Division urov. was moved from the east- ernmost area between Slutsk The 201st Light Division and Grabovo to Brest-Lito- was reassigned to the VII vsk and the area east be- Corps. It was ordered to tween Brest-Litovsk and guard the area comprising Kobrin. The 5th Light Divi- the cities of Vinnitsa – Pol- sion was regrouped west- onne – Koziatin – Ber- wards in front of Brest-Lito- dichev. vsk, around Kobrin.

The VIII Corps (1st, 5th, The 18th and 19th Light 9th, 12th, and 23rd Light Divisions were again Divisions) was moved to the moved, the 18th to guard vicinity of Pinsk, where it the railway line between guarded the approaches to Rovno and Kovel, the 19th Brest-Litovsk. Its divisions covering the railway be- occupied a fan-shaped area, tween Rovno and Lvov. The anchored at Kobrin in the VII Corps headquarters, as west, and spreading out well as the 21st Light Divi- northeast to Slutsk and sions remained in their po- Grabovo, with its southeast sitions. The 201st Light Di- corner northeast of Sarny. vision withdrew westwards, having abandoned Fastov on During the late Fall 1943, 6.11.43 when it was taken the Hungarians once again by advancing Soviet forces. attempted to withdraw divisions engaged in occupa- The Hungarian Government tion duties from the Ukraine never ceased its attempts to but were thwarted by the get back their occupation Germans. forces from the Soviet Union. In October 1943, the Head- quarters, 24th and 25th General Szombathelyi made Divisions were withdrawn three separate visits within to Hungary and deactivated a period of two months to there, leaving nine divisions Hitler’s headquarters, on the East Front (1, 5, 9, namely in September 1943, 12, 18, 19, 21, 23, 201 Re- November 1943, and again serve Divisions). in January 1944. Each time the Hungarian C.O.S. was The Soviet offensive in No- instructed to request the re- vember 1943 against turn of the security divi- Heeresgruppe Mitte stuck sions. He backed his request at the boundary between the on the fact that these units 9. Armee and the 4. Panzer- were not equipped to fight Armee. On 6.11.43 Kiev and against regular Soviet Fastov fell. Soviet spear- forces, and that this was too heads were moving rapidly often the case. The occupa- westwards, advanced ele- tion forces were being deci- ments reached Mosyr, mated. In addition, the Chapter 13 The Hungarian Occupation Forces 167

H.O.F.C. was being moved to the tillery observation batteries were on Order of Battle north, and hence being denied the pos- hand. The reconnaissance and combat IInd Reserve Corps sibility of retreating in front of the engineer battalions were completely (15.05.44) advancing Soviet forces towards Hun- missing, (instead the divisions had gary. one cavalry and one combat engineer Artillery Command, IInd Reserve Corps company each), and supply services IInd Reserve Corps Troops 40th, 41st, 84th, and 88th Artillery Battalions Horthy himself often personally asked were markedly under strength. Per- 101st Anti-Aircraft Battalion, plus Hitler for the return of the security sonnel was still mostly drawn from 131./3 Independent Anti-Aircraft Battery. forces to Hungary, but again to no the 2nd and 3rd Reserves and minor- 152nd Combat Engineer Battalion. 102nd Bridge Battalion, plus avail. ity groups. 101./1 and 104th Motorboat Companies. IXth Signal Battalion, plus On 20.06.44, the II Reserve Corps 6./150th Signal Construction Company. 101st Independent Tank Company. The Reserve Divisions headquarters and the 5th Reserve Di- 154th Supply Unit: vision were at Kobrin. The 23rd Re- 104th Supply Command (motorized); The Szabolcs Plan which came into serve Division was in Brest-Litovsk. 108th Anti-Aircraft Company (motorized); 152nd and 9./2 supply columns (motorized); effect on 1.10.43, (and described in The 12th Reserve Division was in the 103rd and 104th horse-drawn supply columns; detail elsewhere) also affected those front line, under the VIII. Armeeko- 111th Ammunition Distribution Unit; forces engaged in occupation duties rps, between the Korpsabteilung E 111th Bakery Company; 115th Motor Maintenance Company (mot.); on the East Front. All divisions there (north) and the 211. Infanterie-Divi- 103rd Motor Maintenance Company; were to be converted from the light sion (south). 126th Field Hospital Company; (two regiment) to the triangular (three- 9./2 Ambulance Company (motorized); 105th Veterinary Company; regiment) form. Second echelon for- The Soviet June 1944 offensive in White 1st Supply Unit; mations, were to be redesignated as Russia against Heeresgruppe Mitte 104th and 105th Forward Distribution Points; Reserve Divisions. In the final period rolled right over the German positions. 241st and IIIrd Labor Battalions, of reorganization from 8.04. – 1.05.44, The II Reserve Corps was forced to 101./35, 108./9, and VI./5 Labor Companies. 5th Reserve Division the 1st and 9th Reserve Divisions were withdraw further into Poland. 33rd, 46th, 52nd Infantry Regiments. dissolved, and the men and equipment 5th Signal Battalion. distributed among the remaining three On 27.07.44, after a short rest for 5th Cavalry Company. 5th Anti-Aircraft Company. divisions. regrouping, the divisions of the II 72./1 Pioneer Company. Reserve Corps were once again thrown 54th Mortar Company. On 7.04.44, the Hungarian Occupa- into the fray under the XX. Armee- 5th Reserve Division Supply Services: 1 anti-aircraft company; tion Forces Command was dissolved. korps. 3 horse-drawn supply columns; The VII Corps (18th, 21st, and 201st 2 motorized supply columns; Reserve Divisions), was transferred 1 ammunition distribution unit; 1 rations distribution unit; to the Field Forces, and reassigned to Return of the II Reserve Corps 1 bakery company; the First Army. The VIII Corps (1st, 1 supply unit; 5th, 9th, 12th, and 23rd Reserve Divi- In August 1944, after the capitulation 1 medical company, sions) was redesignated as the Hun- of Rumania, Horthy once again ap- 1 field hospital company, 1 ambulance company (motorized); garian Occupation Command on pealed to the Germans to be allowed 1 postal unit; 7.04.1944, and then on 1.05.1944 as to withdraw of the II Reserve Corps, 1 band. the II Reserve Corps. It was in com- (now under the 9. Armee, Heeres- 12th Reserve Division mand of the remaining Hungarian oc- gruppe Mitte), from Poland. Hitler, 36th, 38th, 48th Infantry Regiments. 12th Signal Battalion. cupation units. wishing to avoid further unnecessary 12th Cavalry Company. friction between the two nations, and 12th Anti-Aircraft Company. By May 1944, the II Reserve Corps the loss of another ally, finally al- 74./1 Pioneer Company. 12th Reserve Division Supply Services: (with 5th, 12th, 23rd Reserve Divi- lowed most of the Hungarian forma- 1 anti-aircraft company; sions), was under the 2. Armee of the tions stationed north of the Car- 3 horse-drawn supply columns; Heeresgruppe Mitte and had been pathians to be sent home. 2 motorized supply columns; 1 ammunition distribution unit; pushed back on Brest-Litovsk. 1 rations distribution unit; During the period of 28.08.44 through 1 bakery company; As can be seen from the diagram on 6.09.44, the 12th Reserve Division 1 supply unit; 1 medical company, the left, the divisions in the Soviet was transported back to Hungary. The 1 field hospital company, Union did not meet the authorized 23rd Reserve Division started back on 1 ambulance company (motorized); organization for reserve divisions in 5.09.44, and finished its movement 1 postal unit; accordance with the Szabolcs II Plan: on 9.09.44. The II Reserve Corps 1 band. the divisional artillery and infantry Headquarters and troops departed on 23rd Reserve Division 42nd, 51st, 54th Infantry Regiments. commanders were missing. The infan- 25.09.44 and arrived on 12.10.44. 23rd Signal Battalion. try regiments only had a pioneer com- Upon its arrival in Budapest, the II 23rd Cavalry Company. pany, one telephone and one cavalry Reserve Corps was deactivated, and 23rd Anti-Aircraft Company. platoon each. The rifle companies had the VIII Corps activated, using the 78./1 Pioneer Company. 23rd Reserve Division Supply Services: only 3 platoons, with 9 light machine headquarters staff of the former. 1 anti-aircraft company; guns, and the heavy company only 9 3 horse-drawn supply columns; medium machine guns. Artillery for The 5th Reserve Division stayed be- 2 motorized supply columns; 1 ammunition distribution unit; all three divisions should have been hind in Poland. It fought on until the 1 rations distribution unit; 27 batteries with Hungarian or Ger- end of the war under German com- 1 bakery company; man equipment, but there were only a mand and surrendered to the Soviet 1 supply unit; 1 medical company, total of eight batteries, (six with Bel- forces at Zlin in northern Slovakia on 1 field hospital company, gian 75mm field guns and two with 8.05.45. 1 ambulance company (motorized); English 87.6mm [25pdr] field guns, 1 postal unit; 1 band. received from the Germans). No ar- * * * 168 The Hungarian Occupation Forces Chapter 13 German Rear Area Commands with corresponding High Commands on the East Front 1941 – 1945

NOTES: (Hgr.) Heeresgruppe (Befh.Op.Geb.) Befehlshaber Operationsgebiet Heeresgruppe Army Group. The Commander-In-Chief of an Army Group was the Oberbefehlshaber. “Commander-in-Charge for Army Group Operations Area”. Again the same thing, except that the rear area was now designated as an operational zone, to which applied slightly The commanders of the rear areas – regardless of their designation – all more or less different rules and regulations. This designation was first applied when Eastern Hungary carried out the same function, namely that of being in charge of all matters in an Army was designated as an Operational Zone by the Germans. Group’s rear area – also known as the line-of-communications zone – including command of all military security forces. The designations varied, but the functions did not. As the (Befh) Befehlshaber front advanced during 1941 – 1942, those areas no longer immediately behind the Army “Commander-In-Charge”. The Commander responsible for Heer (Army) forces in a Groups were placed under civilian administration, headed by a Reichskommissar (a designated area. “Reich Commissioner”, who was the highest civilian authority in this occupied territory). However, those military forces that were in this area remained under Wehrmacht (Armed (WB) Wehrmachtbefehlshaber Forces, which excluded many SS formations) – as opposed to Heer (Army) – control. As “Armed Forces Commander-In-Charge”. The commander of all Wehrmacht (Armed the front receded in 1943 – 1944, these civilian administered areas decreased in size, and Forces) in an occupied territory under civilian administration behind an Army Group’s were finally dissolved. As the front receded further, even Army Group rear areas became rear area. The Wehrmachtbefehlshaber was in charge of all military forces within this superfluous. civilian administration. It also included all military security forces. When the front receded, the Wehrmachtbefehlshaber was dissolved, or came under Army Group control. (Befh. HG) Befehlshaber rückwärtiges Heeresgebiet “Commander-in-Charge for Army Group Rear Area”. (Deut.Befh.) Deutsche Befehlshaber Ostungarn / Westungarn “German Commander-In-Charge of East Hungary /West Hungary”. As of March 1944, (Befh. HG) Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet the Eastern Zone was formed to include all military forces behind the front in the area east Until 1942: “Commander-in-Charge Army Group Area”. The “Rear Area” was dropped of the Tizsa River. On 21.05.1944 the Western Zone was raised and included all territory from the title. west of this river. Hungary was now for all practical purposes completely militarized and As of 1942: under German military control, although certain face-saving functions were allowed the Kommandierender General der Sicherungstruppen und Befehlshaber im Heeresgebiet Hungarian Honvéd, albeit under close supervision by the Germans. The East Hungary “Commanding General of the Security Forces and Commander-in-Charge of Army Group Operations Zone was dissolved some time – probably November 1944 – after eastern Area”. The same functions, but the title now definitely included the security forces within Hungary was lost to the advancing Russians. The Western Zone was dissolved after the the Army Group’s line-of-communications zone. last Axis forces left Hungary in April 1944. Chapter 13 The Hungarian Occupation Forces 169

German Rear Area Commands on the East Front 1941 – 1945

Befehlshaber rückwärtiges Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet Süd Befehlshaber Operationsgebiet Heeresgebiet 101 (1941 – 1942) Heeresgruppe Süd Raised on 15.03.1941 from Stab General Renamed on 5.07.1941 from Befh. rückw. Renamed on 23.09.1944 from the staff of the z.b.V. I (Headquarters, General for Special HG 103 for Army Group South. On Befehlshaber Operationsgebiet Heeres- Purposes I) as the line-of-communications 15.03.1942, the title was changed to gruppe Südukraine while in Transylvania zone command for Heeresgruppe Nord. Re- Kommandierender General der Sicherungs- and Hungary. Dissolved on 18.04.1945. named as the Befh. HG Nord on 5.07.1941. truppen und Befehlshaber im Heeresgebiet Süd. Again redesignated as Komman- Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet B Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet Nord dierender General der Sicherungstruppen Renamed on 1.08.1942 from Befehlshaber Renamed on 5.07.1941 from Befh. und Befehlshaber im Heeresgebiet B (Army Heeresgebiet Süd for Army Group B. Retain- rückwärtiges HG 101 for Army Group North. Group B) on 9.07.1942 after Army Group ing command over those forces in the north- The title changed on 15.02.1942 to South was split into Army Groups A and B. ern sector. Renamed as Befh. HG Süd on Kommandierender General der Sicherungs- 14.02.1943. truppen und Befehlshaber im Heeresgebiet Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet A Nord. The command was dissolved on Raised on 15.06.1942 for Army Group A. Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet Süd 26.03.1944. The staff was used to raise the Assumed command over those forces in the (1943) Deut. Befh. Ost-Ungarn (German Com- southern sector from Army Group South. Renamed from the Kommandierender Gen- mander-in-Charge in East Hungary). Redesignated as Befh. deutschen Truppen in eral der Sicherungstruppen und Befehls- Transnistrien on 18.12.1943. haber im Heeresgebiet B on 14.02.1943. Deutsche Befehlshaber Ostungarn Dissolved on 8.11.1943. Raised on 26.03.1944 from the Staff of the Befehlshaber Transnistrien Befh. HG Nord. The command was dissolved Renamed on 18.12.1943 from Befh.HG A Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet Don some time – probably November 1944 – after after Army Group A was dissolved and the Raised on 24.11.1942 for the new Army eastern Hungary was lost to the advancing command with its security forces withdrew Group Don from Korück 585 (11. Army). Russians. into the Rumanian-occupied Ukraine. Be- Dissolved on 12.02.1943. came Befh. der deutschen Truppen in Befehlshaber rückwärtiges Nordrumänien on 1.04.1944. Deutsche Befehlshaber Westungarn Heeresgebiet 102 Raised 21.05.1944 from the Oberfeldkdtr. Raised on 15.03.1941 from Stab General Befehlshaber Nordrumänien 397 (coming from Italy). The command was z.b.V. II for Heeresgruppe Mitte. Renamed Renamed on 1.04.1944 from Befh.Trans- dissolved after the last Axis forces left Hun- as Befh. HG Mitte on 5.07.1941. nistrien when the security forces further with- gary in April 1945. drew into prewar northern Rumania. On Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet Mitte 18.05.1944 became Befh. der deutschen Wehrmachtbefehlshaber Ostland Renamed on 5.07.1941 from Befh. Truppen im rückwärtigen Op. Geb. der Hgr. Raised on 5.07.1941 in Riga for the rückwärtiges HG 102 for Army Group Center. Südukraine. Reichskommissar Ostland. Ceded the terri- The title changed on 15.02.1942 to tories in White Russia to Befh. Weiß-ruthenien Kommandierender General der Sicherungs- Befehlshaber der deutschen Truppen im on 5.05.1941. Dissolved on 30.08.1944. truppen und Befehlshaber im Heeresgebiet rückwärtigen Operationsgebiet Mitte as of 15.03.1942. The command was der Heeresgruppe Südukraine Wehrmachtbefehlshaber Ukraine again redesignated on 8.10.1943 to Renamed on 18.05.1944 from the staff of the Raised on 1.09.1941 in Kiev for the Kommandierender General der Sicherungs- Befh. der deutschen Truppen in Nord- Reichskommissar Ukraine. Dissolved on truppen und Befehlshaber im Heeresgebiet rumänien (North Rumania). On 23.09.1944 21.07.1944. Weißruthenien. again renamed as Befh. Op. Geb. Hgr. Süd.

Befehlshaber Heeresgebiet Armeegruppe (Agr.) Weißruthenien The Germans had the custom of redesignating an Army (Armee) when another – for (Commanding General of the Security Forces example, foreign – army was subordinated to it, being then called Armeegruppe (“a and Commander-in-Charge for the White group of armies”) and given the name of the Army’s commanding general. The name Russian Army Rear Area). Renamed on changed when the commanding general changed. 8.10.1943 and reassigned from Hgr. Mitte to WB Ostland, where it remained in command Armeegruppe Raus 21.07.44 – 15.08.44 of Army Group Center’s in line-of-commu- (First Army + 1. Panzer-Armee) nications zone, but now also of all security Armeegruppe Heinrici 15.08.44 – 20.10.44 forces in White Russia. (First Army + 1. Panzer-Armee) Armeegruppe Wöhler 23.10.44 – 17.12.44 It was again reassigned to Hgr. Mitte and (First Army + 8. Armee) redesignated as Wehrmachtbefehlshaber Weißruthenien on 5.05.1944 – even though Armeegruppe Heinrici 18.12.44 – 1.02.45 it was now subordinate to Hgr. Mitte – and (First Army + 1. Panzer-Armee) given command of all military forces in White Armeegruppe Weichs 28.06.42 –4.08.1942 Russia. Dissolved on 21.07.1944 after the (Second Army + 2. Armee + 4. Panzer-Armee) Axis forces had withdrawn from White Rus- Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico 17.09.44 – 28.09.44 sia. (Second Army + 6. Armee) Befehlshaber rückwärtiges Armeegruppe Wöhler 3.10.44 – 18.10.44 Heeresgebiet 103 (Second Army + 8. Armee) Raised on 15.03.1941 from Stab General Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico 28.10.44 – 23.12.44 z.b.V. III for Heeresgruppe Süd. Renamed as (Third Army + 6. Armee) Befh. HG Süd on 5.07.1941. Armeegruppe Balck 23.12.44 – 19.03.45 (Third Army + 6. Armee) 170 The Royal Hungarian Air Force Chapter 14

CHAPTER 14

THE ROYAL HUNGARIAN AIR FORCE

The 1941 Yugoslavian Campaign the 1st Parachute Battalion lost his life ROYAL HUNGARIAN AIR FORCE when one of the Savoia-Marchetti trans- Peace Time Order of Battle The 1. Air Force Field Brigade was ports crashed after takeoff from Vesz- (10.04.1941) altered on 4.04.1941 with the 1/I., 1/II., prém airfield on 12.04.1941 owing to 2/I., 2/II. Fighter Groups, the 4/II. 1. Fighter Regiment [Budapest] hydraulic system malfunction. Major Bomber Group, the 3/5. Bomber Squad- 1./I Fighter Group [Szolnok] Arpád Bertalan stayed put until his men ron, as well as the 1. Long-Range Re- 1./1 Squadron (9+3 Cr 32) managed to get out of the burning plane. connaissance Group. No more units 1./2 Squadron (9+3 Cr 32) While trying to save equipment and am- were mobilized, as there was a dearth of 1./II Fighter Group [Mátyásföld] munition, he and the pilot, and 22 men 1./3 Squadron (9+3 Cr 42) were killed in the explosion. airfields in southern Hungary. 1./4 Squadron (9+3 Cr 42) Although no hostilities had been de- 2. Fighter Regiment [Nyiregyháza] The remaining three aircraft participated 2./I Fighter Group [Nyiregyháza] clared as yet, following the pro-Axis 2./1 Squadron (9+3 Cr 32) in the successful parachute operation. putsch in Belgrade, the Yugoslavian 2./2 Squadron (9+3 Cr 32) The remaining paratroopers (3 officers Air Force engaged in a series of viola- 2./II Fighter Group [Kolozsvár] and 57 men) were dropped at in the tions of Hungarian air space. The Royal 2./3 Squadron (9+3 Cr 42) evening at Ujverbász, some 30 kilome- Hungarian Air Force flew its sortie in 2./4 Squadron (9+3 Cr 42) ters from the bridges at Szenttamás. Af- World War II when Yugoslavian recon- 3. Bomber Regiment [Tapolca] ter a night march to the target, and after naissance aircraft flew over Lake Bala- 3./I Bomber Group [Tapolca] some fighting, the bridges were captured, ton on 6.04.1941, followed again on 3./1 Squadron (9+3 Ju 86K-2) enabling the passage of the Mobile Corps 3./2 Squadron (9+3 Ju 86K-2) the next day. 7.04.1941 by aircraft which bombed 3./3 Squadron (9+3 Ju 86K-2) railway stations and airfields at Szeged, 3./II Bomber Group [Pápa] Pécs, Kiskunhalas, Siklós, Villány, 3./4 Squadron (9+3 Ju 86K-2) Fighting ceased on 13.04.1941. The Zalaegerszeg, Körmend, and Nagy- 3./5 Squadron (9+3 Ju 86K-2) losses were two Cr-32, two Cr-42, one kanizsa, causing mainly civilian casu- 4. Bomber Regiment [Debrecen] WM-21, and one S.M. 75, as well as two alties. Nine Yugoslavian Blenheim 4./I Bomber Group [Debrecen] Cr-32 and one Cr-42 damaged. S.M.79 bombers were brought down by 4./1 Squadron (9+3 Ca 135bis) German and Hungarian air defenses and 4./2 Squadron (9+3 Ca 135bis) German fighters. 4./3 Squadron (9+3 Ca 135bis) Preparations for War 4./II Bomber Group [Debrecen] 4./4 Squadron (9+3 Ju 86K-2) To meet the threat, the 1./II Fighter 4./5 Squadron (9+3 Ju 86K-2) On 27.06.1941, the authorized strength Group was relocated from Mátyásföld 5. Short-Range Reconnaissance Regiment of the air force was 8 fighter squadrons to Szeged, and the 2./II Fighter Group [Budapest] with 96 aircraft, 10 bomber squadrons was relocated from Kolozsvár to Kec- I. Squadron (6+2 He 46) [Mátyásföld] with 120 aircraft, 11 short-range recon- skemét. The 1/3. Fighter Squadron de- II. Squadron (6+2 He 46) [Székesfehérvár] naissance squadrons with 88 aircraft, 2 fended Budapest, and the 2./3 Fighter III. Squadron (6+2 WM 21) [Kaposvár] long-range reconnaissance squadrons Squadron covered Kecskemét. The units IV. Squadron (6+2 He 46) [Pécs] with 24 aircraft, and 1 transport squad- V. Squadron (6+2 He 46) [Szeged] of the 4. Bomber Regiment were dis- VI. Squadron (6+2 WM 21) [Debrecen] ron with six aircraft. In fact, the inven- persed in and around Tápiószentmár- VII. Squadron (6+2 WM 21) [Miskolc] tory comprised 162 fighters of which ton. These relocations had the dual ben- VIII. Squadron (6+2 WM 21) [Kassa] more than half were Cr-32s supposedly efit of protecting Hungary and of pre- XI. Squadron (6+2 WM 21) [Kolozsvár] already relegated to the advanced fighter paring for the upcoming conflict. X. Squadron (6+2 WM 21) [Ungvár] training role, 70 bombers of which only XI. Squadron (6+2 WM 21) [Ungvár] 56 were serviceable, 123 short-range re- On 8.04.1941, two more Yugoslavian 1. Long-Range Reconnaissance Group connaissance aircraft and 13 long-range aircraft were claimed. [Budaörs] reconnaissance aircraft. 1./1 Squadron (9+3 He 170A) 1./2 Squadron (9+3 He 170A) On 11.04.1941, in concert with Ger- In addition the air force possessed 182 man forces, Hungary attacked Yugosla- 1. Parachute Transport Squadron (6 SM 75) trainers, liaison, courier, and other sec- via. During this short campaign no aerial [Pápa] ond-line aircraft. opposition was encountered and the The RHAF numbered its units indicating the Hungarian Air Force suffered no com- parent unit first, followed by the subordinate unit: The bomber arm had initially consisted bat casualties. of two bomber regiments (with a total of 1./2 Squadron was the 2nd Squadron of the 1st Group 10 squadrons). However, several of these The 1. Fighter Regiment flew a number 3./II Group squadrons possessed only nominal of sorties, and the 1. Long-Range Re- was the IInd Group of the 3rd Regiment strengths and serviceability was low be- connaissance Group performed photo- Regiments and Squadron numbers were in cause of ageing equipment. The 3. graphic missions. Arabic and Groups in Roman numerals. Bomber Regiment (3. Bombázó Ezred) Independent Groups were in Arabic numbers. was dissolved on 1.06.1941, the 3./I and The 1. Independent Parachute Trans- The authorized strength of the combat squadrons 3./II becoming the 4./I and 4./II, respec- port Squadron (with five Savoia-Mar- was 9 ready and 3 reserve aircraft. tively. The 4. Bomber Regiment was chetti SM 75 trimotor transports taken The short-range reconnaissance squadrons were stationed at Debrecen, its 4./III Group over from MALÉRT), also participated. authorized 6 ready and 2 reserve aircraft. (ex-4./I) having just converted to the Ca- It was the paratroopers first combat The 5. Regiment was an administrative head- 35bis. The 4./IV Group (ex-4./II) was mission. The commanding officer of quarters, the squadrons operated independently. still equipped with Ju 86K-2s. Chapter 14 The Royal Hungarian Air Force 171

The fighter units, equipped with Cr-32 was obsolescent. During the first few followed closely by the 2./3 and 2./4 and Cr-42 and scheduled to participate months of the conflict, the Hungarian Squadrons. As the new fighter still had in the upcoming operations were de- Air Force was fortunate to encounter to be tested under combat and opera- ployed at operational fields in the vicin- little effective aerial opposition. tional conditions, a special Héja Flight ity of the Hungarian-Soviet border some was formed with personnel from the days before war was declared, as fol- The 2. Fighter Regiment, was in pro- 2./1 Squadron with six Re 2000s. It lows: cess of converting to the Re 2000, was attached to the 1. Hungarian Air 1/1. and 1/2. at Felsöábrány, which the Hungarians dubbed Héja Force Field Brigade, which was sent 1/3. and 1/4. at Mátyásföld, (Hawk) I, some 50 fighters of this type into the Soviet Union in July 1941 to 2/1. and 2/2. at Nyiregyháza having reached Hungary from Italy. provide the Hungarian Mobile Corps 2/1. Héja Flight at Szolnok The 2./1 Squadron was the first to with air support. 2/3. at Bustyaháza, complete conversion to the Re 2000, 2/4. at Miskolc. The 1./1 and 1./2 Fighter Squadrons 1. RHAF FIELD BRIGADE equipped with Cr-32 performed their Carpathian Army Group first sorties on the first official day of hostilities. The 1941 Soviet Campaign (June 41 – July 41) 4. Bomber Regiment During the opening weeks of the fight- Hungary officially declared war on the 4./III Bomber Group ing the 4./III Bomber Group attacked Soviet Union on 27.06.1941. For the 4./7 Bomber Squadron 4./8 Bomber Squadron targets across the Carpathians based Hungarian Air Force the war against out of Debrecen. Relatively few mis- the Soviet Union actually started on 4./IV Bomber Group 4./10Bomber Squadron sions were flown. In August a detach- the day before hostilities were offi- 4./11Bomber Squadron ment of six Ca-135bis bombers from cially declared, when, on 26.06.1941, 1./I Fighter Group the 4./III Group and a squadron from the 1./1 Long-Range Reconnaissance 1./1 Fighter Squadron the 4./IV Group were attached to the 1. Squadron performed its first opera- 1./2 Fighter Squadron Hungarian Air Force Field Brigade in tional mission over Soviet territory. 2./II Fighter Group the field with the Mobile Corps in the Its aircraft took off from Budaörs and 2./3 Fighter Squadron Soviet Union. refuelled enroute at Ungvár in both 2./4 Fighter Squadron directions. By committing itself to 1. Long Range Recon. Group The 1. Long-Range Reconnaissance Group combat, the Hungarian Air Force was 1./1 Long Range Recon. Squadron continued the operations initiated on taking a calculated risk. Although well 1./2 Long Range Recon. Squadron 26.06.1941 from Budaörs, two squadrons trained and highly motivated, it was X. Short Range Recon. Squadron flying 20 – 25 reconnaissance missions in numerically weak and, compared to XI. Short Range Recon. Squadron the Sambor – Gorodok – Lvov – Brody – world power standards, its equipment 172 The Royal Hungarian Air Force Chapter 14

Tarnopol – Chortkov – Dunayevtsky – lost in combat (one when its pilot rammed On 28.081941, Colonel Orosz was re- Kamenets-Podolsk area. an I-16 after exhausting his ammunition). lieved by Colonel Sándor Gyiressy as Nevertheless attrition was heavy, includ- commander of the 1st Air Force Field The squadrons had to land at Ungvár for ing three aircraft lost in adverse weather, Brigade. refuelling during both outward and re- and after three weeks the 1./I Group was turn flights, as the He 170 had insuffi- withdrawn, the Cr-32 being relegated to The 1. Hungarian Air Force Field Bri- cient range for its task, and at least one training. gade flew many missions (1./3 Squad- aircraft was lost as a result of a fuel ron alone flying some 300 sorties). shortage. Furthermore, the He 170 pos- The 1. Hungarian Air Force Field Bri- Actual losses in combat were low. sessed insufficient defensive armament, gade Headquarters (commanded by Colo- During its stay in Russia, the 1. Hun- and the Group’s first casualty resulting nel Béla Orosz) was formed to command garian Air Force Field Brigade lost from enemy action was suffered on the flying units that were to accompany eight planes. It shot down 39 enemy 1.07.1941 when an He 170 was shot the Hungarian Mobile Corps in its ad- aircraft. (The antiaircraft troops ac- down by three Soviet fighters in the Ka- vanced into Soviet territory. counted for another 43). menets-Podolsk sector. Only a few more missions were flown before the He 170 It comprised the Cr-42s of the 1./3 and The I. Short-Range Recon. Squadron was taken off operations. 1./4 Squadrons, the Re 2000s of the 2./1 returned to Mátyásföld on 6.10.1941. Squadron Héja Flight, one Ju 86K-2 de- Prior to the commencement of hostilities tachment from the 4./IV Group, a de- The Héja Flight returned to Hungary on nine short-range reconnaissance squad- tachment of six Ca-135s from the 4./III 20.10.1941. ron (I. – IX.) had been attached to a Group, and the I. and III. Short-Range Military District, their numerical desig- Reconnaissance Squadrons with He 46s The rest of the 1. Air Force Field Brigade nations corresponding to those of the and WM 21s respectively. The units returned to Hungary on 26.11.1941. Corps, (I. Squadron to I Corps, etc.), to moved from airstrip to airstrip in the which they were assigned. wake of the ground forces, although it During its four months in action in the soon became apparent that Hungarian Soviet Union, 1. Air Force Field Two further units (the X. and XI. Short Air Force equipment was not up to the Brigade’s accomplishments included Range Reconnaissance Squadrons, task. 1454 sorties (entailing 2192 flying equipped with WM 21s) were attached to hours), 217 tons of bombs dropped, 30 the Mobile Corps, performing liaison, On 13.07.1941, the 1st Air Force Field Soviet aircraft shot down. currier, reconnaissance and strafing mis- Brigade’s units began to move across the sions in the border areas from the first Carpathian Mountains to airfields in On the negative side, the brigade suf- days of the fighting. Galicia. fered 17 men killed, 6 men missing, 28 men wounded. It lost 25 reconnaissance All eleven short range squadrons were The 1./3 Squadron distinguished itself aircraft, 14 fighters, 11 bombers, 5 cou- nominally – at least administratively – on 7.08.1941 when its Cr-42s claimed rier aircraft, and 1 transport, for a total of under the command of the Headquarters, seven “kills” and one “probable” with- 56 aircraft. The losses of aircraft in- 5. Short-Range Reconnaissance Regi- out losses over the Saporoshje bridge- cluded some which crashed enroute to ment, but this headquarters was dis- head on the Dnieper River. an from Hungary while crossing the Car- banded on 1.11.1941, the independent pathians, and 35 aircraft which sustained squadrons were amalgamated to form On this same day, the first Re 2000 of the 20% to 90% damage. two groups. The 3. Short-Range Recon- 1/2. Fighter Squadron’s Héja Flight from naissance Group (comprising two squad- Szolnok airfield began to arrive at the An after action report dealing with the rons, 3./1 and 3./2) at Kecskemét, and front. 1. Air Force Field Brigade’s four the 4. Short-Range Reconnaissance months of operations, concluded that Group at Ungvár, which was an opera- On 12.08.1941, the Ca-135bis bombers almost all of the aircraft types being tional training unit (with one active and of the 4./III Group detachment performed used by the Hungarian Air Force were one training squadron), as well as a re- a highly successful attack on the bridge not suitable for operations on the East placement pool for the operational squad- spanning the River Bug at Nikolayev, Front. rons. cutting off 60,000 Soviet troops. On this mission the bombers were escorted by The first experiences with the harsh So- On 29.06.1941, the 2/3. Fighter Squad- the Cr-42s of 1./3 Squadron and the Re viet winter amply demonstrated that the ron shot down 3 of 7 Soviet Tupolev SB- 2000s of the Héja Flight, the fighters Hungarian aircraft tended to substanti- 2 bombers which were attacking the rail- claiming a further seven “kills” for the ate this conclusion. road station at Csap. loss of one of their number. In addition, the Hungarians gained little The first days of fighting between Hun- experience in the air war, as its tactical garian and Soviet forces the Cr-32s of 1. RHAF FIELD BRIGADE deployment under the Army, the lack of the 1./1 and 1./2 Squadrons flew offen- Mobile Corps targets, the swift advance of the ground sive fighter sweeps, but no aerial opposi- (July 1941 – November 1941) forces, and the deterioration of service- tion was encountered, and the Cr-32s 1./3 Fighter Squadron ability precluded its use as a regular air confined themselves to strafing targets 1./4 Fighter Squadron force. of opportunity and harassing the retreat- 2./I Fighter Group Detachment ing Soviet forces. 4./III Bomber Group When the aging Italian Cr-32 and Cr-42 4./III Group Detachment fighters returned to Hungary they were On 1.07.1941, the 1./I Group performed 4./IVGroup Detachment relegated to the advanced fighter trainer its first escort mission, escorting a bomber I. Short Range Recon. Squadron role. formation in an attack on the Mikuliczyn III. Short Range Recon. Squadron – Stanislaw sector. Soviet fighters were 1. Transport Squadron One major change as the result of the rarely seen, and only two Cr-32s were experience gained made was the increase Chapter 14 The Royal Hungarian Air Force 173 from 9 to 12 operational aircraft per The 1st Air Force Group was redesig- an Fw 58, which was supposed to shuttle squadron. nated as the 2. Hungarian Air Force Bri- spare parts from factories in Hungary to gade on 21.06.42. the brigade, but which was in fact “occa- From November 1941 until June 1942 no sionally” used for other transport roles Hungarian air force units operated on the The move from Hungary proved to be a on the front. East Front. difficult one, with delays, and several aircraft lost enroute. Including a courier flight of Ar 96 and Fi 156, the 1st Air Force Field Brigade The 1942/43 Soviet Campaign The 3./2. Short-Range Reconnaissance comprised 50 combat and 46 other air- Squadron arrived on 22.06.1942, craft, with some 5500 men. The Hungarians decided that there was equipped with 12 He 46E-2, two of which to be some sort of direct air cover for the were lost soon after following accidents. 2. Air Force Field Brigade Second Army, although this had not been The 4./III. Bomber Group (with 7 Ca- Second Army required by the Germans. The 1st Air 135bis bombers) arrived on 24.06.1941 (1.08.1942) Force Group was formed on 15.03.42 to from Debrecen, followed a few days later Headquarters accompany the Second Hungarian Army by a further four aircraft, of which one Courier Flight on its mission to the East Front. It was Ca-135bis was lost on landing. 1. Air Transport Squadron commanded by Colonel (GSC) Sándor 2. Air Transport Squadron András. The 1./I. Fighter Group started arriving 1./I Fighter Group on 2.07.1941 with the 1/1. Fighter Squad- 1./1 Fighter Squadron As with the Second Army, the 1st Air ron (9 Héja I). But two of their Re 2000 2./1 Fighter Squadron Force Group was made up of compo- had to be left behind enroute at Kiev for 4./III Bomber Group nents from all over Hungary. It remained repairs 4./6 Bomber Squadron under Hungarian Army command, the 4./7 Bomber Squadron Hungarian Air Force still being consid- The 2./I. arrived on 30.07.1942 equipped 1. Long Range Recon. Group ered a branch of the Army. with 11 Héja I and 2 Bü 131. One Re 2000 1./1 Long Range Recon. Squadron had been lost in Hungary upon take off. 3./2 Short Range Recon. Squadron The first unit of the 1st Air Force Group to arrive at the East Front on The logistics and supply units were: During the weeks following their arrival 12.06.1942 was the 1st Long-Range on the Soviet Front the Re 2000s en- Reconnaissance Group, with the 1./1. The 1st Air Transport Squadron, equip- countered relatively few Soviet aircraft Long-Range Reconnaissance Squadron ped with three converted Ju 86K and one and lost only one fighter in action. Un- (two He 111P and one former Yugo- Fw 58. fortunately, at least two others were shot slavian Air Force Do 17K-2), having down, however, as a result of Luftwaffe flown from Szolnok to Staryi Oskol. The 2nd Air Transport Squadron, which VIII. Fliegerkorps and Luftflotte 4 fight- The squadron received a further five provided the air connection with Hun- ers mistaking the radial-engine Héja I He 111P as well as three Do 215B-4 gary, was equipped with six Ju 52/3m, for the Soviet I-16, and as encounters from the Germans at the front. Included operated by MALÉRT, the Hungarian with enemy fighters increased the ser- in this contingent were personnel of national airline. viceability rate of the Re 2000 decreased. the 1./3. Squadron, without aircraft, which had the mission of evaluating An ad-hoc unit manned by civilian per- A further eleven Héja I and two Bü 131 aircraft. sonnel, equipped with three Ca-101 and were dispatched from Hungary as re- 174 The Royal Hungarian Air Force Chapter 14 placements. One Re 2000 crashed upon On 1.11.1942, Colonel Tibor Fráter re- 102. Air Force Brigade landing. lieved Colonel András as commander of Luftflotte 4 the 2nd Air Brigade. (1.07.1943) During the months of July, August, and September, combat, accidents, and tech- The 4/1. Bomber Squadron returned to 102./1 Dive Bomber Squadron nical difficulties resulted in heavy losses Debrecen on 15.11.42. 102./2 Fast Bomber Squadron for the Hungarian flying units, 5./I Fighter Group Soviet forces broke through the Second 5./1 Fighter Squadron The two Ca-135bis bomber squadrons, Army front on 12.01.1943, forcing the 5./2 Fighter Squadron (4./6 and 4./7), flew operational sorties retreat of the German and Hungarian 1. Long Range Recon. Group on the Soviet Front from June 1942 units. At the time, the 5./2 Fighter Squad- 1./1 Long Range Recon. Squadron through September 1942. ron, and the 1/1. Long-Range Recon. 3./1 Short Range Recon. Squadron Squadron were at the Ilovskoye airfield The Ca-135 suffered technical prob- when it was encircled by the Soviets. 109G-2 and had joined the 102. Hungar- lems, and only 3 of the remaining air- The six Bf 109F and seven Re 2000 ian Air Force Brigade. The 5./I Fighter craft could operate. Five replacement were destroyed by their crews, and as Group continued operations on the East aircraft were dispatched to the front, much personnel as possible were evacu- Front during 1943. Engaged primarily one which had to turn back because of ated by air. on escort, fighter-bomber and strafing a technical defect. missions, the Group claiming some 70 Ilovskoye airfield was defended for a “kills” during this period. The technical state of the aged Hungar- week by lightly armed Légierö ground ian Ca-135bis bombers owed much to personnel who then, with the help of The 5./1 Fighter Group was recalled to their vintage. Spare parts were difficult the Hungarian and German units, broke Hungary in November 1943 to become to come by. The low level of operational out through the encircling Soviet the 101. Independent Fighter Group readiness meant that a German unit forces. there. The 5./2 Squadron remained be- equipped with Ju 88 could make five to hind and was redesignated 102. Inde- seven sorties per day as compared to one pendent Fighter Squadron. or two of a Hungarian unit. An Independent Air Force Other units which also joined the 102. The Caproni bombers were sent back to The 2. Hungarian Air Force Brigade was Hungarian Air Force Brigade. Hungary in September 1942, (to be used removed from direct Hungarian Army as trainers), and the personnel of the two control on 1.03.1943, and redesignated The 3./1 Short-Range Reconnaissance squadrons placed in Ju 87 and Ju 88 as the 102. Hungarian Air Force Bri- Squadron, its WM 21 Sólyom replaced courses. gade. At the same time, it was placed by Fw 189s, relieved the 3./2 Short Range under tactical command of the German Reconnaissance Squadron in March In September 1942, the 1. Long-Range Luftflotte 4. All its units, confusingly, 1943, which returned to Hungary. The Reconnaissance Group began conversion also began to receive the number 102 3./1 Short-Range Reconnaissance Squad- to the Ju 88D while remaining opera- over a period of time. (The number 102 ron played a particularly noteworthy role tional. indicating that they were field units. in the summer offensive around Kharkov. Home Defense units initially retained It flew reconnaissance and close-sup- In October 1942, the 1./1 and 2/1. Fighter their old numbers. Later they were report missions continuously until March Squadrons combined to form a provi- numbered with 101). 1944. sional squadron and converted to the Bf 109F-4. It then departed from Ilovskoye On 25.03.1943, Colonel (GSC) Sándor The two squadrons of the 4./III Bomber for the Stalingrad area to the south, where Illy relieved Colonel Fráter as com- Group had become the 102./1 Dive it operated under the Luftflotte 2 commander of the 2nd Air Brigade. Bomber Squadron (102./1 equipped mand. with Ju 87D-5s, and the 102./2 Fast The 1. Long-Range Reconnaissance Bomber Squadron equipped with ex- The 1./4 Squadron (with Re 2000), Group had completed conversion to Luftwaffe Ju 88A-4s. The 102./1 Dive was sent as its replacement to the 2. the Ju 88D in February 1943. The Bomber Squadron reached the Front Hungarian Air Force Brigade in De- Group headquarters was deactivated, in July 1943, performing more than cember 1942, arriving from Mátyás- and the 1./1 Long Range Recon. Squad- 1,500 missions during nearly three föld accompanied by a flight of the 1./ ron was redesignated as the 102. Long months of operations. By October 3 Squadron. This reinforced squadron Range Reconnaissance Squadron in 1943, as only four aircrews remained, was redesignated as the 5./2 Squad- September 1943. (The Group had been the unit was sent back to Hungary for ron. Simultaneously, the combined 1./ operating in squadron strength since a well-deserved rest and reconstruc- 1 and 2/1. Squadron was redesignated June 1942, and the new designation tion. The Ju 88s of the 102./2 Fast 5./1 Squadron. Together they formed was meant to reflect its actual status). Bomber Squadron flew 1,000 sorties the 5./I Group of the 2. Hungarian Air In November 1943, it was down to its before the end of 1943. Force Brigade. The 2./4 Squadron re- last aircraft and was consequently dis- tained the Re 2000 until relieved in banded. The German occupation of Hungary on Spring 1943. When it arrived in Hun- 19.03.1944 did not affect the Hungarian gary, it was redesignated 101. Inde- The 5./1 Squadron had meanwhile con- Air Force directly, nor its efforts to in- pendent Fighter Squadron. verted from the Bf 109F-4 to the Bf crease its strength and efficiency. 109G-2, of which 59 planes had been The 3./2 Short Range Recon. Squadron transferred to the Air Force from Ger- In March 1944 the 102. Independent experienced series difficulties with the man production. Fighter Squadron was redesignated as cloth-covered He 46, and so was sent 102./1 Squadron. It joined together with back to Hungary, returning there on By May 1943, the 5./2 Squadron had the 102./2 Fighter Squadron (the recon- 25.10.1942. also completed working up on the Bf stituted 2./3 Squadron) to form the 102. Chapter 14 The Royal Hungarian Air Force 175

Independent Fighter Group. The new The 102. Independent Fighter Group with 1. and 2. ungarische Stuka-Staffeln). Op- group was incorporated into the com- its two squadrons continued operations erating from Guniow, Sarosüatak, and then mand of the Fliegerführer 102 Ungarn on the Soviet Front. Veszprém, its squadrons were – apart from (Air Leader 102 Hungary), which con- Rudel’s III/SG 2 – the last units to fly the trolled all Hungarian units at the front The Hungarian Air Force Experimental Ju 87 on the Eastern Front. It was re- under the VIII. Fliegerkorps. Institute formed a combat unit in 1944 equipped with Fw 190Fs and returned to with 18 Me 210Ca-1s. It was to become operational status in September 1944 as Command of the Hungarian Air Force the 102./3 Fast Bomber Squadron, and the 101. Assault Bomber Group, operating was assumed by Major General István by May the 102./2 Squadron, formerly from Podiendik, Böegönd, and later Oels, Bánfalvy after the occupation of Hun- equipped with the Ju 88, converted to Me still under Luftflotte 4 command. (Known gary by the Germans in March 1944. The 210Ca-1s at Klemensova, and came un- as the 1. and 2. ungarische Schlacht- German Luftwaffe took over control of der German command. The 102./1 Fast staffeln). all units of the Hungarian Air Force and Bomber Squadron was also equipped with the Air Defense Corps on 4.04.1944. Me 210Ca-1s, and, combined with the After the disaster at Jassy and the Ruma- Up to this date, there had been no Luft- 102./2 Squadron, formed the 102. Fast nian capitulation in August 1944, the waffe units stationed in Hungary at the Bomber Group. By early September 102./ German I. Fliegerkorps was withdrawn express wish of the Hungarians. 1 and 102./2 Fast Bomber Squadrons from Rumania to eastern Hungary. With were based at Hajduböszörmeny, but had the exception of the fighter squadrons The Hungarians and the Western Allies lost virtually all aircraft in a USAAF assigned to the Fliegerführer 102 Un- had signed a secret treaty on 9.09.1943 on bombing attack on 20.08.1944. garn, all Légierö combat units in Hun- the deck of a British ship in neutral Turkish gary had come under the control of this waters. Part of the agreement was that the formation. Anglo-Americans would refrain from The Fight for Hungarian Air Space bombing Hungary, while the Hungarians It is interesting to note that there had would refrain from attacking Anglo-Ameri- The “golden hour” of the RHAF began been no German fighter units stationed can aircraft. The German occupation, and with the defence of Hungary’s air space. It in Hungary until the end of August 1944, the subsequent stationing of German air- should be noted that, of all the Axis allies, and the Hungarian pilots carried the brunt craft on Hungarians airfields cancelled the only Hungary put up a serious air defence. of defending Hungarian air space alone treaty. against the overwhelming Allied air The 101. Night Fighter Squadron was power. In April 1944 the United States Army Air activated at Ungvár on 27.05.44 with Me Force began bombing Hungarian in- 210Cs and six Bf 110Gs on loan from the The 102. Independent Fighter Group fell dustrial targets. The only unit available Luftwaffe. It operated under the VIII. back on Munkács. The Fliegerführer 102 to defend Hungarian air space was the Fliegerkorps. Several references have Ungarn in Hungary was also transferred 101. Fighter Group at Veszprém. It had been found indicating that this squadron to I. Fliegerkorps in October 1944. It the 101./1 (formerly 101. Independent might also have been equipped with Go was based at Felsöábrány, together with Fighter Squadron) and 101./2 (formerly 145’s. the resurrected 1. Independent Long- 5./1) Squadrons, both equipped with Bf Range Reconnaissance Squadron and the 109G. A third squadron, (101./3), was In June 1944 the 102. Dive Bomber Group, 3./1 Short-Range Reconnaissance Squad- hastily formed. The group was later ex- restored to operational strength, was re- ron. In November 1944, the 3./1 Short- panded to six squadrons to become the turned to the fray and was attached to the Range Reconnaissance Squadron oper- 101. Fighter Regiment. Luftflotte 4. (Known to the Luftwaffe as the ated from Gödöllö and then Tapolca. The 176 The Royal Hungarian Air Force Chapter 14

101. Assault Bomber Group was based at manding officers, as they were now also the Hungarian engineers designed an ar- Börgönd, the 102. Fast Bomber Group responsible for hundreds of women and mored seat for the pilot, it was found that was at Várpalota, the 101. Fighter Regi- children of their men and other RHAF it altered the center of gravity, necessi- ment and the 1. Night Fighter Squadron members. It is a tribute to them that tating further design changes. By the were at Veszprém. almost all families under RHAF protec- time MÁVAG began deliveries the fighter tion reached the safety of the British or was already obsolete. MÁVAG also pro- Final Battles American zones of occupation. duced the Hirth HM 504A-2 engines for the Levente (Youth) II primary trainer. A new air defence structure was estab- Between April 1944, when the Allies First deliveries were scheduled for Octo- lished in December 1944. All fighter began bombing Hungary, and the end of ber 1943. units operating in Hungary, both those of the war in May 1945, according to offi- the Légierö and the Luftwaffe, come un- cial figures, the RHAF aircraft shot down In June 1941 a German-Hungarian Mu- der the Jagdabschnittsführer Ungarn 110 USAAF bombers, 56 USAAF fight- tual Armament Program had been signed. (Fighter Command Hungary), which was ers, and 218 Soviet fighters. The top It provided that German Bf 109s and established for this purpose. The com- Hungarian ace scored of 34 kills. Me 210s were to be produced in Hun- mand was subordinated to the 8. Jagd- gary. Hungarian-built aircraft were to be division (8th Fighter Division) with head- Although greatly outnumbered by the divided between Hungary and Germany quarters in Vienna. USAAF escorting fighters, the Hungar- on the basis of one-third for the former ian pilots achieved impressive results and two-thirds for the latter. MWG, The 102. Independent Fighter Group and individual scores began to rise. But (Magyar Wagon és Gépgyár, the Hun- was yet again redesignated, this time their losses, bearing in mind available garian Wagon and Machine Factory), at as the 101./III Group of the 101. Fighter resources, were heavy. For example, the Györ was assigned primary responsibil- Regiment, with three squadrons, (101./ combined losses of the 5/I. Fighter Group ity for manufacturing the Bf 109, and a 7 ex 102./1, 101./8 ex 102./2, and 101./ between May 1944 and May 1945 is factory known as the Duna 9 new). Command of the RHAF passed estimated at about 80 men. Repülögépgyár (Danube Aircraft Fac- in October 1944 to Colonel E. Keks tory) was established at Horthyliget spe- who, shortly afterwards was relieved The end of hostilities found the remnants cifically to produce the Me 210. Manfréd by General Emil Juszty when the 102. of the Légierö on airfields around Linz in Weiss manufactured the power plants for RHAF Brigade was upgraded to a divi- Austria. When the surrender came, only both types. The Györ factory began de- sion-sized command. the 101st Fighter-Bomber Group and the liveries of the Bf 109G-2 in 1943, pro- 101st Fighter Wing possessed any air- ducing 92 that year, of which went 39 to The 102. RHAF Division, with the 101. worthy aircraft. However, the crews fired the Luftwaffe and 53 to the Légierö. Late Fighter Regiment, the 102. Fast Bomber them all before surrendering to the Ameri- in 1943 it was decided to increase planned Group, and the one surviving squadron cans on 8.05.1945. Hungarian Bf 109G output to 75 per of the 101. Assault Bomber Group, month, but this target was never achieved. switched from interception to ground The Györ factory was also to produce the attack. Hungarian Aircraft Production Focke-Wulf Fw 58B Weihe for training during World War II and liaison roles, deliveries starting late In February 1945 General Kálmán 1942. Ternegg became the last commanding The aircraft situation of the RHAF by the officer of the Royal Hungarian Air Force. end of 1941 had been extremely serious. The Duna Repülögépgyár factory began Although all 70 Re 2000 fighters pur- delivery of the DB 605 powered Me In March 1945, when the last Hungarian chased from Italy had been delivered by 210Ca-1 and C-1 at the beginning of territory – Western Transdanubia – fell the end of the year, this aircraft proved 1943, the first three being accepted by to Soviet forces, the remaining elements disappointing in several respects. Its in- the Luftwaffe in April of that year. Pro- of the Légierö crossed into Austria and adequate armament and the engine main- duction was slow, and the RHAF did not continued operations from Austrian bases tenance times were considered serious operate the type until early 1944 when a under the Luftflotte Reich. shortcomings. The latter shortcoming was combat unit was formed by pilots of the to be alleviated with the new WM- Experimental Institute. Families belonging to RHAF personnel Gnôme-Rhône 14K-powered Héja II ver- were more fortunate than those depen- sion, manufactured under licence by In the meantime, Hungary’s aircraft in- dents of other branches of the armed MÁVAG (Mágyar Allama Vaggon és dustry had begun to make a more signifi- forces. The RHAF units were somewhat Gépgyár, the Hungarian State Wagon cant contribution to the equipment of better organized, and convoys were sent and Engineering Factory), at Köbánya, both the Légierö and the Luftwaffe. to the west filled with civilians who Budapest. Production was slow in start- MÁVAG delivered 86 Héja II fighters in wanted to escape the Soviets. This, how- ing because of shortages of machine tools 1943, and continued production into ever, placed a additional burden on com- and other equipment. In addition, when 1944, delivering 105 for the fighter train-

RHAF Strengths During World War II Men Squadrons Airplanes Long- Short- Budget Range Range Liaison & Year Officers Enlisted Recon Recon Fighter Bomber Total Combat Training Experimental Total 1939/40 393 3,273 12 2 8 10 32 304 108 32 444 1940/41 472 8,370 10 2 8 10 30 326 118 32 476 1941/42 561 15,121 6265192285738323 1942/43 779 20,082 4 2 10 6 22 327 408 34 769 1943/44 945 24,290 4 2 13 10 29 392 432 40 864 Chapter 14 The Royal Hungarian Air Force 177 ing schools. With the German occupa- Aircraft of the RHAF AIRCRAFT CODING SYSTEM tion of Hungary, production of the Me acquired during WWII 210C was ended; 267 aircraft had been Type & Model Service Total Hungarian Légierö aircraft had codes built, of which 108 had been supplied to consisting of a letter and three numbers. the Luftwaffe. The Duna Repülögépgyár Reggiane Re 2000 Héja I 1941–43 70 These codes, together with the national joined the Györi Vagongyár and the Nardi I-N 315 1941–44 12 insignia, appeared in the mid-thirties. Messerschmitt Bf 109F-4 1942–43 20 * Wiener-Neustadter-Flugzeugwerke in a MWG Fw 58B Weihe 1942–45 72 V = vadásf (fighter) Arbeitsgemeinschaft (production coop- Heinkel He 111P-6 1942–44 10 W=? erative) concentrating solely on Bf 109G Dornier Do 215B-4 1942–43 4 B = bomászó (bomber) production. It was planned that the air- Fiat G 12 1942–45 4 Z = zuhanó-bomázó (dive bomber) frame Arbeitsgemeinschaft would pro- Siebel Si 202 1942– 2 F = felderitö (reconnaissance) duce 500 – 550 Bf 109G fighters per Junkers Ju 52/3m 1942–45 7 S = szállitö (transport) Fieseler Fi 156 Storch 1942–45 40 * I = iskola (school) month, but Allied bombing frustrated Junkers Ju 87B-2 1942–44 10 * G = gyakorló (advanced trainer) this program. In the summer of 1944 Bf Junkers Ju 88A-4/R 1942–44 40 * 109G production was moved to the cel- Junkers Ju 88D-1 1942–44 40 * The first number following the letter stood lars of the Köbánya Brewery. Manfréd MAVAG Re 2000 Héja II 1943–44 192 for the type of aircraft, while the other two Weiss formed another Arbeitsgemein- Junkers Ju 87D-5 1943–44 30 * numbers were the individual aircraft MAVAG Levente II 1943–45 80 * schaft with Daimler-Steyr-Puch for DB number. For example: V + 201 Messerschmitt Bf 109G-2, -4 1942–45 59 V = fighter, 605 engine production. Messerschmitt Me 210G 1943–44 159 2 = indicated Cr-42 MWG Bf 109G-4, -6 1943–45 173 01 = was the individual aircraft number In October 1944, by which time the Bf MWG Bf 109G-14 1943–45 126 109G-6 had been replaced by the Bf FAG Bf 109G-10/K1 1944–45 25 * Fighters: 109G-14 on the Hungarian assembly line, PIRT Ju52/3m 1944–45 22 Bf 109F-4 ...... V + 001 to V + 067 Heinkel He 111H 1944– 1 the first deliveries were made from the Cr-32 ...... V + 100 to ? Focke-Wulf Fw 190F 1944–45 35 * Cr-42 ...... V + 201 to ? Köbánya Brewery, production attaining Focke-Wulf Fw 189 1943–44 30 * He 112 ...... V + 301 to V + 304 one fighter per day, but in mid-Decem- Messerschmitt Bf 111G 1944–45 6 # Bf 109G-2 /-4 ...... V + 310 to V + 394 ber the factory was evacuated, bringing * Approximate Re 2000 ...... V + 401 to ? Hungarian Bf 109G production to an # On loan from Luftwaffe MWG Bf 109G-4 /-6 .. V + 751 to V + 899 end. Of the 516 Bf 109G-2s, 109G-6s Aircraft in Bold were produced in Hungary. FAG Bf 109G-14 ...... W + 001 to W+ 101 and 109G-14s manufactured in Hungary FAG Bf 109 G-10/K1 W + 201 to ? during 1944, 270 were delivered to the [When the Cr-32s were taken out of front-line Luftwaffe. During 1943, arrangements service, their “V” (fighter) prefix was changed to “G” (advanced trainer).] had been to assemble and manufacture parts of the Junkers Ju 52/3m transport Bomber: by the PIRT organization in Budapest. Ca-101 ...... B + 101 to ? These were to be delivered to Hungary Ca-135 ...... B + 501 to ? and Germany in the usual ratio. The first Ju 87 ...... B + 601 to ? PIRT-assembled Ju 52/3m left the Buda- [The Ju 87s had “B” letters until mid-1944, pest line in January 1944, but only 26 then changed to the “Z” letters.] were completed by the time the program Dive Bomber: was halted, four of these being delivered Me 210 ...... Z + 001 to ? to the Luftwaffe and the remainder going Fw 190 * ...... Z + 101 to ? to the Légierö. Me 210 ...... Z + 201 to ? Fw 190 F-8 ...... W + 501 to ? * * * Ju 87 * ...... Z + 601 to ? Ju 88 * ...... Z + 901 to ? [Although included in the “W” letter series, the Fw 190F-8 was a ground attack aircraft.]

Reconnaissance: Sólyom F-201 ...... F + 201 to ? Heinkel He 46 ...... F + 301 to ? He 70 ...... F + 401 to ? He 111 ...... F + 701 to ? Do 215 ...... F + 801 to ? Ju 88 ...... F + 901 to ?

Transports: Junkers Ju 52 ...... S + 201 to ?

Primary Trainers: Fiat Cr 30 ...... I + 101 to ? Bücker Bu 131 ...... I + 401 to ? Levente II ...... I + 501 to ?

Advanced trainers and liaison aircraft: Me 108 ...... G + 301 to ? Arado Ar 96 ...... G + 401 to ? Nardi FN.305 ...... G + 601 to ? [a Junkers Ju 86 was coded G + 213, probably because it no longer was used for front-line bomber duties] * When used as ground attack planes 178 The Hungarian River Forces Chapter 15

CHAPTER 15

The Hungarian River Forces

The Second World War used both ships and aircraft to clear the Rear Admiral Kálmán Hardy, Com- mine fields. As they cleared only the main mander of the Danube Flotilla, and his During the first years of the Second World ship channels, the Danube Flotilla was staff were taken prisoner on 16.10.1944. War, the Danube Flotilla was not mobi- given the mission of clearing the banks of He was replaced by Admiral Odön Trunk- lized, and remained at a peacetime strength the river. walter. Admiral Hardy was the only Hun- of 109 officers, 302 NCO, and about 1,000 garian officer who was sentenced to death men. The mines the Allied dropped were highly by the Germans. He was sent to Mau- sophisticate, and the job of clearing them thausen, where he was liberated by the During the 1941 Yugoslavian Campaign, required modern equipment and proper US Army just prior to the sentence being the Danube Flotilla laid several mine fields training. Modern equipment was initially carried out. in the Danube and Tisza Rivers and ac- not available, and the River Flotilla was companied the Mobile Corps as far as not trained in mine clearing, and the Hun- Various River Flotilla officers and men Belgrade. garians suffered some casualties. The mine- went over to the Allies, some of which layer Hegyalja was lost in November 1944 even engaged in active fighting against the In May 1942, Szeged, Kecskemét , Györ, while carrying out this dangerous work. Germans. Sopron, PM-1, and Tüzér were sent to Belgrade. After this loss, the Germans finally gave The remainder of the Flotilla sailed west the Hungarians several induction mine- before the advancing Soviet Army. The When the Germans occupied Hungary in clearing sets of equipment. This equip- unfinished PM-4 and PM-5 successfully March 1944, the River Forces had no more ment was towed behind the AM boats. The fled to Germany in 1945. By May 1945, than 1,700 men. At the time the only armed River Flotilla then managed to clear 700 almost all the vessels of the Danube Flo- resistance offered by the Honvéd was by mines by the end of December 1944 with- tilla had surrendered to the US Army. units of the II Battle Group stationed at out further losses to mines. Újvidék. But vessels were lost for other causes. PM- Conclusion The armored minelayer PAM was a new 2 was hit by a bomb in 1944, PM-3 was development during the Second World war. sunk by Russian tank fire while fleeing to The Danube Flotilla was made up of Though a total of 17 units was planned, the West. The gunboat Gödöllö was sunk First World War equipment and applied only PAM-21 and PAM-22 were finished by a bomb in late 1944. a doctrine to match. Though slowly mod- by Summer 1944. ernized, it was vulnerable to modern, Admiral Horthy had decided on 24.09.1944 more mobile tanks and aircraft. It never In April 1944, the British Royal Air Force to withdraw from the war, and had prepared engaged in ship-to-ship combat, for started mining the Danube River. They a plan for this event. In connection with this which it was mainly trained. It’s main dropped several thousand magnetic and plan, all units of the Danube Flotilla were task during the Second World War was induction mines specially developed for gathered in the vicinity of Budapest to sup- mine clearing, for which it was neither use in rivers. River traffic subsequently port Horthy in case of resistance. When trained nor equipped. The Honvéd Minis- suffered heavy losses. Horthy proclaimed an armistice on try was aware of these shortcomings, and 15.10.1944, the quick – and unexpected – concentrated its efforts in building up the Mine clearing activities were carried out reaction of the Germans prevented him from ground and air components of the Honvéd. mainly by the German Kriegsmarine, who taking Hungary out of the war. * * *

The Honvéd River Forces in 1943 Chapter 16 Hungary and the Waffen-SS 179

CHAPTER 16

Hungary and the Waffen-SS

Background that this would only happen after the war faction), and the “Magyarophiles”, who was over. favored integration into the Hungarian A great number of soldiers of Hungarian Republic and accepting its traditions, nationality served in the Waffen-SS. How Recruiting after March 1944 was based on culture and language. these men came to be incorporated into an further agreement coerced by Hitler the Waffen-SS and their odyssey through from a reluctant Horthy at Klessheim Castle These differences came to the forefront Europe in the last months of World War in Germany at that fateful confrontation on during the recruiting by the SS in the II will be examined in this chapter. 18.03.44 (the day before the German occu- Volksdeutscher areas. All inhabitants pation of Hungary). The agreement de- were subject to recruitment. Some fac- One part of these soldiers were those fined German as “anyone who demon- tions volunteered for the Royal Hungar- Hungarians who the Germans designated strates, by means of his life style and his ian Army to avoid the SS. But the Royal as Volksdeutscher, i.e. those Hungarians cultural characteristics, or anyone who Hungarian Army was not allowed to ac- who the Germans considered of German voluntarily acknowledges Germanism.” It cept these men. Hungarian police had descent, who were allowed to volunteer, stipulated that all men who fulfilled this orders to catch any men who escaped the (or later were recruited), for the Waffen- criteria, although of Hungarian national- net, and turn them over to the SS. SS, with the reluctantly permission of the ity, and being of military age in April 1944, Hungarian Government. were ceded to the Waffen-SS. It was a warrant to take any man who lived in the Units recruited in Hungary Part were Hungarian fascist (Arrow Volksdeutscher areas. The definition also by the Waffen-SS Cross) members or pro-German Magyárs included all Volksdeutscher already in the who voluntarily joined the SS. Royal Hungarian Army, although the The 8. SS-Kavallerie-Division “Florian Honvéd Ministry reserved the right of de- Geyer” recruited Volksdeutscher heavily Another part consisted of Hungarian ci- ferment for those falling under this cat- in the Bánát and Serbia on several occa- vilians and soldiers who had volunteered egory. sions in 1942 and 1943. The 8th SS- in late 1944 in a surge of patriotic fervor Cavalry Division included other nation- for Hungarian military service, but found A major change to the two previous agree- alities as well, and was not considered by themselves in the Waffen-SS. ments was that the Hungarians called up to the SS as a Hungarian formation. the colors if the Waffen-SS would retain The recruiting during 1942 and 1943 by their Hungarian nationality, and all the The 18. SS-Panzergrenadier-Division the Waffen-SS was accomplished in two benefits thereof. It also nullified the loss of “Horst Wessel”, raised at Zagreb and Ceje massive drives, including those areas which citizenship previously stipulated for those (Yugoslavia) and later moving to Hun- had Volksdeutscher in Hungary. These recruited under the prior agreements. gary, was also largely manned by Volks- recruiting efforts were based on agree- deutscher, men recruited mainly in the ments between Hungary and Germany dated In addition, Waffen-SS divisions could Bánát in July 1944. The designation 12.02.42 and 1.06.43. The two drives net- be raised on Hungarian territory, some- “Freiwilligen” (meaning Volunteer) was ted some 40,000 volunteers from the Bánát. thing that had been avoided by the Hun- applied in October 1944, although most About half of these men came from Bácska garians prior to that date. Hungarians were conscripts, not volun- (in southern Hungary), which had been teers. It was also not considered by the under Hungarian control since 1941. On the other hand, all of the Hungarians SS as a Hungarian formation. recruited before April 1944 were supposed The Germans were successful in acquir- to have been volunteers, although some The 22. SS-Freiwilligen-Kavallerie- ing volunteers for various reasons. The indications exist that the SS was not too Division (ung.) “Maria Theresia” was raised Volksdeutscher were a minority in Hun- particular as to how it got its “volunteers”. in April 1944, and consisted largely of gary, and many believed that service in The recruiting methods used before this Hungarian Volksdeutscher. It was raised in the Royal Hungarian Army would in fact date at times were more reminiscent of the Hungary, and by this time the men were mean that the Hungarians would use them press gangs used by the British Navy in the usually not volunteers. As the “(ung)” ab- instead of Magyárs (Hungarians) at the Nineteenth Century. In one documented breviation in the name of the 22. SS-Cav- front. case, the SS men were ordered to comb alry Division indicates, this division was through all the Volksdeutscher villages in considered by the SS as Hungarian, (ung = The benefits offered by the Waffen-SS to their area and induct all men of military ungarisch in German). soldiers and their families was much bet- age into the Waffen-SS. ter than that of the Royal Hungarian Both SS cavalry divisions participated in Army. Although the agreement had been made the defense of Budapest under the IX. SS- in April 1944, and some men were called Gebirgskorps, and were lost when the And last, but by no means least, many up, most were not inducted until the fall, Hungarian capital fell in February 1945. Volksdeutscher did not speak Hungarian probably so as not to hinder the harvest. very well, if at all, having their own The 31. SS-Freiwilligen-Grenadier Di- German language schools and speaking As mentioned above, the term Volks- vision was raised on 4.10.44 in the Bác- only German at home. deutscher covered all inhabitants of those ska, (confusingly, at first it had number regions. The population was by no means 33,) was given the designation The 12.02.42 agreement stipulated that homogenous, and fell into three main “Batschka”, although this was not used these volunteers would lose their Hungar- categories, namely the “Browns” (those in official correspondence. As the name ian citizenship, although the second agree- in the national socialistic camp), the indicates, it was manned by Volksdeut- ment made on 1.06.43 changed this to read “Blacks”, (the conservation Christian scher from the Bácska. 180 Hungary and the Waffen-SS Chapter 16

It is estimated that between 80,000 headed by former Prime Minister Béla Initially, the SS thought of using the and 100,000 soldiers of all the Volks- Imredy. The KABSZ had been openly volunteers as replacements for 22. SS- deutscher territories served in the active in supporting the German over- Freiwilligen-Kavallerie-Division. But by Waffen-SS. Certain is that 42,000 were throw of Admiral Horthy on 15.10.1944, the end of the month the unit had grown inducted up to 25.08.44. But the SS and replacing him with the fascist Arrow to battalion size, and a different use was started recruiting in earnest from Sep- Cross government. agreed upon. tember 1944. Many Volksdeutscher, especially the older men, were used in From this organization Ney recruited his The first 300 volunteers were sent to Súr, SS-Polizei (Police) units. first 300 Hungarian volunteers. The (located 35 kilometers northwest of Székés- weapons and equipment were all pro- fehérvár), where they were trained and vided by the 22. SS-Freiwilligen-Kaval- formed into combat units during the next SS-Regiment “Ney” lerie-Division (ung.) “Maria Theresia”. two months. By 24.12.1944, further vol- The uniforms issued were those of the unteers had been found, and the unit, in the SS-Regimentsgruppe Ney (later SS-Regi- Waffen-SS, but affixed with Hungarian meantime having reached regimental size, ment Ney, and sometimes mentioned as insignia, (for example, with an “H” in- had finished training. In now consisted of SS-Brigade Ney), was raised at Súr, (near stead of the SS runes on the collars). a headquarters company, two infantry bat- Veszprém, south of Budapest), by Károly Ranks were of the Waffen-SS. In accor- talions, and a supply company. Ney on 20.10.1944. dance with an agreement between made personally between Ney and Reichs- On 25.12.1944, SS-Regimentsgruppe Ney Dr. Károly Ney was a first lieutenant in führer-SS Himmler, the men were for- was assigned to the IV. SS-Panzerkorps, the reserves, but more importantly, the mally inducted into the Waffen-SS, and recently arrived in Hungary with the 3. 1st Secretary of the Kele-Arcvonal Ba- swore allegiance to Adolf Hitler. The SS and 5. SS-Panzer-Divisions. jtarsi Közösseg – KABSZ (Veterans of unit was tolerated by the Hungarian gov- the East Front). The KABSZ was a very ernment, but it was never part of the The IV. SS-Panzerkorps was part of the militant anti-Bolshevist organization, Royal Hungarian Army. first effort to relieve Budapest, (Opera-

SS-Regiment Ney Areas of Operation 1945 Chapter 16 Hungary and the Waffen-SS 181 tion Konrad I). For its baptism under ready enroute to Austria (Ostmark). Dur- came clear to the Hungarian political and fire, the SS-Regimentsgruppe Ney was ing the fighting retreat, the regiment was military leadership that the Soviet mili- split up between the two divisions, the again split up into battalions. One infan- tary steamroller would, sooner or later, Ist Battalion attached to the 3. SS-Pan- try battalion each were assigned to the occupy parts of eastern Hungary. zer-Division, and the IInd Battalion to III. Panzerkorps, the I. SS-Panzerkorps, the 5. SS-Panzer-Division. Operation and the II. SS-Panzerkorps. Plans consequently were made to relo- Konrad II which followed immediately cate all the training facilities, the schools, on 9.01.1945, also failed. The regiment was again split up amongst and all the men of military age to those different German divisions while retreat- rearward areas deemed safe from the In the meantime more volunteers has ing from Hungary into Austria. On upcoming Soviet occupation. The instal- stepped forward, and Ney had managed 1.04.1945, the II and IV Battalions were lations were to be safe from enemy inter- to raise a 3rd infantry battalion by with the III. Panzerkorps near Birken- ference, providing replacements for ex- 1.01.1945. The total strength of the regi- feld in Austria, then retreating further to isting units, as well as the stock for the ment had now reached 2000 men, of Pöllau and Lafnitztal. By 9.04.1945, the new ones. These new units were to be which 1870 were infantry and 130 were IV Battalion was reassigned to the IV. consist solely of volunteers, motivated supply troops. to join the colors because the immanent danger looming to the very existence of SS-Regimentsgruppe Ney was ordered Hungary. south to Székésfehérvár for Operation SS-Brigade Ney Konrad III, which started on 12.01.1945. 1.04.1945 At this time, (Horthy was still the Regent Having proved its worth, the SS-Regi- of Hungary), there was absolutely no ment Ney was no longer split up and Headquarters Company discussion of specially indoctrinated finally fought as intact regiment with all – Headquarters Detachment units or even “SS” Divisions. three battalions under its command in – Translator Platoon the third unsuccessful relief attempt of – Signal Pltoon Based on these thoughts, propaganda Budapest under the III. Panzerkorps. – Motorcycle Messenger Platoon measures were introduced to recruit more – Field Police Section volunteers, aimed specifically at the youth On 21.01.1945 SS-Regimentsgruppe Ney I Infantry Battalion of the country. Members of the military was forced to withdraw westwards, back forces were also informed of this plan to Székésfehérvár. Losses over the next II Infantry Battalion and encouraged to volunteer for the new two days’ fighting were 171 KIA, 300 III Infantry battalion divisions. Indeed, orders covering the WIA, and 100 MIA, while destroying 17 IV Replacement Battalion recruitment of soldiers already serving enemy tanks. Operation Konrad III was in existing units indicated that those vol- finally called off on 27.01.1945, having Supply and Transport Column unteering were to given all assistance failed once again to relieve Budapest. and expedited to their new units.

On 23.01.1945, Adolf Hitler granted the SS-Panzerkorps, and was located near The measures were extremely success- SS-Regimentsgruppe Ney the right to St. Michael. ful. Patriotic Hungarians volunteered in wear the traditional SS cuff-band with droves. More than 30,000 men were in- the inscription “SS-Regiment Ney” in On 21.04.1945, the III Battalion was ducted. Missing, as usual for the Royal honor of its performance, and as a reward transferred to the I. SS-Panzerkorps, by Hungarian Army, were weapons and for the unit’s continually fighting in the then located near Wiener Neustadt. equipment. By now, the Hungarian ar- hotest spots and for demonstrating great maments industry had been virtually de- bravery. On 1.04.1945, the SS-Regiment Ney had stroyed by the Allied air raids. Germany grown to a strength of 4291 men, of could not be relied on, as it had its own On 27.01.1945, SS-Regiment Ney was which of 3100 to be considered fighting problems: Paris had fallen, the Soviets withdrawn from the line and placed in troops. The Waffen-SS had issued it 2260 stood on the Weichsel; and, needless to reserve, once again at Súr under the IV. rifles, 342 submachine guns, 73 light say, their own forces had to be supplied. SS-Panzerkorps (6. Armee), where it was machine-guns, 17 heavy machine-guns, given time to reform and rest until 21 antitank guns (75 mm), 34 mortars The new divisions were supposed to be 5.03.1945. (81 mm), 5 flame-throwers, 55 wagons, purely Royal Hungarian Army combat and 141 horses, 9 cars, 11 trucks, and 11 units. The first two of these were to be On 1.03.1945 the unit captured 8 USAAF armored cars. the Szent László Division and the Hu- men, of which 3 were turned over to the nyadi Division. Germans, but the other 5 men were ex- SS-Regiment Ney fought until the very ecuted on 3.03 or 13.03.1945, near the end and received high praise from the The Szent László Division, was duly village of Súr. Germans. It finally surrendered to US activated in Pápa. Although made up of forces near the Attersee Mountain in existing units, it was augmented by num- Early March 1945, SS-Regiment Ney was Austria on 9.05.1945 bers of these volunteers. The military training further men while recovering situation did not allow the division to be from the previous fighting. On 6.03.1945 raised properly, and elements of the Szent it was able to send only one infantry New Hungarian Formations László Division were used piecemeal in battalion to participate in Operation November and December 1944 near Frühlingserwachen (the attempt to retake In August of 1944 Rumania switched Budapest, and later at Ipoly. Budapest), under command of the III. from the Axis to the Allied side. For Panzerkorps. The rest of the unit stayed Hungary, this meant that it’s southern The Hungarian Honvéd Ministry real- behind at Súr. flank (the Carpathian Mountains and its ized that it was going to be impossible to critical passes in Southern Transylva- carry through any further activations or a When this operation was called off on nia), was now no longer in Axis hands, major reorganization of the Army on 26.03.1945, SS-Regiment Ney was al- and was wide open to invasion. It be- Hungarian territory. 182 Hungary and the Waffen-SS Chapter 16

The SS-Führungsamt had begun plan- Prime Minister Szálasi to jointly train Army divisions (“Kossuth”, “Klapka”, ning for the first purely Hungarian SS and equip Hungarian divisions. “Görgey”, “Petöfi”) and four Waffen-SS divisions 19.04.44, and had intended to divisions of non-Volksdeutscher raise the first Hungarian Waffen-SS divi- A meeting regarding the new units of the (“Huyadi”, “Hungaria”, “Gömbös”, and sion on 1.06.44. These plans were Hungarian forces (both Royal Hungar- a fourth, unnamed). A Waffen-SS and a thwarted by the Hungarian government. ian Army and Waffen-SS) in Germany Royal Hungarian Army division were to was therefore held in Berlin from 20.– be raised concurrently. Things changed after count Ferenc 24.11.44, and was convened to resolve Szálasi became Prime Minister on the difficulties and to hammer out the The agreement explicitly described the 16.10.44. He had asked the Germans – final details. It was represented on the conditions under which the Waffen-SS amongst other things – to help raise divi- one side by Major General Feketehalmy- would be allowed to recruit, raise, train, sions in Germany for the Royal Hungar- Czeydner, for the Honvéd Minister, and and employ the Hungarian volunteers. ian Army. He furthermore wanted the on the other side by General der Infante- Training of the troops would be done on Germans to indoctrinate these new Hun- rie Keiner and SS-Obergruppenführer Hungarian soil if at all possible. The garian divisions in the Arrow Cross theo- Jüttner, for the B.d.E. (Befehlshaber der training of specialist, which might re- ries, much in the manner that the Ger- Ersatzheer – Commander of the German quired the transfer of men outside the mans indoctrinated their political sol- Replacement Army). country to the corresponding schools, diers, (i.e. Waffen-SS). was allowed. The agreement reached – confirmed by In October 1944, it was agreed between premier Szálasi on 26.11.44 – provided Hungarian recruits would be kept in Reichsführer-SS Heinrich Himmler and for the raising of four Royal Hungarian purely Hungarian SS units and were not Chapter 16 Hungary and the Waffen-SS 183 to be transferred, piecemeal or other- The divisions to be raised in Germany away from their units to German training wise, to non-Hungarian units. were planned along the lines of the Ger- institutes without notification to the man 1945 Volksgrenadier divisions. Hungarians. Indeed, groups of Hungar- The language of the command was to be There were some deviations from the ian soldiers were being formed into regi- Magyár (Hungarian), but it was stipu- standard 1945 Volksgrenadier Division ment-sized groups and then being inte- lated that all unit commanders have organization. The divisions had more grated into German divisions. Prime knowledge of German. medium mortars and more motor vehicles Minister Szálasi wrote to Hitler on than their German equivalents. Each di- 27.01.45 protesting this measure. Employment of the Hungarian SS divi- vision also had an extra regiment for sions was to be within Hungarian terri- training and replacements, deemed nec- The original plan of the SS must have tory and in defense of Hungary against essary as the Hungarians would not have been to incorporate all the divisions into the Soviet and Rumanian forces. their own units for this available in Ger- the Waffen-SS. It is impossible to recon- many. Each division was to have an ap- struct what documents were signed, or The Hungarians indicated that the divi- proximate strength of 10,000 men. for that matter, what oral agreements sions were not to be deployed against the were made between the Hungarians and Western Allies, although it was agreed The planned organization was not fol- Germans. It can be presumed that the that if Hungary were invaded by these lowed to the letter. For example, the IVth men were simply assigned to the Reichs- forces, the Hungarian SS units could fight artillery battalions only received two führer-SS, (the leader of all the SS and them. batteries, the engineer battalions only Waffen-SS), because the Waffen-SS was two companies and no bridging equip- by now the only organization capable of To act as the Hungarian coordinator for ment, no antiaircraft battalions were raising and equipping a division at this the agreement, Major General Sándor raised, instead one company each of light time. What is certain is that various staffs Magyarossy of the Honvéd Ministry was antiaircraft guns was assigned to the an- for liaison and officers for political edu- dispatched to Berlin. The Germans in titank battalions, only one infantry bat- cation, (for example a Sergeant named turn sent Colonel von Zawadsky to Buda- talion per division was bicycle equipped, Dákány, a Volksdeutscher from Transyl- pest. Representing the SS interests was (at least until April 1945 when one the vania), were assigned to the divisions by SS-Obergruppenführer Winkelmann, “Füsilier” battalion per division was ac- the Reichsführer-SS. who was charged with the responsibility tivated), etc. of raising the four Hungarian Waffen-SS divisions. He was the highest SS officer On the other hand, an interpreter com- 25. Waffen-Grenadier-Division der SS in Hungary at the time, with the position pany and a ski battalion for each division “Hunyadi” (ungarische Nr. 1) of Höherer SS- und Polizeiführer in was raised. However, the two ski battal- Ungarn. ions never reached their divisions, and As far as the surviving records allow a fought independently. reconstruction of the events, the person- Unfortunately right from the beginning nel for the Hunyadi Division were gath- there were disagreements and uncertain- As the Second Army had been dissolved. ered at Körmend, Zalaegerszeg, and ties. The Hungarian General Staff felt Lieutenant General Jenö Major, the com- Zalszentgrot in Transdanubia, west of that the Germans were handling the af- mander of the Second Army, was ap- Lake Balaton, in the 2nd Military Dis- fair in a manner not in accordance with pointed “Inspector of Hungarian Troops trict. The division headquarters was acti- the basic agreement as had been accepted in Germany”, and subordinated to the vated at Zalaegerszeg on 2.11.44, with by the Germans. B.d.E. Unfortunately, the Germans ap- Major General József Grassy appointed pointed General der Infanterie Ludwig as commander. By late 1944 the Hungarian government Wolff as their own Inspector of Hungar- had already sent some 20,000 Hungarian ian Formations at the same time, which General Grassy was born on 31.12.1894. volunteers to Germany. severely cut into the powers of General He had been commander of the 15th Jenö Major. This double, and parallel, Brigade/Light Division from 1.08.1941 The training and the outfitting of the chain of command certainly made the to 1.04.1942, and the commander of the divisions was undertaken by the Waffen- position of the Hungarian soldiers in 13th Light Division from 1.04.1942 un- SS. The SS, besides considering the Ar- Germany very difficult. til 15.11.1942. After November 1942 he row Cross as an “affiliated” political had been in charge of training in the organization, was the only military orga- The Germans continued to handle the Honvéd Ministry and later in the Hun- nization within the Axis still able to Hungarian troops as their own forma- garian General Staff. He was one of the provide equipment and training at this tions. On 23.01.45, B.d.E. ordered (OKH/ officers convicted in 1944 of the Újvidék stage of the war. The Germans therefore ObdE/AHA/Stb/Ia/3/Nr. 5599/45 geh.) massacre perpetrated in January 1942. assumed the responsibility for most de- that all Hungarian forces were to be used The German occupation of Hungary pre- tails, going as far as to provide some of for the “Gneisenau” alarm forces. Hun- vented his incarceration. He had been the leaders. garian troops were ordered to erect forti- retired from the Royal Hungarian Army fications and to be otherwise employed at 50 years of age in April 1944. A further reason that Hungary was un- as labor forces. They were also assigned able to equip their forces was that most to the damage control and technical ser- Staff officers came from the Honvéd of the Hungarian production facilities, vices. The Hungarians protested this Ministry or the General Staff. The junior (that which had not been destroyed by misuse of their forces as labor troops, officers were volunteers, released from the Allied bombing), had been moved to reasoning that it severely hampered train- various Royal Hungarian Army forma- Germany. ing. tions. Obviously, none of these soldiers Owing to this dual chain of command, wore either SS uniforms or insignia at Although there had been no combat units the Germans were able to avoid raising this time. in Germany before 1945, some Hungar- any Royal Hungarian Army divisions and ian military hospitals and training units routinely circumvented Hungarian By 18.11.44, the division had 16,700 had been moved to Germany to avoid the wishes. In some cases, Hungarian sol- volunteers available. On 20.11.44, the Soviet forces advancing into Hungary. diers and officers were even being sent Hunyadi Division started its transfer by 184 Hungary and the Waffen-SS Chapter 16 train to Germany. The formation of the “SS” runes. In actual fact, not many men Part of, but not physically with the divi- Hunyadi Division proper was to take got Waffen-SS uniforms at all, and the sion in Neuhammer, Strass, and the sur- place in Silesia. The first men departed troops wore a mixture of Hungarian, rounding area (and counted as part of its from Zalaegerszeg to the area encom- Waffen-SS, regular German Army uni- strength), were: passed by Magdeburg, Neuhammer, forms, or even civilian clothes. Initial – the 25th Engineer Battalion, com- Strass, and Leipzig in Silesia. The train weapons consisted of 12 to 15 rifles, one prising about 700 men, located at carried 4,000 people, including family or two light machine guns, and a few Passau on the Danube in Lower Ba- members. Upon its arrival, the division Panzerfaust (antitank weapons) per com- varia. The battalion was never to was allocated barracks at Strass and a pany for training purposes. join up with the division, and was former POW camp at Neuhammer. ultimately employed against the ad- Only the Ist/61st Regiment was fully vancing Soviet forces near Ober- On 23.11.44 a second batch of 3,700 armed, as it consisted of 700 men of the hausen from late April 1945, where volunteers left from Zalaegerszeg, and redesignated (somewhat) combat-expe- it suffered 350 KIA and 71 WIA about 1,000 from Vasvár. On 24.11.44 a rienced SS-Kampfgruppe Deák. The rest during the last days of the war. further 4,000 departed from Tuerje, and of the 20,000+ Hungarians were issued on 27.11.44 another 2,700 men. The lat- – the cadre for the 25th Artillery Regi- 2000 rifles, 1000 pistols, 100 subma- ment (500 men) at Prague ter train was caught enroute by American chine guns, and 50 light machine guns. fighter-bombers between the towns of This allowed the arming of the men of – the men of the 25th Antitank Battal- Bierbaum and Hartberg. The Hungarians the rest of the 61st Infantry Regiment, ion who had been sent for training at suffered 800 killed and 650 wounded. and one battalion of the 62nd Infantry Koblenz. It was later formed into an Regiment. Heavy infantry weapons were infantry tank hunter unit and sent By 30.11.44, the Hunyadi Division re- still missing. by train to Szengyörgy in Hungary, ported a strength of 19,777 men present where in saw combat under the 9. in Germany. SS-Panzer-Division “Hohen- staufen”. It capitulated to British On 5.12.44, 2,000 men left from Tuerje forces in May 1945. and another 2,000 from Vasvár. The lat- SS-Kampfgruppe Deák – the 25. Waffen-SS-Schi-Bataillon (1. ter group included most of the cadre, The unit was raised by László Deák at ung.) was also raised at this time, training officers, translators, etc. Szeged on 15.08.1944. Deák was a former but was detached from the 25th Di- Royal Hungarian officer who had been vision. It was assigned to Waffen- General Grassy with his headquarters “retired” in April 1942. He was involved SS GHQ Troops (Sondertruppen des arrived in Strass on 15.12.44. On this in the 1942 Ujvidék massacre and ultimately convicted for his crimes in Janu- Reichsführers-SS) and was fully date, the Hunyadi Division had already ary 1944. He had originally fled to Ger- equipped with weapons and uni- reported a strength of 22,017 men car- many to escape imprisonment, but fol- forms. ried on the roles, including those lowing the German occupation, he re- wounded enroute, (which had been taken turned to Hungary under the protection of On 21.12.44, the 16th Border Guard by train to hospitals in Szombathely and the SS in July 1944. He was commis- Battalion arrived, albeit without weap- Graz after the attack), men on leave, sioned as a Standartenführer (colonel) in the Waffen-SS, and promoted to SS-Ober- ons. They were accommodated at Bad- special duty, etc., leaving an actual führer in November 1944. Saarow. strength of 20,567 men present in Ger- many. This was more than twice the num- SS-Kampfgruppe Deák was a battalion- Equipment of the Hunyadi ber of men needed to raise of the modi- sized unit (consisting of a headquarters Division on 29.12.44 company with three rifle companies) fied “Volksgrenadier” divisions as origi- 171 pistols nally planned. manned by about 1000 extremely pro- German volunteers from the Royal Hun- 2787 98K rifles garian Gendarmerie and youths from the 50 carbines With the arrival of the Hungarians at Levente movement. The Honvéd Ministry 155 MP-44 assault rifles Neuhammer the camp was bursting at the gave its tacit approval. The unit was offi- 1000 hand grenades seams with some 50,000 men. cially inducted into the Waffen-SS on 3000 Panzerfaust (antitank weapons) 20.08.1944. 71 light machine guns 3 heavy machine guns Besides the arriving Hungarians, there On 21.08.1944, the unit moved to Buda- 5 heavy 75mm antitank guns was Estonian 20. Waffen-Grenadier- pest, and over the next five days was 1600 bicycles Division der SS (estn. Nr. 1) in the process issued arms and equipment by the IX. 7 motorcycles of being rebuilt after having been badly Waffen-Gebirgs-Korps der SS there. The 5 cars decimated, Russian Cossacks of the unit received a mere 15 days training and 27 trucks “Vlassov” Army, German schools and was then transferred to Titel in the Bácska on 10.09.1944, and assigned to Heeres- The great majority of men still did not have units, as well as 3000 P.O.W.’s with gruppe F. As soon as it arrived, it began a weapons. The replacement and training guards. Some 8,000 Hungarians were fighting withdrawal northwards. By regiment had virtually no weapons at all, forced to resort to the “hot bunk” method, 10.10.1944, it had reached Ujvidék/Novi although it was full of untrained men who whereby one man was on duty while the Sad. were supposed to provide the replacements other slept, sharing the same bed turn in for the division. turn. The weather was very cold, On 28.10.1944, the SS-Kampfgruppe Deák was withdrawn from the line, (after temperatures falling to –17°C on having lost some 300 men), and sent via On 30.12.44, the 25th Division had a 17.12.44. The overcrowding problem was Kaposvár to Balatonszentgyörgy (near paper strength of 22,670 and an actual only slowly solved. Lake Balaton). strength of 20,567 men, of which only 10,000 had begun training owing to a As there were no Hungarian clothing On 3.11.1944, it was ordered to join the scarcity of equipment. Even these men available, the first uniforms issued on newly forming Hunyadi Division. On 10.11.1944, the SS-Kampfgruppe Deák had to be trained in two shifts, one in the 18.12.44 were those of the Waffen-SS, was renamed as the Ist Battalion/61st morning, and one in the afternoon. Tak- with the exception that the collar was Infantry Regiment. ing into account the veterans, as well as supposed to have an “H” instead of the Chapter 16 Hungary and the Waffen-SS 185

Hammerstein Alarm Group 24.12.1944 was 8,100 men, including By 21.01.1945, the leading elements had 2,511 former Royal Hungarian Army reached Kalish. Here, the division split Some force had to guard the Hungarian men and 5,589 draftees. into two groups. The first group headed retreat from Silesia, but since neither the for Pleschen, commanded by Colonel Hunyadi Division nor the Hungaria Divi- The men were moved by train via Vi- Zoltán Pisky. The second group of the sion was in any state of combat readiness, enna, Ostrawa, Oppeln, and Breslau to Hungaria Division was to march to Os- it was decided to gather those elements the Neuhammer-Strass region in Silesia, trowo. The first group encountered more that were at least partially trained and where the division was also to be raised Soviet armor enroute and the badly equipped into an ad-hoc alarm unit to alongside the Hunyadi Division. equipped Hungarians suffered sever slow the Soviets enough to allow an orderly evacuation of the various training losses. The Hungarians were finally sur- facilities. However, upon arrival the quarters as- rounded, and surrendered to the Soviet signed to the Hungaria Division in Army who killed 170 Hungarians on the The units selected on 8.02.1945 were from Hammerstein proved to be incapable spot. The divisional commander, Colo- the 61st Infantry Regiment (Hunyadi Di- of supporting all the Hungarian sol- nel Zoltán Pisky failed to survive the vision) and the 64th Infantry Regiment diers, and the men were sent 300 kilo- retreat. Some remnants escaped the mas- (Hungaria Division), altogether 2,450 meters eastwards, to the area around sacre and proceeded to Leszno, where men. Added to it were an Estonian train- Sieradtz (near Lodz) in Poland between they joined the second group on ing battalion (Estnische SS-Ersatz- und Ausbildungs-Bataillon of 750 men), and 1. and 5.01.1945. 25.01.1945. one company of the 25th Ski Battalion (222 men). It was commanded by Colonel On 15.01.1945, the Hungarian had On 31.01.1945, the division had reached Béla Peinlich, the commander of the 61st 16,761 men, of which 351 were offic- Glogau on the Oder River, where they Infantry Regiment. The battle group was ers, 1,270 NCO’s, and 15,140 enlisted were entrained on 2.02.1945, and sent divided into four battalion-sized units (I. men. The uniform situation was cata- back to Neuhammer. The Hungaria Divi- – IV.), and consisted of 3,422 men, strophic: only 2,601 men had Royal sion had suffered 317 killed, and reequipped with 2,000 rifles, 70 SMG, 21 Hungarian uniforms, whereas 3,706 has ported 2,253 missing. (Both known to LMG, 4 HMG. These numbers indicate that over 1,000 men were not even armed. Waffen-SS uniforms. More than 10,000 have been taken as prisoners, as well as wore civilian clothing with arm bands wounded left behind and captured.) Not- In a costly battle between 9.02.1945 and to indicate that they were members of withstanding the ordeal, the division had 13.02.1945, the battle group suffered some the military. been able to withdraw in some order to 2,200 casualties. Many wounded could Strass. About 14,000 men managed to be not be evacuated by the retreating battle survive the march back. group, and fell prisoner to the Soviet Equipment of the Hungaria Division on 15.01.1945 forces. The remnants caught up with the When the Soviet advance threatened main Hungarian force enroute to Nürn- 721 pistols Strass, the division was also ordered to berg on 17.02.1945 at Zwickau. 711 98K rifles 842 carbines move to Grafenwöhr near Nürnberg in 100 38-1 Italian submachine guns northern Bavaria on 9.02.1945. the available weapons, there were only 1000 hand grenades 4,400 men combat ready. 500 Panzerfaust (antitank weapons) In the meantime, an SS-Oberführer Ber- 50 Panzerschreck (antitank weapons thold Maack named had arrived to take On 1.01.45, the vehicles of the 500. SS- 10 light machine guns command of the division, much to the Kraftfahrt-Kompanie (motor transport 5 heavy machine guns surprise of the Hungarians, who consid- 2 81mm mortars company) were turned over to the supply 2 120mm mortars ered the highly-decorated Hungarian regiment, easing the motor vehicle situ- 2 light 75mm infantry guns Colonel Gerö Temesvári as their com- ation to a certain extent. Training contin- 2 heavy 75mm antitank guns mander. The situation was cleared up, ued with the limited means available. 300 horses and SS-Oberführer took command of the 1600 bicycles Estonian 20. Waffen-Grenadier-Division As the Soviet forces advanced into Sile- 5 motorcycles der SS (estn. Nr. 1), who had recently 2 cars sia, the Hunyadi Division was forced to 2 trucks lost their commander. retreated south on foot to Grafenwöhr and Hilpolstein (near Nürnberg in north- Again many men did not have weapons. In March 1945, it appears that the ele- ern Bavaria) on 8.02.1945. The bulk of ments of the Hunyadi and the Hungaria the division left Neuhammer for Nürn- Divisions were amalgamated into one berg on foot on 9.02.1945. On 11.01.1945, the Soviet 1945 Pol- unit. At least both divisions were com- ish offensive began, and the Hungaria manded as of 21.03.1945 by the same During the time the 25th Division was Division was called to provide troops person from that time, namely Józséf stationed near Nürnberg, all the Hungar- to man the defenses. The bulk division Grassy. ian soldiers were subjected to a blood ordered to Skierniewicz, 40 kilome- test, and many of them were subsequently ters east of Lodz on 15.01.1945. By On 10.03.1945 the conglomerate Hun- tattooed by SS. This was to have unpleas- 18.01.1945, Soviet spearheads entered garian SS division had 5000 rifles, 100 ant consequences after the war. Lodz, threatening to cut off the Hun- light machine guns, 3000 Panzerfaust, garians. The Hungaria Division started 300 submachine guns, 50 medium mor- to retreat to Sieradtz. The IInd/65 In- tars, and 11 light field howitzers. 26. Waffen-Grenadier-Division der SS fantry Regiment (commanded by Cap- “Hungaria” (ungarische Nr. 2) tain Krasznay) was to clear the way for The Honvéd Minister’s order of 8.04.45 the retreat. The Hungarians encoun- regarding the gathering of Hungarian The Hungaria Division was raised at tered Soviet tanks on the road, and forces in Bavaria did not concern the two Rajka, (in the northwestern corner of were forced to disperse, although they Waffen-SS Divisions. Hungary, 15 kilometers south of Brat- were able to capture some Soviet weap- islava), on 30.11.1944. The commander ons, and even managed to destroy sev- On the contrary, they were ordered was Colonel Zoltán Pisky. Strength on eral Soviet tanks. east. General Grassy reported to the 186 Hungary and the Waffen-SS Chapter 16

Honvéd Minister on 12.04.45 that he The End had initiated his march with the 25th and 26th Hungarian Waffen-SS Divi- On 2.05.45, the XVII. Waffen-Armee- sions, including the 86th “Infantry” Korps der SS offered the surrender of the (Replacement and Training) Regiment. Hungarian Waffen-SS units under its com- The divisional headquarters would be mand to the U.S. Forces. Before the sur- located at Wiener-Neustadt on the render arrangements could be completed, Danube. a US armored task force of Patton’s 3rd US Army engaged the 25th Division on The efforts to complete the raising of 4.05.45 at Timelkam in Austria. The US the conglomerate Hungaria/Hunyadi task force lost several tanks. At this late Division in Nürnberg could not be com- a stage in the war having no interest in pleted, and when the Soviet advance further losses, withdrew after losing sev- on this area towards the end of March eral tanks. 1945 threatened, the Hungaria/Hu- nyadi Division was ordered to move to On 5.05.45, the surrender agreements Austria in April 1945. were finalized, and about one-third of the 25th Division marched into captivity On 13.04.1945 orders reached the di- at Salzkammergut, (near the Attersee in vision to proceed south. At the same Austria). The remainder of the Hungar- time, a combat group of unspecified ian soldiers had intermingled with the size was detached from the conglom- Hungarian refugees. Many were rounded erate division and deployed at Menin up in the following days. on the road to Brno in Czechoslovakia. It never returned to the division, and Excluding the brief rear guard stand at surrendered to the Soviet forces on Neuhammer and a token show of resis- 8.05.1945. tance to the US forces at Timelkam, the two Hungarian Waffen-SS divisions had The Hungarians marched via Braunau to made no significant contribution to the Vöcklabruck and Grünau in Upper Aus- Axis war effort. tria, preceding via Salzburg to Salzkam- mergut. Interestingly enough, the most The Hungarians of the two divisions, of the German SS liaison officers disap- numbering some 38,000 to 40,000 men, peared bit by bit enroute. were treated by the Allies as regular Waffen-SS members, especially in light of their SS tatoos. Some Hungarian offic- XVII. Waffen-Armee-Korps der SS ers managed to escape to the English and French occupation zones, but were later The headquarters of the XVII. Waffen- returned to the Hungarian government, Armee-Korps der SS had been raised at where they were tried by the new govern- Altdorf (near Nürnberg) to command the ment, some receiving death sentences, two Hungarian SS divisions. It was com- while others were imprisoned for long manded by Waffen-Obergruppenführer periods. Brigadier General Józséf Grassy der SS Jenö Ruszkay (Ranczenberger), a was also turned over to the new Hungar- former Hungarian officer. He was born ian government, which sent him to Yu- on 1.01.1887, and was who had retired goslavia, where he was tried as a war in 1940, after commanding the IV Corps. criminal for the Újvidék massacre and In 1944, he joined the Waffen-SS. He subsequently executed. was also the Inspector General of Hun- garian SS troops. * * * The existence of the corps and the date of its activation is not registered in the German postal records, and few Waffen- SS sources mention this corps at all.

The headquarters had a strength of about 200 men, comprising the headquarters detachment, as well as the interpreter, motorcycle, signal, and guard units. Soon after being activated, the corps headquarters had moved south to Burghausen. Owing the con- fused chain of command, not to speak of the rapidly deteriorating military situation, the corps never carried out any of its intended command functions, nor was it ever featured in any orders of battle. It did carry out one recorded action, however. Part III

The Royal Hungarian Army Order of Battle 188 The Honvéd High Commands Chapter 17

CHAPTER 17 HONVÉD MINISTER ADJUTANT Administrative office Royal Hungarian Army High Commands STAFF GROUP (CHANCELLORY) Section A Regulations and bulletins 1920 – 1945 Section B Military attachés (to 1940) Records Section Chaplains Section DEPUTY HONVÉD MINISTER NOTES: Section 13 Judge Advocate General The rank indicated is the highest rank achieved by the officer GROUP VII LEGAL AND CIVILIAN AFFAIRS Section 14. Contracts and patents in the indicated position. Section 15. Legislation and agreements Section 16. Citizenship and passports The abbreviations stand for: Section 18. Conscription Board Civilian Section (GSC) General Staff Corps MILITARY AUDITOR OFFICE (ESC) Engineer Staff Corps HONVÉD WELFARE FUND Brig. Brigadier ROYAL HUNGARIAN TOPOGRAPHICAL INSTITUTE ROYAL HUNGARIAN MILITARY ARCHIVES Col. Colonel ROYAL HUNGARIAN ARMY MUSEUM Cpt. Captain BUREAU OF THE GROUND FORCES Gen. General GROUP IORGANIZATION AND MOBILIZATION Lt. Lieutenant Section 1./a Peacetime organization Section 1./b Wartime organization Maj. Maj. Section 1./Om Mobilization (Ret.) Retired Section 1./ny Replacements Section 9. Schools and Training Section 10. Enlisted personnel Section 19. Border Guards MILITARY CHANCELLERY Section 21. Internees and prisoners-of-war [Magyarország Kormányzójának Katonai Irodája] GROUP II PERSONNEL Section 4. Retirees, widows, orphans, etc. Section 8./e General officer assignments Chief of the Military Chancellery Section 8./b Officer assignments 1922 – 28.06.28 Brig.Gen. Gusztáv Denk Section 8./ny Officer records 28.06.28– 16.01.35 Brig.Gen. Józséf Somkuthy Section 20. Royal Gendarmerie GROUP VI CIVIL DEFENSE 16.01.35– 24.05.38 Brig.Gen. Lajos Keresztes-Fischer Section 35. Conscription 24.05.38– 29.09.38 Brig.Gen. Gusztáv Jány Section 36. Air defense GROUP XCASUALTY ADMINISTRATION Adjutant-General and Chief of the Military Chancellery Section 22./h Wounded, Invalids, etc. Section 22./v Graves 29.09.38– 11.11.42 Lt.Gen. Lajos Keresztes-Fischer BUREAU OF THE AIR FORCE 11.11.42– 29.07.44 Lt.Gen. Béla Miklós von Dálnok Section 30. Legal affairs and administration 29.07.44– 15.10.44 Maj.Gen. Antal Vattay GROUP IV ORGANIZATION AND TRAINING Section 37. Organization Deputy Chief of the Military Chancellery Section 38. Personnel Section 5./rep Training 20 – 14.01.25 Col. (GSC) Lajos Keresztes-Fischer Section 7./rep Employment and operations 14.01.25– 1.02.26 Col. (GSC) Sándor Magyarossy GROUP VPROCUREMENT AND ADMINISTRATION 1.02.26 – 1928 Col. (GSC) Jenö Major Staff Section General administration 1928 – 1930 Lt. Col. (GSC) Béla Miklós Section 31. Technology 1930 – 1935 Col. (GSC) Andor Vásárhelyi Section 32./a Flying equipment Section 32./b Arms, equipment, and vehicles 1936 – 24.12.40 Col. (GSC) Antal Vattay Section 32./eü Medical services Assigned: Lt. Col. (GSC) Vilmos Czech Section 33. Airfields and installations 24.12.40– 05.42 Col. (GSC) Elemér Mészöly Section 34. Budget Assigned: Col. György Világhy BUREAU OF SUPPLY 05.42 – 05.43 Col. (GSC) Zoltán Zsedényi GROUP III PROCUREMENT AND ADMINISTRATION 05.43 – 15.10.44 Col. (GSC) Imre Pogány Staff Section General administration Section 2./é Rations Section 2./i Pay Section 2./r Clothing ROYAL HUNGARIAN ARMY Section 3./a Weapons and optics SUPREME COMMAND Section 3./b Motor vehicles and fuel Section 3./c Ammunition and explosives [M. Kir. Honvédség Föparancsnoka] Section 5. Animals and vehicles (until 1.03.1940) Section 6./k Budget Section 11. Housing Section 12. Medical Commander-In-Chief GROUP IX ARMAMENTS AND DEFENSE INDUSTRY 02.21 – 28.10.25 Gen. Pál Nagy Section 3./v Government owned industry 28.10.25– 5.03.30 Gen. Kocsárd Janky Section 17./a Mobilization and air defense 5.03.30 – 16.01.35 Gen. Kamilló Kárpáthy Section 17./b Manufacture of war material Section 17./c Procurement of raw materials 16.01.35– 1936 Gen. István Shvoy Section 17./r Aviation industry 1936 – 1.03.40 Gen. Hugó Sónyi CHIEF OF THE ADMINISTRATIVE OFFICE CHIEF OF THE ENGINEER CORPS Deputy Commander-In-Chief CHIEF OF REMOUNTS 1921 – 1.05.25 Gen. Károly Soós INSPECTOR GENERAL OF THE ARMAMENTS INDUSTRY INDUSTRIAL MATERIALS OFFICE 1.05.25 – 1928 Gen. György Ludwig BUREAU OF THE MILITARY LABOR FORCES 1928 – 1931 Gen. Ottó Ferjentsik GROUP XI MILITARY LABOUR FORCES – MILITARY SECTOR 1931 – 16.01.35 Gen. Waldemár Vogt Section 41. Administration and liaison 1935 – 1936 Gen. Arpád Sipos Section 42. Organization and training 1936 – 7.05.38 Gen. Richard Rapaich Section 43. Operations 7.05.38 – 1.03.40 Gen. Gusztáv Denk Section 44. Purchasing and budget GROUP XII MILITARY LABOR FORCES – CIVILIAN SECTOR Section 45. Work force mobilization Adjudant Section 46. Women’s Work Corps 1921 – 1925 Lt. Col. (GSC) Jozséf Somkuthy BUREAU OF PRE-MILITARY TRAINING 1925 – 1930 Col. (GSC) Vilmos Nagy GROUP VIII COMMANDER OF THE LEVENTE Section 40./e Organization 1930 – 1935 Lt. Col. (GSC) Zoltán Declevka Section 40./k Training, etc. 1935 – 1936 Col. (GSC) Ferenc Szombathelyi National Headquarters of the Levente Chapter 17 The Honvéd High Commands 189 190 The Honvéd High Commands Chapter 17

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD MINISTRY

Honvéd Minister MILITARY-BUREAU 10.10.29 – 2.09.36 Gyula Gömbös (until 1.03.41. Becomes Bureau of the Ground Forces) (as of 1.10.32 also Minister President) Group I and Group III assigned to the Military Bureau until 1.03.41. 2.09.36 – 6.10.36 József Somkuthy Chief of Bureau: 12.10.36 – 13.05.38 Vilmos Röder 1939 – 1940 Maj. Gen. Emil Zách 14.05.36 – 15.11.38 Jenö Rátz 1940 – 1.03.41 Maj. Gen. Sándor Györfy-Bengyel 15.11.38 – 24.02.42 Károly Bartha 24.09.42 – 12.06.43 Vilmos Nagy 12.06.43 – 15.10.44 Lajos Csatay BUREAU OF THE GROUND FORCES 16.10.44 – 1.05.45 Károly Beregfy (also Commander-In-Chief) (as of 1.03.1941) Chief of Bureau: Secretary of State / Deputy Honvéd Minister 1.03.41 – 1.10.42 Lt. Gen. Szilárd Schindler 1927 – 10.10.29 Maj. (GSC) (Ret.) Gyula Gömbös 1.10.42 – 1.11.43 Maj. Gen. István Náday 10.10.29 – 13.05.38 Maj. Gen. Sándor Algya-Papp 1.11.43 – 1.03.44 Maj. Gen. György Rakovszky 1.03.44 – 16.10.44 position not filled Deputy Honvéd Minister 16.10.44 – 18.12.44 Brig. Gen. Gyula Hankovszky 13.05.38 – 15.11.38 Maj. Gen. Károly Bartha 18.12.44 – 1.05.45 Maj. Gen. Miklós Nagyöszy 15.11.38 – 1939 Maj. Gen. Miksa Nagyszombathy 1939 – 1.12.40 Maj. Gen. Emil Barabás Group I 1.12.40 – 15.09.41 Lt. Gen. Sándor Györfy-Bengyel (Organization and Mobilization) 15.09.41 – 1.11.42 Lt. Gen. Andras Littay Group Chief: 1.11.42 – 15.10.44 Lt. Gen. Imre Ruszkiczay-Rüdiger 1939 – 1940 Maj. Gen. Emil Barabás 17.10.44 – 1.05.45 Lt. Gen. Feketehalmy-Czeydner 1940 – 1.03.41 Maj. Gen. Szilárd Schindler 1.03.41 – 1.10.42 Maj. Gen. István Náday Adjutant 1.10.42 – 1.03.43 Brig. Gen. Mihály Cseke 1939 – 1940 Col. (GSC) Frigyes Gyimesy 1.03.43 – 16.10.44 Brig. Gen. Miklós Nagyöszy 1940 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Jenö Sárkány Deputy: 1941 – 1942 Lt. Col. (GSC) Sándor Makray 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Agoston Gecsányi 1942 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Kálmán Kéry 1944 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Otto Hatz Section 1/a (Peace Time Organization) 1944 – 1945 Col. (GSC) Ference Makay-Hollósy Chief: Deputy: Pál Hadváry (Ground Forces) and 1939 – 1940 Col. (GSC) Béla Aggteleky Kázmér Jávorszky (Air Force) 1940 – 1.05.44 Col. (GSC) Gyözö Jolsvay 1.05.44 – 15.10.44 Col. (GSC) Ferenc Makay-Hollósy Administrative Office 16.10.44 – 1945 Lt. Col. Endre Pesty 1939 – 1940 Councillor Dr. Ödön Zamárdy Attached General Staff Corps Officers: 1940 – 1944 Councillor Dr. István Oláh – 1940 Cpt. (GSC) Endre Farkas 1942 – 1943 Cpt. (GSC) Béla Király Staff Group (Chancellory) 1942 – 1943 Cpt. (GSC) László Geröberrky-Perjésy Group Chief: – 1944Cpt. (GSC) József Görgényi 1939 – 1940 Col. (GSC) Imre Németh 1940 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Béla Lengyel Section 1/b (Wartime Organization) 1941 – 1942 Brig. Gen. Gábor Faraghó Chief: 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Zoltán Zsedényi 1939 – 1939 Col. (GSC) Kálmán Török 1944 – Brig. Gen. Dezsö Istóka 1939 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Mihály Cseke Deputy: 1942 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Miklós Nagyöszy 1940 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Béla Aggteleky 1943 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Agoston Gecsányi 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Imre Pogány 1944 – 1.03.44 Col. (GSC) Sándor Zachár 1944 Col. (GSC) Gyula Kalkó 1.03.44 – Lt. Col. (GSC) Aladár Gál-Zugi Deputy: Section A (Regulations and Bulletins) 1939 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Dénés Dobák (until 1941) 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) László Vértes Section Chief: 1939 – 1940 Col. (GSC) Alfréd Bántay Section 1/om (Mobilization) 1940 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Mihály Perlaky Chief: 1941 – Col. (GSC) Zoltán Zsedényi 1942 – 1.10.43 Col. (GSC) Dénes Dobák 1.10.43 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Károly Chemez Section B (Military Attaché Group) Attached General Staff Corps Officers: (Attached to Section 2 of the Hungarian General Staff as of 1941) 1.10.42 – 1.11.43 Cpt. (GSC) József Döbrössy Section Chief: 1936 – 1939 Col. (GSC) Rezsö Andorka Section 1/ny (Replacements) 1939 – 1940 Col. (GSC) Gábor Faraghó Chief: 1940 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Mihály Perlaky 1943 – 1944 Col. József Németh Records Section Section 9 (Schools and Training) (Replaces Section A in 1941) Chief: Section Chief: 1942 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Ference Karlóczy 1939 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Gyula Keresztes 1941 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Aladár Csatay Section 10 (Enlisted Personnel) 1942 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Imre Pogány Chief: 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Kálmán Bartalits 1939 – 1940 Col. Aladar Pintér 1940 – 1941 Col. Gyözö Materna Army Chaplains Section 1941 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Béla Lengyel Catholic Bischop of the Honvéd: 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Lajos Vincze 1920 – 1926 István P. Zadravecz 1927 – 1928 József Halász Section 19 (Border Guards) 1929 – 1945 Dr. István Hász Chief: Protestant Chaplain of the Honvéd: 1939 – 1943 Col. Antal Benda – 1945 Dr. Elemér Soltész 1943 – 1945 Col. János Hatnay Chapter 17 The Honvéd High Commands 191

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD MINISTRY (cont.)

Section 21 (Internees and Prisoners of War) Section 22/h (Wounded, Invalids, etc.) Chief: Chief: – 1943 Col. Zoltán Baló 1943 – 1944 Col. (Ret.) Mihály Géczy 1943 – 15.10.44 Col. (GSC) Lóránt Utassy Section 22/v (Graves) Group II Chief: (Personnel) 1943 – 1944 Col. (Ret.) Sándor Váry Group Chief: 1941 – 1942 Col. (GSC) FerencBardóczy 1943 – 1.03.44 Col. (GSC) Brig. Gen. Dezsö Istóka BUREAU OF THE AIR FORCE 1.03.44 – 15.10.44 Col. (GSC) Sándor Szávay (Until 1.03.40: Air Force) 16.10.44 – 1945 Col. (GSC) Dr. Mihály Bán Chief of Burreau: 1.03.41 – 19.03.41 Lt. Gen. András Littay Section 4 (Retirees, Widows, Orphans, etc.) 1941 – 1942 Maj. Gen. György Rákosi Chief: 1942 – 1944 Maj. Gen. Sándor Magyarossy 1943 – 1944 Col. István Soós 1944 – 1944 Maj. Gen. Vilmos Hellebronth 1945 – 1945 Lt. Gen. Kálmán Ternegg Section 8 (Until 1.03.41 under Group I, then split up into three sections) Section 30 (Legal Affairs and Administration) ( Disbanded on 15.01.45) Section 8/e (General Officer Attachments) Chief: Chief: – 1944 Lt. Col. Dr. Béla Csepreghy 1939 – 1.03.40 Col. (GSC) Jenö Major 1940 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Ference Bardóczy Group IV 1942 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Dr. Mihály Bán 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) László Csetkey (Organization and Training) Deputy: (Until 1.03.40: Group I of the Air Force) – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Károly Meggyes Grozup Chief: 1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Endre Kalmár 1940 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Aladár Szirmay Attached General Staff Corps Officers: 1943 – 1944 Col. János Németh 1942 – 1942 Cpt. (GSC) Ferenc Kovács 1942 – 1943 Cpt. (GSC) Antal Radnóczy Section 37 (Organization) 1943 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Andras Bak Chief: 1943 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Lajos Balikó 1939 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Sándor András 1941 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) János Németh Section 8/b (Officer Attachments) 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) László Várkonyi Chief: 1939 – 1941 Col. László Molnár Section 38 (Personnel) 1942 – 1943 Col. Pál Szombathy Chief: 1943 – 1945 Col. Ernö Godányi – 1944 Col. Kálmán Kazay Section 8/ny (Officer Records) General Staff Section 5.rep (Training) (Assigned to the Honvéd General Staff) Chief: 1939 – 1942 Col. Máthé Chief: 1942 – 1944 Lt. Col. (GSC) Pál Németh 1942 – 1944 Col. János Tusa Section 20 (Royal Gendarmerie) General Staff Section 7.rep (Employment and Operations) (Assigned to the Honvéd General Staff) (As of 1.03.41 under Group II) Chief: Chief 1942 – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Kázmér Jávorszky – 1942 Col. of the Gendarmerie Endre Temesvári 1943 – 1944 Lt. Col. (GSC) Zoltán Aszódy 1943 – 1945 Col. of the Gendarmerie Ferenc Mátray Deputy: 1943 – 1.10.44 Cpt. (GSC) Jenö Rutkay 1.10.44 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Rády-Péntek Group VI (Civil Defense) Group Chief: Group V 1941 – 1942 Brig. Gen. Nándor Komposcht (Procurement and Administration) 1943 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Lajos Szurmay (Until 1.03.40: Group II of the Air Force) Group Chief: Section 35 (Auslegung des Verteidigungsgesetzes 1939) – 1944 Brig. Gen. Vilmos Hellebronth Chief: 1944 – 1945 Col. (GSC) János Németh 1942 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Attila Selymessy Staff Section Section 36 (Luftverteidigung,Luftschutzdienst) Chief: Chief: 1941 – 1.03.44 Lt. Col. (ESC) Emil Barkász 1942 – 1944 Lt. Col. (ESC) Julián Borsány 1.03.1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Miklós Balássy Section 31 (Technology) Group X Chief: – 1941 Maj. György Jakab (Casualty Administration) 1942 – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Pál Németh (until 1.03.40 Casualty Administration Section) 1943 – 1944 Maj. Viktor Prugerberger (from 1.03.40 until 1943 Section 22) Group Chief: Section 32/a (Flying Equipment) 1939 – 1940 Brig. Gen. József Horváth Chief: 1941 – 1942 Brig. Gen. Ernö Petrik 1943 – 1944 Col. Ernö Ojtozy 1942 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Arpád Tarnayáry 192 The Honvéd High Commands Chapter 17

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD MINISTRY (cont.)

Section 32/b (Arms, Equipment, and Vehicles) Section 5 (Animals and Vehicles) Chief: Chief: 1943 – 1944 Col. Ottó Szaich 1939 – 1942 Col. (GSC) György Vukováry 1942 – 1944 Col. (GSC) István Badzey Section 32/eü (Medical Services) Chief: Section 6/k (Budget) 1943 – 1944 Lt. Col. Dr. Gusztáv Scholtz Chief: – 1944 Col.-Intendant Emil Boldvay Section 33 (Airfields and Installations) Chief: Section 11 (Housing) 1941 – 1944 Col. Arpád Gálocsi Chief: 1939 – 1940 Col. Sándor Csiby Section 34 (Budget) 1941 – 1942 Col. Kálmán Vándorfi Chief: 1943 – 1944 Col. Gyula Ries 1942 – 1944 Col. Dezsö Dobay Section 12 (Medical) BUREAU OF SUPPLY Chief and Chief of the Army Medical Corps (Until 1.03.41: Supply Group) 1939 – 1942 Brig. Gen. Dr. Richard Franck Chief of Bureau: 1942 – 1943 Brig. Gen. Dr. Antal Demkö 1939 – 1940 Maj. Gen. Sándor Györfy-Bengyel 1943 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Dr. Béla Millián 1940 – 1.03.41 Maj. Gen. Imre Ruszkiczay-Rüdiger [Sections 7/k, 7/m, and 7/ö of the General Staff were still subordinate 1.03.41 – 1.11.41 Brig. Gen. József Heszlényi to Group III of the Honvéd Ministry as of 1.03.1940 regarding 1.11.41 – 1942 Brig. Gen. János Vörös matters of purchasing.] 1942 – 15.11.44 Maj. Gen. Frigyes Gyimesy 15.11.44 – 1945 Maj. Gen. Miklós Nagyöszy Chief of the Administrative Office Deputy (and Quarter Master General ) Chef: 1939 – 1940 Brig. Gen. Antal Náray 1942 – 1944 Gen.Lt. Gyula Karánsebessy Chief of the Engineer Corps Group III 1942 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Mattyasovszky (Procurement and Supply) Group Chief: Chief of Remonts: 1941 – 1.11.44 Maj. Gen. Endre Schmoll 1942 – 1944 Col. (Ret.) Alfréd Adda 1.11.44 – 1945 Brig. Gen. (ESC) Béla Ferenczy Inspector General of the Armaments Industry Staff Section (General Administration) (as of 1942) (Disbanded 1.11.44 and incorporated in Section 3 of the General Staff Inspector General: Maj. Gen. Lászlo Stirling ) OFFICER IN CHARGE OF SUB-MASCHINE GUNS AND MUNITION: Chief: Col. (ESC) Elemér Bátor 1940 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Kázmér Kubicza OFFICER IN CHARGE OF RUBBER PRODUCTION: 1942 – 1944 Col. (GSC) László Zsigmondi Col. (ESC) Béla Csernetzky Deputy: OFFICER IN CHARGE OF TANKS AND MOTOR VEHICLES: 1939 – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Béla Demeter Col. (ESC) Bartholomeidesz 1943 – 1944 Cpt. (GSC) István Tóth OFFICER IN CHARGE OF FUEL: Col. (ESC) József Kutassy Section 2/é (Rations) OFFICER IN CHARGE OF ARMAMENTS PRODUCTION: Chief: Brig. Gen. Károly Bézler 1939 – 1941 Col. Dr. Pál Bodrogi MÁVAG-DIRECTOR: 1942 – 1944 Col. Mihály Mózes Kálmán Borbély Section 2/i (Pay) Industrial Materials Office Chief: Director: – 1944 Col. János Szaladin Col. (ESC) Lajos Károlyi Section 2/r (Clothing) Chief: Group IX 1939 – 1941 Col. József Lambert (Armaments and Defense Industry) 1942 – 1944 Col. Jenö Kovalszky (Also assigned to the Ministry of Industry as Group XVII) Section 3/a (Weapons and Optics) Group Chief: – 1943 Brig. Gen. Jenö Bór Chief: 1943 – 1945 Brig. Gen. (ESC) Gyula K’ézay 1941 – 1.03.41 Col. (GSC) Vilmos Hellebronth 1.03.41 – 1944 Col. (ESC) Béla Ferenczy 1944 – 1945 Lt. Col. (ESC) Attila Noszticus Section 3/v (Government Owned Industry) Chief: Section 3/b (Motor Vehicles and Fuel) – 1944 Col. (ESC) Andor Bartha Chief: 1939 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Ferenc Osztovics Section 17/a (Mobilization and Air Defense) 1942 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Oszkár Littomericzky (Also assigned to the Ministry of Industry as Group XVII/A) 1944 – 1945 Lt. Col. (ESC) Károly Kádas Chief: Deputy: 1939 – 1940 ? – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Kisbank 1940 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Dr. Lajos Fábián 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Zoltán Demjáni 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Kálmán Szabó 1944 – 1945 Maj. (ESC) László Oláh Deputy: 1939 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) István Berkó Section 3/c (Ammunition and Explosives) 1940 – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Kálmán Szábo 1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Károly Demjén Chief: – 1944 Col. (ESC) Géza Asztalos Chapter 17 The Honvéd High Commands 193

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD MINISTRY (cont.)

Section 17/b (Manufacture of War Material) Group VIII (Also assigned to the Ministry of Industry as Group XVII/B) (Commander of the Levente) Chief: (Constituted on 11.08.41) 1939 – 1943 Col. (ESC) Gyula Kézay Group Chief and National Commander of the Levente: 1944 – 1945 Col. (ESC) Béla Marcell 1942 – 1944 Brig. Gen. István Kudriczy Section 17/c (Procurement of Raw Materials) 1942 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Ulászlo Solymossy (Also assigned to the Ministry of Industry as Group XVII/C) Section 40/e (Organization) Chief: Chief: – 1944 Col. (ESC) Sándor Székely – 1942 Col. (GSC) István Kudriczy Section 17/r (Aviation Industry) 1942 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) László Lovass (Also assigned to the Ministry of Industry as Group XVII/R) 1943 – 1944 Lt. Col. (GSC) Tibor Szurmay Chief: 1944 – 1944 Col. (ESC) Emil Barkász Section 40/k (Training, etc.) 1944 – 1945 Lt. Col. (ESC) Brunó Hámory Chief: 1942 – 1943 Col. (GSC) János Pálossy 1944 – 1945 Lt. Col. (GSC) György Balassa BUREAU OF MILITARY LABOR FORCES (Established 1.11.43 ) National Headquarters of the Levente Chief of Bureau and Chief of the Military Labor Corps: 1940 – 1944 Col. József Benker 1.11.43 – 30.08.44 Maj. Gen. Gusztáv Hennyey INSPECTOR OF THE MILITARY LABOR FORCE: * * * – 11.12.42 Brig. Gen. Jenö Röder INSPECTOR OF THE FIELD LABOR FORCE: Section 13 (Judge Advocate General) Brig. Gen. Béla Tanitó Chief and Judge Advocate General INSPECTOR OF THE BORDER DEFENSES: 1939 – 1942 Maj. Gen. Dr. Arpád Ambrózy Col. (ESC) Torfil Hárosy 1942 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Dr. Mihály Cseh CHIEF OF THE CONSTRUCTION CORPS OF THE AIR FORCE: 1944 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Dr. Levente-Littomericzky Col. Elemér Póhly XI. Group * * * (Military Labor Force – Military Sector) (As of 1.11.43 under the Bureau of Military labor Forces) Group VII Group Chief and National Inspector of the Military Labor Forces: (Civilian Affairs) 1939 – 1940 Brig. Gen. Dr.Dániel Fábry (until 1941: Civil-Group) 1940 – 1940 Col. László Stemmer Political Secretary and Group Chief: 1941 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Ernö Horny 1938 – 1940 Political Secretary Dr. János Pruzsinskzky 1941 – 1945 Political Secretary Dr. Lajos Szentgyörgyi Section 41 (Administration and Liaison) Deputy: Chief: – 1942 Deputy Political Secretary Dr. László Bernáth 1941 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Sándor Vályi 1943 – 1945 Deputy Political Secretary Dr. Béla Nagy Section 42 (Organization and Training) Civilian Section Chief: Chief: – 1944 Col. Gusztáv Hibbey 1940 – 1942 Councillor Dr. Barna Nagy 1943 – 1945 Councillor Dr. Alajos Pantz Section 43 (Operations) Chief: Section 14 (Contracts and Patents) – 1944 Col. (Ret.) Egen Gátföldy Chief: 1940 – 1942 Councillor Dr. Arpád Rényi Section 44 (Purchasing and Budget) 1943 – 1945 Councillor Dr. József Sárkány Chief: – 1944 Col. János Heinrich Section 15 (Legislation and Agreements) Chief: Group XII 1939 – 1940 Director Dr. Szentgyörgyi (Miltary Labor Force – Civilian Sector) 1941 – 1942 Councillor Dr. László Bernáth Group Chief and National Inspector of the Military Labor Forces: 1943 – 1945 Councillor Dr. Zoltán Pláner 1943 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Dr. Lajos Fábián Section 16 (Citezenship and Passports) Section 45 (Work Force Mobilization and Air Defense) Chief: Chief: 1940 – 1944 Councillor István Sándor – 1945 Col. (Ret.) Ernö Acs Section 18 (Conscription Board) Section 46 (Women’s Work Corps) Chief: Chief and Landesinspekteur: – 1942 Councillor Dr. József Sárkány 1939 – 1943 Brig. Gen. Dénes Sturm 1943 – 1945 Councillor Sándor Havassy-Bayer 1943 – 1945 Col. Dénes Marton * * * BUREAU AND NATIONAL LEADER OF PRE-MILITARY TRAINING Military Auditor Office Chef: National Leader: 1942 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Géza Horváth – 1943 Lt. Gen. Alajos Béldy 1943 – 1944 Cpt. (GSC) András Bak 1944 – 1945 not filled * * * Secretary: 1934 – 1945 Ministerialsekretär Dr. Imre Rajczi 194 The Honvéd High Commands Chapter 17

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD MINISTRY (cont.)

Honvéd Welfare Fund Chief: 1938 – 1941 Brig. Gen. (Ret.) Jenö Deczky-Marsik 1942 – 1945 Brig. Gen. (Ret.) Géza Kerner

* * * The Royal Hungarian Topographical Institute Commander: 1938 – 1945 Maj. Gen. Endre Somogyi

* * * The Royal Hungarian Military Archives Commander: 1939 – 1943 Brig. Gen. Béla Lukács 1943 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Mihály Cseke 1944 – 1945 Brig. Gen. (Ret.) Ferenc Farkas

* * * The Royal Hungarian Museum Director: 1943 – 1944 Brig. Gen. (Ret.) Aron Nagy von Szotyor

* * * Chapter 17 The Honvéd High Commands 195

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD GENERAL STAFF [A m. kir. honvédvezérkar fönöke] Chief-of-Staff 19.06.44 – 15.10.44 Maj. (GSC) Albin Kapitánffy 26.05.30 – 12.09.36 Maj. Gen. József Somkuthy Group I 12.10.36 – 24.05.38 Gen. Jenö Rátz (Executive Staff) 25.05.38 – 6.09.41 Gen. Henrik Werth (As of 1.03.40) 7.09.41 – 19.04.44 Lt. Gen. Ferenc Szombathelyi Group Chief: 20.04.44 – 15.10.44 Lt. Gen. János Vörös 1.03.40 – 1.03.41 Maj. Gen. István Náday 16.10.44 – 8.05.45 Lt. Gen. Károly Beregfy 1.03.41 – 1.10.41 Brig. Gen. Dezsö László (as Commander-In-Chief 1941 – 1942 Brig. Gen. János Vörös and Honvéd Minister) 1942 – 1943 Brig. Gen. Géza Vörös Acting Commander-In-Chief: 1943 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Dr. Gyula Hankovszky 11.44 – 8.05.45 Maj. Gen. Gyula Kovács 1944 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Elemér Sáska Deputy Chief-of-Staff 1. General Staff Section 1st Deputy: 1939 – 1.03.40 Maj. Gen. István Náday (Operations) 2.Deputy: Chief: 1939 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Zoltán Decleva 1939 – 1.02.41 Col. (GSC) Dezsö László 1.03.40 – 15.02.41 Lt. Gen. András Littay 1.02.41 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Elemér Sáska 1.10.41 – 19.06.44 Lt. Gen. József Bajnóczy 1942 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Elemér Mészöly 19.06.44 – 16.10.44 Lt. Gen. Dezsö László 1943 – 23.01.45 Col. (GSC) Lajos Nádas 1945 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Kovács Adjutant: Deputy: 1938 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Kálmán Bartalis 1939 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Elemér Sáska 1941 – 1941 Col. Dr. László Rakolczay 1941 – 1942 Lt. Col. (GSC) Sándor Zachár 1941 – 1943 position not filled 1942 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Lajos Nádas 1944 – 19.06.44 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Adonyi 196 The Honvéd High Commands Chapter 17

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD GENERAL STAFF (cont.)

1943 – 1944 Lt. Col. (GSC) János Dezseri Germany: SECTION K (OPERATIONS PLANNING, ETC.) 1.11.27 – 5.01.33 Col. (GSC) Döme Stojakovics Chief: 5.01.33 – 37 Col. (GSC) Belá Dálnoki Miklós 1939 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) Gyula Keresztes 1938 – 1940 Col. (GSC) Dr. Kálmán Hardy 1940 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) János Dezseri 1941 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Sándor Homlok 1942 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) Károly Chemez 1944 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Sándor Makray 1942 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) János Dezseri Estonia: 1944 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Kovács 11.01.29 – 1.05.34 Maj. (GSC) Géza Lányi (Department: Planning, Observation, Border Defense) 1934 – 1938 Maj. (GSC) Béla Lengyel 1939 – 1940 Cpt. (GSC) Ferenc Makak-Hollósy 1939 – 14.01.41 Lt. Col. (GSC) László Deseö 1939 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Jenö Németh 14.01.41 – 3.11.41 Col. (GSC) Sándor Homlok 1941 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Adonyi 3.11.41 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Dr. László Rakolcai 1942 – 1944 Cpt. (GSC) Emil Szörényi-Reischl 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Frigyes Kóbor 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Kováks Finland: 1944 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Jenö Rásky 21.12.28 – 1.05.34 Maj. (GSC) Géza Lányi 18.08.44 – 30.09.44 Cpt. (GSC) József Bagaméry 1934 – 1938 Maj. (GSC) Béla Lengyel 2.09.44 – 20.12.44 Cpt. (GSC) Vidor Palla 1939 – 14.01.41 Lt. Col. (GSC) László Deseö 15.11.44 – 8.05.45 Cpt. (GSC) Ernö Kontz 14.01.41 – 3.11.41 Col. (GSC) Sándor Homlok 12.44 – 01.45 Cpt. (GSC) Akos Székely 3.11.41 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Dr. László Rakolcai (Department: Technical, Fortifications, River Barriers, Donabe 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Frigyes Kóbor Flotilla) France: – 1940 Cpt. (GSC) Ernö Pacor 5.12.27 – 16.04.33 Maj. (GSC) Sándor Homlok – 1941 Cpt. (GSC) Pál Burány 16.04.33 – 1.10.38 Maj. (GSC) György Rakovszky 1942 – 1943 Cpt. (GSC) Rezsö Bartha 1.10.38 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) László Karátsony 1944 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Gergely Bencsik 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Béla Sipos SECTION E (ORGANIZATION, WEAPONS, REPLACEMENTS, USW.) Greece: Chief: 17.07.28 – 1.03.33 Maj. (GSC) Gustáv Henney 1939 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) Dr. Mihály Bán 1.03.33 – 15.09.35 Lt. Col. (GSC) Szilárd Bakay 1940 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) Sándor Zachár 15.09.35 – 1941 Col. (GSC) József Vasváry 1941 – 1941 Maj. (GSC) Géza Rakolczay Great Britain: 1942 – 19.04.44 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Adonyi 1.11.27 – 32 Lt. Col. (GSC) Alajos Béldy 1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Jenö Németh 1933 – 16.04.34 Lt. Col. (GSC) Marchell Count Stomm General Staff and Engineer Officers (Consultants) 16.04.34 – 22.05.37 Lt. Col. (GSC) Zoltán Algya-Papp 1939 – 1944 Lt. Col. (ESC) Imre Szentpály 22.05.37 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) Lóránd Utassy 1941 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) László Kovács Italy: 1942 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Jenö Koltai 30.03.28 – 15.06.32 Lt. Col. (GSC) Szilárd Schindler 5.05.44 – 9.09.44 Cpt. (GSC) Valér Czebe 15.06.32 – 1943 Brig. Gen. László Szabó 1.08.44 – 30.03.45 Maj. (ESC) Miklós Kengyel 1944 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Dr. László Rakolcai Department: Cooperation with friendly States Latvia: 1.10.43 – 30.05.44 Maj. (GSC) László Gyengö 11.01.29 – 1.05.34 Maj. (GSC) Géza Lányi 1934 – 1938 Maj. (GSC) Béla Lengyel 2. General Staff Section 1939 – 14.01.41 Lt. Col. (GSC) László Deseö (Intelligence) 14.01.41 – 3.11.41 Col. (GSC) Sándor Homlok Chief: 3.11.41 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Dr. László Rakolcai 1935 – 1938 Col. (GSC) Rezsö Andorka 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Frigyes Kóbor 1938 – 1939 Brig. Gen. Sándor Homlok Lithuania: 1939 – 1942 Brig. Gen. István Ujszászy 11.01.29 – 1.05.34 Maj. (GSC) Géza Lányi 1942 – 1943 Brig. Gen. József Vasváry 1934 – 1938 Maj. (GSC) Béla Lengyel 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Gyula Kádár 1939 – 14.01.41 Lt. Col. (GSC) László Deseö 1944 – 1944 Col. (GSC) László Kuthy 14.01.41 – 3.11.41 Col. (GSC) Sándor Homlok 1944 – 1945 Brig. Gen. András Zákó 3.11.41 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Dr. László Rakolcai Deputy: 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Frigyes Kóbor 1938 – 1939 Maj. (GSC) Valér Stéfan Mexico: 1940 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Károly Hernády 29.09.41 – 1941 Maj. (GSC) Lóránd Utassy 1942 – 1942 Lt. Col. László Kuthy Poland: 1943 – 1944 Lt. Col. (GSC) Endre Siegler 9.12.27 – 30 Lt. Col. (GSC) Rezsö Andorka 1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Béla Barlay 30 – 1.05.34 Lt. Col. (GSC) István Ujszászy ATTACHÉ GROUP 1.05.34 – 1939 Lt. Col. (GSC) Béla Lengyel ROYAL HUNGARIAN MILITARY ATTACHÉS: 1939 – 1939 Lt. Col. (GSC) Jenö Sárkány Albania: Portugal: 1.11.29 – 15.06.32 Lt. Col. (GSC) Szilárd Schindler 1938 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) László Karátsony Austria: 1942 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Jenö Szántay 17.12.28 – 24.01.30 Lt. Col. (GSC) Dr. Dániel Fábry Rumania: 24.01.30 – 5.07.35 Col. (GSC) Antal Lékai-Hochenburger 2.05.28 – 20.11.32 Maj. (GSC) Ödön Domaniczky 5.07.35 – 1938 Col. (GSC) Lajos Veress 20.11.32 – 1.05.35 Lt. Col. (GSC) Géza Nagy Bulgaria: 1.05.35 – 1940 Lt. Col. (GSC) Oszkár Baitz 16.01.28 – 1.01.32 Lt. Col. (GSC) Ernö Köhler 1940 – 1941 Maj. (GSC) Jenö Szántay 1.01.32 – 1.01.34 Maj. (GSC) Zoltán Algya-Papp 1942 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Endre Bartha 1.01.34 – 1938 Col. (GSC) Szilárd Bakay Sweden: 1938 – 15.02.41 Lt. Col. (GSC) János Aday 1.11.27 – 1937 Col. (GSC) Belá Dálnoki Miklós 15.02.41 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Otto Hatz 1938 – 1940 Col. (GSC) Dr. Kálmán Hardy Croatia: 1940 – 3.11.41 Col. (GSC) Sándor Homlok 15.05.41 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) Lajos Keresztes-Karleusa 3.11.41 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Dr. László Rakolcai 1943 – 1934 Lt. Col. (GSC) György Kollényi 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Frigyes Kóbor Czechoslovakia: Switzerland: 7.05.28 – 1.06.34 Lt. Col. (GSC) Géza Lakatos 1935 – 1938 Maj. (GSC) György Rakovszky 1.06.34 – 1.02.38 Lt. Col. (GSC) Imre Német 1939 – 1.12.41 Lt. Col. (GSC) Jenö Sárkány 1.02.38 – 1938 Lt. Col. (GSC) Ulászló Solymossy 1.12.41 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Sándor Homlok Chapter 17 The Honvéd High Commands 197

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD GENERAL STAFF (cont.)

Slovakia: 7./m General Staff Section 1939 – 1.08.41 Col. (GSC) Ulászló Solymossy (Technical and Engineer Services) 1.08.41 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Kálmán Kéri Chief: 1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Sándor Lipcsey-Magyar 1939 – 1.11.40 Col. (GSC) Endre Schmoll Soviet Union: 1.11.40 – 1942 Col. (GSC) László Hollósy-Kuthy 1.12.35 – 1939 Lt. Col. László Deseö 1942 – 1.11.43 Col. (GSC) Gusztáv Deseö 24.09.39 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Gábor Faraghó 1.11.43 – 1945 Lt. Col. (GSC) Géza Bodiczy Spain: General Staff Corps Officers: 1938 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) László Karátsony 1940 – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Blakay 1942 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Jenö Szántay 1941 – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Vilmos Havas Turkey: 1942 – 1943 Cpt. (GSC) István Lázár 11.06.28 – 1.01.32 Lt. Col. (GSC) Ernö Köhler 1944 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Jenö Jalsovszky 1.01.32 – 24.04.37 Lt. Col. (GSC) Imre Németh 24.04.37 – 1938 Lt. Col. (GSC) Oszkár Baitz 7./ö General Staff Section 1939 – 15.02.41 Lt. Col. (GSC) János Aday (Communications) 15.02.41 – 29.09.41 Maj. (GSC) Ottó Hatz Chief: 29.09.41 – 1944 Lt. Col. (GSC) Kálmán 1939 – 31.10.40 Col. (GSC) János Vörös United States of America 31.10.40 – 1.03.44 Col. (GSC) Ferenc Déak 28.06.30 – 1932 Lt. Col. (GSC) Alajos Béldy 1.03.44 – 16.10.44 Lt. Col. (GSC) György Porzezinsky 1933 – 16.04.34 Lt. Col. (GSC) Marchell Count Stomm 16.10.44 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Deszö Huba 16.04.34 – 22.05.37 Lt. Col. (GSC) Zoltán Algya-Papp Deputy: 22.05.37 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) Lóránd Utassy 1939 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) Frigyes Kóbor Yugoslavia: 1940 – 1941 Maj. (GSC) Géza RArmeeolczay 7.05.28 – 1.03.33 Lt. Col. (GSC) Gusztáv Henney 1942 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Dezsö Huba 1.03.33 – 15.09.36 Lt. Col. (GSC) Szilárd Bakay 1944 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Miklós Pálffy 15.09.35 – 13.05.41 Col. (GSC) Jószsef Vasváry SECTION K (OPERATIONS) SECTION NY (WAR DIARY) Chief: Chief: 1938 – 1939 Cpt. (GSC) Géza Rakolczay 1940 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) Sándor Lipcsey-Magyar 1939 – 1941 Cpt. (GSC) Ferenc Adonyi 1942 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Béla Barlay 1942 – 1943 Cpt. (GSC) Endre Kalmár – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Károly Molnár 1943 – 1944 Cpt. (GSC) Miklós Pálffy SECTION D (COUNTER INTELLIGENCE) SECTION E (ORGANIZATION) Chief: Chief: 1940 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Jenö Padányi 1942 – 1942 Cpt. (GSC) Pál Darnóy 1941 – 1942 Lt. Col. (GSC) György Kollényi 1943 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) József Ijjas 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Károly Kern General Staff Corps Officers: 1944 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Rudolf Ivánka 3. General Staff Section SECTION SUPPLY (Quartermaster General) Chief: Chief: 1939 – 1945 Col. (ESC) István Kerényi 1939 – 1941 Col. (GSC) Arpád Denk-Doroszöay SECTION AIR FORCE 1941 – 1944 Col. (GSC) János Henkey Chief: 1944 – 1945 Col. (GSC) István Olchváry 1939 – 1944 Maj. (Air Force) Endre Erdélyszky Deputy: LIAISON OFFICER TO THE ROYAL HUNGARIAN POST 1939 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Kisbank Chief: 1942 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) István Garay 1939 – 1940 Col. Gyula Szita General Staff Corps and Engineer Staff Corps Officers 1940 – 1944 Col. Károly Csabay 1939 – 1941 Maj. (GSC) Ferenc Kovács 1940 – 1942 Cpt. (GSC) Károly Molnár 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Károly Nyitray II Group 1943 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Endre Apostaghy 1944 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Pál Darnóy (Training Staff) 1944 – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) Lajos Löte (as of 1.03.40) 1940 – 1944 Maj. (ESC) Ede Szenkirályi Group Chief: 1944 – 1945 Lt. Col. (ESC) Antal Simonfay 1939 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. József Németh 1.03.40 – 1943 Brig. Gen. Sándor Magyarossy 6. General Staff Section 1943 – 1944 Brig. Gen. József Grassy (Information, Propaganda) 1944 – 1945 position not filled Chief: 1941 – 1943 Lt. Col. (GSC) Gyula Kádár 4. General Staff Section 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Sándor Nagylucskay (General Staff Training) 1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) László Kovács Chief: General Staff Corps Officers: 1941 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Jenö Tömöry 1944 – 1945 Maj. (GSC) Turcin Dienes {The Section was dissloved in 1943. Its authority and mission was – 1945 Cpt. (GSC) László Eszenyi transferred to the Section 8/e in the Honvéd Ministry, which was assigned to the General Staff. As of 1943: Administrative Section.} 7./k General Staff Section 1943 – 1944 Col. Sándor Kiss (acting) (Transport) 1944 – 1945 Col. László Huszkay (acting) SECTION REGULATIONS Chief: Chief: 1939 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) Kálaman Kéry 1939 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) Béla Móricz 1941 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Imre Czlenner 1943 – 1944 Cpt. Endre Csörgey 15.11.1944 – 1944 Lt. Col. (GSC) Gyula Miklós 1945 – 1945 Maj. Imre Kertész Deputy: 1939 – 15.11.44 Maj. (GSC) Gyula Miklós 15.11.44 – 1945 Maj. Imre Kertész 198 The Honvéd High Commands Chapter 17

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD GENERAL STAFF (cont.)

5. General Staff Section Inspectorate of Artillery (Troop Training) Inspector of Artillery: Chief: 7.08.19 – 30.06.21 Gen. Antal Hellebronth 1939 – 1940 Brig. Gen. József Németh 30.06.21 – 1923 1940 – 1942 Col. (GSC) Ferenc Horváth 1923 – 1923 Brig. Gen. Árpád Sándor 1942 – 1943 Col. (GSC) Mihály Ibrányi 1923 – 1.10.25 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Sándor Makray 1.10.25 – 1.09.28 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Kiss 1944 – 1945 Col. (GSC) Ferenc Németh 1.09.28 – 1.05.35 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Kozma General Staff Corps Officers: 1.05.35 – 1.02.36 Maj. Gen. Oszkár Maliczki 1937 – 1940 Lt. Col. (GSC) Béla Zsombolyai 1.02.36 – 2.06.36 Maj. Gen. Kornél Rumpelles 1940 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) Andor Kásás 2.06.36 – 1.08.36 1941 – 1943 Maj. (GSC) Albin Kapitánffy 1.08.36 – 1.02.40 Maj. Gen. Imre Bangha 1943 – 1944 Maj. (GSC) Adám Podhratzky 1.02.40 – 1.10.42 1.10.42 – 1.10.44 Lt. Gen. Kálmán Ternegg 6. General Staff Section 1.10.44 – 1.03.45 Maj. Gen. Jenö Kunczfalusy (Military Training outside of the Army) (becomes Group VIII of the Honvéd Ministry in1941) * * * Chief: Inspectorate of Engineers 1940 – 1941 Lt. Col. (GSC) István Kudriczy Inspector of Engineers / Army Technical Inspector: Deputy: 1919 – 15.12.21 Maj. Gen. Elemér Szederjei 1941 – 1941 Maj. (GSC) László Lovass 15.12.21 – 1.12.24 1.12.24 – 08.32 Gen. Károly Bartha * * * 08.32 – 1.02.34 1.02.34 – 1.02.40 Maj. Gen. Zoltán Zelenka Military Courts and Court of Honor 1.02.40 – 1.02.43 Chief: 1.02.43 – 16.10.44 Maj. Gen. László Hollóssy-Kuthy 1940 – 1942 Col. Iván Hindy 1943 – 1944 Col. Lajos Szalay * * * Deputy: Inspectorate of Infantry 1940 – 1942 ? 1943 – 1944 Col. Sándor Szücs Inspector of Infantry: 1920 – 1.10.21 Gen. Rezsö Willerding 1.10.21 – 1.01.26 * * * 1.01.26 – 1928 Gen. Ottokár Ferjentsik 1928 – 02.29 Secretary General 02.29 – 26.05.30 Gen. Kamilló Kárpáthy of the Supreme Military Council 26.05.30 – 07.30 Secretary General: 07.30 – 1.03.35 Maj. Gen. Odilo Schönner 1939 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Zoltán Decleva 1.03.35 – 1.10.36 Maj. Gen. Zoltán Módly 1.03.40 – 11.10.40 Brig. Gen. Dr. Dániel Fábry 11.36 – 1.07.37 Maj. Gen. Miksa Nagyszombathy 11.10.40 – 5.02.42 Brig. Gen. Antal Náray 1.07.37 – 1.02.38 Maj. Gen. József Böckl 5.02.42 – 1943 Maj. Gen. Kálmán Máthé 1.02.38 – 1.02.39 Lt. Gen. János Kiss 1943 – 1944 Brig. Gen. Géza Vörös 1.02.39 – 1.03.40 Lt. Gen. Vilmos Nagy 1944 – 16.10.44 Brig. Gen. Elemér Mészöly 1.03.40 – 1.10.42 Permanent Deputy Secretary General: 1.10.42 – 1.11.43 Lt. Gen. Gusztáv Hennyey 1943 – 1944 Councellor Dr. Imre Rákoczy 1.11.43 – 30.04.44 Maj. Gen. József Németh II Chief of Staff of the Military Group: 1.05.44 – 15.07.44 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Bardóczy (Acting) 1939 – 1940 Maj. (GSC) András Zákó 15.07.44 – 15.11.44 1941 – 1942 Maj. (GSC) István Szentmiklóssy 15.11.44 – 1.01.45 Maj. Gen. János Markóczy 1943 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Kázmér Kubicza 1.01.45 – 3.05.45 Maj. Gen. Mihály Ibrányi

* * * * * * Inspectorate of Cavalry Inspectorate of Anti-Aircraft Artillery Inspector of Cavalry: Inspector of Anti-Aircraft Artillery: 7.08.19 – 30.06.21 Gen. István Horthy 1.05.35 – 1.02.36 Maj. Gen. Oszkár Maliczki 30.06.21 – 1924 Maj. Gen. Miklós Riedl 1.02.36 – 15.08.37 Gen. Jenö Ruszkay 15.12.24 – 1.06.27 Maj. Gen. István Tóthvárdy-Asbóth 15.08.37 – 1942 1.06.27 – 1929 Maj. Gen. Gábor Ujfalussy 10.42 – Gen. Emil Juszty 1930 – 1.02.35 Gen. Richárd Rapaich 1.02.35 – 31.12.38 Lt. Gen. Gusztáv Denk * * * 31.12.38 – 1.03.40 Lt. Gen. Elemér Gorondy-Novák 1.03.40 – 1.10.42 Inspectorate of Gendarmerie 1.10.42 – 1.08.44 Maj. Gen. Antal Vattay Inspector of Generamerie: 1.08.44 – 3.05.45 Maj. Gen. Oszkár Baitz 10.08.19 – 20.08.19 Brig. Gen. Árpád Bariss 21.08.19 – 20.02.21 Maj. Gen. Zsigmond Csáky * * * 21.02.21 – 31.03.23 Maj. Gen. Sándor Kontz 1.04.23 – 16.06.28 Maj. Gen. Béla Szahlender 28.06.28 – 5.10.31 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Schill 5.10.31 – 1.08.36 Maj. Gen. Béla Szinay 1.08.36 – 1.02.38 Maj. Gen. Lajos Folkusházy 1.02.38 – 1.08.39 Maj. Gen. László Falta 1.08.39 – 15.11.42 Maj. Gen. Márton Nemerey 15.11.42 – 16.10.44 Lt. Gen. Gábor Faraghó 16.10.44 – 3.05.45 Maj. Gen. József Finta

* * * Chapter 17 The Honvéd High Commands 199

ROYAL HUNGARIAN HONVÉD GENERAL STAFF (cont.)

Inspectorate of the Air Force NOTES: Inspector of the Air Force; (as of 1.03.40 also Commander-in-Chief ): The Sections 7./k (Transport), 7./m (Technical Service/Engineers), and 11.12.29 – 05.30 Maj. Gen. Károly Vassel 7./ö (Air Force Operations and Organization), although assigned to the 05.30 – 03.38 General Staff, were subordinate to the Bureau of Supply in the Honvéd 03.38 – 1.02.39 Maj. Gen. Waldemár Kenese Ministry regarding matters of purchasing. 1.02.39 – 1.02.41 1.02.41 – 1.03.41 Maj. Gen. József Grassy Sections 5.rep (Air Force Training) and 7. rep (Air Force Operations) 1.03.41 – 1.08.43 Maj. Gen. Béla Rákosi were part of the Bureau of the Air Force in the Honvéd Ministry, but 1.08.43 – 1.08.44 Lt. Gen. Sándor Magyarossy subordinate to the Chief of the General Staff regarding organization, 1.08.44 – 16.10.44 Brig. Gen. Istnán Bánfalvy training, and operations. 16.10.44 – 1.11.44 Brig. Gen. Sándor Illy 1.11.44 – 12.44 Col. Edgar Keksz Section 8./e (General Officer Assignments) although part of Group II of 12.44 – 4.02.45 Lt. Gen. Emil Juszty the Honvéd Ministry, the Chief of the General Staff was empowered to 02.45 – 3.05.45 Lt. Gen. Kálmán Ternegg give it instructions.

* * * The Inspectorates and the Military Academies were subordinate to the Commander-In-Chief of the Honvéd until 1.03.1940, when they were Inspectorate of River Forces transferred to the Chief of the General Staff. Inspector of the River Forces; (as of 1.03.40 also Commander-in-Chief ): 1920 – 1.10.32 Rear Admiral Olaf Wulff As of 1.03.1940, the most of the Inspectors of the individual arms also 1.10.32 – 1.02.38 Rear Admiral Richárd Dietrich became the commanders-in-chief for those arms. 1.05.33 – 30.04.34 Rear Admiral Ferenc Hild 1.05.34 – Rear Admiral Richárd Dietrich – 9.05.37 Captain Gaszton Hartmann 25.06.37 – 15.01.39 Read Admiral Armin Bausznern 15.01.39 – 30.04.42 Captain Guido Tasnády 1.05.42 – 16.10.44 Rear Admiral Kálmán Hardy 16.10.44 – 15.12.44 Rear Admiral Ödön Trunkwalter * * * Inspectorate of Border Guard Inspector of Border Guard: 1.05.21 – 1.08.21 Brig. Gen. Rudolf Kreybig 1.08.21 – 1.12.22 Brig. Gen. Zsolt Réthy 1.12.22 – 19.12.24 Maj. Gen. József Zalay 9.01.25 – 10.28 Gen. Gábor Thott 10.28 – 04.30 Maj. Gen. Hermann Pokorny 04.30 – 1.11.44 1.11.44 – 16.01.45 Maj. Gen. József Finta * * * Royal Hungarian Military Academy Commander: 1926 – 1930 Brig. Gen. Henrik Werth 1930 – 02.35 Brig. Gen. Jenö Rátz 02.35 – 05.35 Positioin not filled 05.35 – 1936 Brig. Gen. András Littay 1936 – 1.10.39 Brig. Gen. István Schweitzer 1.10.39 – 1.11.41 Brig. Gen. Károly Beregfy 1.11.41 – 1.03.43 Brig. Gen. Dezsö László 1.03.43 – 1.10.44 Brig. Gen. Gyula Kovács 1.10.44 – 1944 Col. (GSC) Sándor András 1944 – 1945 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Bardóczy * * * Royal Hungarian Ludovika Academy Commander: 1.09.31 – 1.08.36 Lt. Gen. Gusztáv Jány 1.08.36 – 1.10.38 Lt. Gen. Ferenc Szombathelyi

20.08.43 – 31.10.44 Col. (GSC) Elemér Sáska 1.11.44 – 8.05.45 Col. (GSC) László Kocsis * * * Royal Hungarian Army Field Bishops Catholic: 1920 – 1926 Brig. Gen. István Zadravetz 1926 – 1928 Dr. Bálint Árvay-Nagy 1928 – 1929 István Révész 1929 – 1945 Brig. Gen. Dr. István Hász 1945 – 1948 Brig. gen. János Folba Protestant: 1923 – 1948 Maj. Gen. Elemér Soltéz * * * 200 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18

CHAPTER 18

Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Order of Battle

Terms used in the Lineage Sections

Activate: To bring a constituted or disbanded unit or formation up to peace time strength by filling it up with personnel and equipment. (In some cases, a small cadre – possibly as little as one officer and one enlisted man – is assigned for formalities sake). It can happen at the same time as mobilization, then including reserves and supply services. Assign: To place a unit or formation in a military organization, making it an element of that organization. Attach: To place a unit of formation for administrative, operational control, logistic support, or other purposes, without making it an integral part of the organization. Constitute: To designate a unit or formation and place it on the order of battle, thus making it available for activation. Disband: To place a unit or formation to standby status. It continues to exist as a designation in the order of battle without personnel. (In some cases, a small cadre – possibly as little as one officer and one enlisted man – is maintained for formalities sake.) Discontinue: To withdraw all personnel from a constituted unit or formation and terminate its designation and existence in the order of battle. It ceases to exist. Inactivate: To reduce in personnel and support services and return an activated unit to its peace time status. Mobilize: To bring an activated unit or formation up to full war time strength, including the call-up of all reserve personnel and support services. In some cases, even an inactivated or disbanded unit or formation is immediately mobilized when necessity dictates, bypassing the activation status. Reconstitute: To return a disbanded unit to the order of battle and thus make it available for activation. Redesignate: To change the name and/or number of a unit or formation.

This is formal lineage terminology. The urgency of reality meant that often different stages were bypassed, and, for example, a disbanded unit could be reconstituted, activated, and mobilized all on one and the same date.

REMARKS: The rank indicated is the highest rank achieved by the officer while in the indicated position.

German units and ranks are indicated in italics. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 201

FIRST ARMY Headquarters: Szolnok; as of 09.1939: Kolozsvár; as of 07.1942: Budapest

Lineage: Commanding General Constituted: 1.03.1940 1.03.40 – 1.02.41 Lt. Gen. Vilmos Nagy Activated: 6.01.1944 In Hungary Mobilized: 1.03.1944 1.02.41 – 1.08.42 Lt. Gen. István Schweitzer Disbanded: 7.04.1944 In Hungary 1.08.42 – 1.04.44 Lt. Gen. István Náday Activated: 7.04.1944 On the East Front 1.04.44 – 26.05.44 Lt. Gen. Géza Lakatos 7.04.1944 Takes over VII Corps from the Second Army on the East Front. 26.05.44 – 25.07.44 Lt. Gen. Károly Beregffy Fate: 8.05.1945 Surrenders in Bohmia, Czechoslovakia 25.07.44 – 1.08.44 Lt. Gen. Ferenc Farkas (* 1.08.44 – 16.10.44 Lt. Gen. Béla Miklós von Dalnoki 16.10.44 – 11.05.45 Lt. Gen. Dezsö László

*) Acting CG. He was the CG of the VIth Corps. Attachments: 1.03.40 – 6.01.44 VKF (Inactive, Peace Time Garrisons) 6.01.44 – 7.04.44 VKF 7.04.44 – 21.07.44 Heeresgruppe Nordukraine 21.07.44 – 15.08.44 Armeegruppe Raus (= 1. Panzerarmee + FIRST ARMY), Heeresgruppe Nordukraine 15.08.44 – 22.09.44 Armeegruppe Heinrici (= 1. Panzerarmee + FIRST ARMY), Heeresgruppe Nordukraine 23.09.44 – 20.10.44 Armeegruppe Heinrici (= 1. Panzerarmee + FIRST ARMY), Heeresgruppe A 23.10.44 – 17.12.44 Armeegruppe Wöhler (= 8. Armee + FIRST ARMY), Heeresgruppe Süd 18.12.44 – 25.01.45 Armeegruppe Heinrici (= 1. Panzerarmee + FIRST ARMY), Heeresgruppe A 25.01.45 – 1.02.45 Armeegruppe Heinrici (= 1. Panzerarmee + FIRST ARMY), Heeresgruppe Mitte

Organization: 6.01.44 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig., 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div. 15.02.44 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig., 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div. 15.03.44 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig., 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div. 15.04.44 VI Corps: 2nd Mtn. Brig. IX Corps: 20th Inf. Div., 25th Inf. Div., 27th Lt. Div. VII Corps: 16th Inf. Div., 18th Res. Div., 19th Res. Div., 21st Inf. Div. XI. Armeekorps: 2nd Armd. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig. Reserve: 24th Inf. Div., 201. Res. Div. 15.05.44 VI Corps:18th Res. Div., 19th Res. Div., 27th Lt. Div., 2nd Mtn. Brig., 66th Border Guard Brig. VII Corps: 16th Inf. Div., 21st Inf. Div., 68. Inf. Div. XI. Armeekorps: 24th Inf. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 101. Jäg. Div. IX Corps: 25th Inf. Div. Reserve: 2nd Armd. Div., 201th Res. Div., 16. Pz.Div, 19. Pz. Div. 15.06.44 VI Corps: 18th Res. Div., 27th Lt. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig. VII Corps: 16th Inf. Div., 68. Inf. Div. XI. Armeekorps: 24th Inf. Div., 25th Inf. Div., 18th Res. Div., 101. Jäg. Div. Reserve: 2nd Armd. Div. 15.07.44 VI Corps: 19th Res. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig. VII Corps: 16th Inf. Div., 68. Inf. Div. XI. Armeekorps: 24th Inf. Div., 25th Inf. Div., 18th Res. Div., 101. Jäg. Div. Reserve: 2nd Armd. Div., 27th Lt. Div., 7th Inf. Div., 19. SS-Div, 6th Inf. Div. (en-route) 1.08.44 III Corps: 6th Inf. Div., 10th Inf. Div., 13th Inf. Div. VI Corps: 19th Res. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig., 25th Inf. Div., 18th Res. Div. VII Corps: 7th Inf. Div., 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div. Reserve: 2nd Armd. Div., 20th Inf. Div. 31.08.44 III Corps: 24th Inf. Div., 6. Res. Div., 10th Inf. Div. VI Corps: 19th Res. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig., 27th Lt. Div. XXXXIX. Gebirgskorps: 13th Inf. Div., 100. Jäg. Div., 101. Jäg. Div. Reserve: 2nd Armd. Div., 25th Inf. Div. 16.09.44 III Corps: 24th Inf. Div., 16th Inf. Div. VI Corps: 10th Inf. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig. XXXXIX. Gebirgskorps: 6th Inf. Div., 13th Inf. Div., 100. Jäg. Div., 101. Jäg. Div. 13.10.44 III Corps: 6th Inf. Div., 2nd Mtn. Brig. V Corps: 13th Inf. Div., 16th Inf. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig. VI Corps: 24th Inf. Div., 10th Inf. Div. 5.11.44 III Corps: 6th Inf. Div. V Corps: 13th Inf. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig. XVII. Armeekorps: 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div., 2nd Fld. Repl. Div., 8. Jäg. Div. Reserve: 2nd Mtn. Brig. (Remnants) 26.11.44 III Corps: 6th Inf. Div. V Corps: 16th Inf. Div. XVII. Armeekorps: 13th Inf. Div. (Remnants), 24th Inf. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 2nd Mtn. Brig. 31.12.45 V Corps: 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig. XVII. Armeekorps: 3. Geb. Div., 4. Geb. Div., 208. Inf. Div. 15.01.45 ? 15.02.45 ? 15.03.45 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div., 1st Mtn. Brig., 3rd Fld. Repl. Div. 05.45 16th Inf. Div., 24th Inf. Div., 3rd Fld. Repl. Div. 202 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18

SECOND ARMY Headquarters: Budapest

Lineage: Commanding General Constituted: 1.03.1940 1.03.40 – 1.08.43 Lt. Gen. Gustáv Jány Activated: 10.04.1942 1.08.43 – 1.04.44 Lt. Gen. Géza Lakatos 9.02.1943 Relieved of command of combat units. 17.02.1943 Placed in charge of all Hungaian occupa- 23.08.44 – 16.10.44 Lt. Gen. Lajos Veress von Dalnoki tion forces on the East Front. 16.10.44 – 13.11.44 Lt. Gen. Jenö Major Redesignated: 1.05.1943 On East Front as Hungarian Occupation Forces Command (H.O.F.C.) Redesignated: 15.08.1943 On East Front as Second Army Disbanded: 7.04.1944 [After being relieved by H.O.C. on 1.04.1944. The Headquarters Staff was transported back to Hungary and used for other purposes] Reconstituted: 23.08.1944 From IX Corps Discontinued: 13.11.1944 [Becomes Headquarters of the Inspec- tor General of Honvéd Forces in Ger- many]

Attachments: 1.03.40 – 10.04.42 VKF (Inactive, Peace Time Garrisons) 10.04.42 – 22.06.42 Heeresgruppe Süd 22.06.42 – 9.07.42 Armeegruppe von Weichs (=2. Armee + SECOND ARMY), Heeresgruppe Süd 10.07.42 – 12.02.43 Heeresgruppe B 12.02.43 – 1.05.43 Heeresgruppe Süd 1.05.43 – 15.08.43 (as H.O.F.C.), Heeresgruppe Süd 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 Heeresgruppe Süd 1.04.44 – 5.04.44 Transport back to Hungary 28.08.44 – 30.08.44 VKF (Inactive, Peace Time Garrisons) 30.08.44 – 17.09.44 Heeresgruppe Südukraine 17.09.44 – 22.09.44 Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico (= 6. Armee + SECOND ARMY), Heeresgruppe Südukraine 23.09.44 – 28.09.44 Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico (= 6. Armee + SECOND ARMY), Heeresgruppe Süd 3.10.44 – 18.10.44 Armeegruppe Wöhler (= 8. Armee + SECOND ARMY), Heeresgruppe Süd 23.10.44 – 13.11.44 Heeresgruppe Süd 13.11.44 – 17.11.44 VKF (being deactivated)

Organization: 11.05.42 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 7th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. 8.06.42 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 7th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div., 16. Inf. Div. (mot), 387. Inf. Div. 4.07.42 III Corps: 7th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. VII. Armeekorps: 6th Lt. Div., 387. Inf. Div. 5.08.42 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 7th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. IV Corps: 10th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 13th Lt. Div. VII Corps: 19th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div. Reserve: 20th Lt. Div. 20.09.42 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. IV Corps: 10th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div. VII Corps: 19th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div. XXIV. Panzerkorps: 7th Lt. Div., 13th Lt. Div., 20th Lt. Div., 168. Inf. Div., 336. Inf. Div. Reserve: 1st Pz. Div. 8.10.42 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. IV Corps: 10th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div. VII Corps: 19th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div. XXIV. Panzerkorps: 7th Lt. Div., 13th Lt. Div., 20th Lt. Div., 168. Inf. Div., 336. Inf. Div. Reserve: 1st Armd. Div. 5.11.42 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. IV Corps: 10th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div. VII Corps: 19th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div. XXIV. Panzerkorps: 7th Lt. Div., 13th Lt. Div., 20th Lt. Div., 168. Inf. Div., 336. Inf. Div. Reserve: 1st Armd. Div. 1.12.42 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. IV Corps: 10th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div. VII Corps: 19th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div. XXIV. Panzerkorps: 7th Lt. Div., 13th Lt. Div., 20th Lt. Div., 168. Inf. Div. Reserve: 1st Armd. Div., 27. Pz. Div., 385. Inf. Div., 387. Inf. Div. 1.01.43 III Corps: 6th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div. IV Corps: 7th Lt. Div., 10th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 13th Lt. Div., 20th Lt. Div., VII Corps: 19th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div. Reserve: 1st Armd. Div., 168. Inf. Div., 700. Pz. Verb. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 203

SECOND ARMY

Organization (cont.):

3.02.43 IV Corps: 20th Lt. Div. (Remnants) VII Corps: 19th Lt. Div. (Remnants) Korps Cramer: 10th Lt. Div. (Remnants), 13th Lt. Div. (Remnants), 1st Armd. Div. (Remnants) Reserve: 7th Lt. Div. (Remnants), 12th Lt. Div. (Remnants) 4.03.43 H.O.G. East: 1st Lt. Div., 105th Lt. Div., 6th Lt. Div., 7th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div., 201st Lt. Div. H.O.G. West: 19th Lt. Div., 121th Lt. Div., 124th Lt. Div. 9.04.43 H.O.G. East: 1st Lt. Div., 105th Lt. Div., 6th Lt. Div., 7th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div., 201st Lt. Div. H.O.G. West: 19th Lt. Div., 121th Lt. Div., 124. Lt. Div. 1.05.43 H.O.G. East: 105th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div., 201. Lt. Div. H.O.G. West: 18th Lt. Div., 19th Lt. Div., 121th Lt. Div., 124th Lt. Div., 25th Lt. Div. 15.08.43 VII Corps: 18th Lt. Div., 19th Lt. Div., 21st Lt. Div., 24th Lt. Div., 25th Lt. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Lt. Div., 105th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div., 201th Lt. Div. 5.09.43 VII Corps: 18th Lt. Div., 19th Lt. Div., 21st Lt. Div., 24th Lt. Div., 25th Lt. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Lt. Div., 5th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div., 201th Lt. Div. 4.10.43 VII Corps: 18th Lt. Div., 19th Lt. Div., 21st Lt. Div., 24th Lt. Div., 201th Lt. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Lt. Div., 5th Lt. Div., 9th Lt. Div., 12th Lt. Div., 23rd Lt. Div. 8.11.43 VII Corps: 21st Res. Div., 201st Res. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Res. Div., 5th Res. Div., 9th Res. Div., 12th Res. Div., 23rd Res. Div. 3.12.43 VII Corps: 21st Res. Div., 201st Res. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Res. Div., 5th Res. Div., 9th Res. Div., 12th Res. Div., 23rd Res. Div. 15.01.44 VII Corps: 18th Res. Div., 19th Res. Div., 21st Res. Div., 201st Res. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Res. Div., 5th Res. Div., 9th Res. Div., 12th Res. Div., 23rd Res. Div. 15.02.44 VII Corps: 18th Res. Div., 19th Res. Div., 21st Res. Div., 201st Res. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Res. Div., 5th Res. Div., 9th Res. Div., 12th Res. Div., 23rd Res. Div. 15.03.44 VII Corps: 18th Res. Div., 19th Res. Div., 21st Res. Div., 201st Res. Div. VIII Corps: 1st Res. Div., 5th Res. Div., 9th Res. Div., 12th Res. Div., 23rd Res. Div. 2.08.44 II Corps: 2nd Armd. Div., 7th Fld. Repl. Div., 9th Fld. Repl. Div., 25th Inf. Div. IX Corps: in Reserve without attachments Reserve: 6. Fld. Repl. Div., 8th Fld. Repl. Div., 1st Mtn. Fld. Repl. Brig., 2. Mtn. Fld. Repl. Brig., 1st Cav. Fld. Repl. Brig. 13.10.44 II Corps: 25th Inf. Div., 2nd Armd. Div., 15. Inf. Div. Finta Group: 7th Fld. Repl. Div., 1st Mtn. Fld. Repl. Brig., 2. Mtn. Fld. Repl. Brig. Reserve: 9th Fld. Repl. Div. 5.11.44 IV Corps: 31. SS-Div., 1st River Brig. VII Corps: 10th Inf. Div., 23rd Res. Div. 204 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18

THIRD ARMY Headquarters: Pécs; as of 07.1942: Budapest

Lineage: Commanding General Constituted: 1.03.1940 1.03.40 – 1.11.41 Lt. Gen. Elemér Gorondy-Novák Mobilized: 6.04.1941 Demobilized: 17.04.1941 1.11.41 – 1.12.42 Lt. Gen. Zoltán Decleva Inactivated: 12.06.1943 1.12.42 – 12.06.43 Lt. Gen. Lajos Csatay Activated: 1.08.1943 [12.06.43 – 1.08.43 – inactive; position not filled – Disbanded: 05.1944 Reconstituted: 10.09.1944 from IV Corps Staff 1.08.43 – 05.44 Lt. Gen. Károly Beregfy Fate: 8.05.1945 Surrenders in Styria, Austria [05.44 – 10.09.44 – inactive; position not filled – 10.09.44 – 8.05.45 Lt. Gen. József Heszlényi

Attachments: 1.03.40 – 6.04.41 VKF (Inactive, Peace Time Garrisons) 6.04.41 – 17.04.41 VKF 17.04.41 – 2.01.44 VKF (Inactive, Peace Time Garrisons) 2.01.44 – 5.06.44 VKF 5.06.44 – 19.09.44 VKF (Inactive, Peace Time Garrisons) 10.09.44 – 21.09.44 VKF 21.09.44 – 23.09.44 Heeresgruppe Südukraine 23.09.44 – 28.10.44 Heeresgruppe Süd 28.10.44 – 12.11.44 Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico (= 6. Armee + THIRD ARMY), Heeresgruppe Süd 12.11.44 – 27.11.44 Heeresgruppe Süd 27.11.44 – 23.12.44 Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico (= 6. Armee + THIRD ARMY), Heeresgruppe Süd 23.12.44 – 19.03.45 Armeegruppe Balck (= 6. Armee + THIRD ARMY), Heeresgruppe Süd 19.03.45 – 25.04.45 6. SS-Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Süd 25.04.45 – .05.45 Heeresgruppe Süd

Organization: 9.04.41 Mobile Corps: 1st Mot. Brig., 2nd Mot. Brig., 2nd Cav. Brig. I Corps: 1st Inf. Brig., 2nd Inf. Brig., 3rd Inf. Brig. IV Corps: 10th Inf. Brig., 11th Inf. Brig., 12th Inf. Brig. V Corps: 13th Inf. Brig., 14th Inf. Brig., 15th Inf. Brig. VII Corps: 19th Inf. Brig., 20th Inf. Brig., 21st Inf. Brig. Reserve: 1st Parachute Battalion, 1st River Brig. 16.09.44 IV Corps: 20th Inf. Div., 1st Armd. Div. VII Corps: 12th Res. Div., Lakatos Brig. VIII Corps: 5th Fld. Repl. Div., 8th Fld. Repl. Div. Reserve: 4th Fld. Repl. Div., 6th Fld. Repl. Div. 13.10.44 VIII Corps: 23rd Res. Div., 5th Fld. Repl. Div., 8th Fld. Repl. Div., 1st Armd. Div. LVII. Panzerkorps: 20th Inf. Div., 1st Cav. Div., 4. SS-PzG-Div. Reserve: Szt. László Div. 5.11.44 VIII Corps: 20th Inf. Div., 5th Fld. Repl. Div., 8th Fld. Repl. Div. LXXII. Armeekorps: 25th Inf. Div., 76. Inf. Div. Reserve: Szt. László Div. 26.11.44 II Corps: 23rd Res. Div., 1st River Brig. LXXII. Armeekorps: 1st Cav. Div., 271. VG Div. Reserve: 25th Inf. Div., VII Corps, VIII Corps 31.12.44 II Corps: 25th Inf. Div., 8th Fld. Repl. Div. 7.01.45 II Corps: 9th Fld. Repl. Div., 25th Inf. Div. VIII Corps: 23rd Res. Div. 19.02.45 II Corps: 20th Inf. Div., 8th Fld. Repl. Div. Reserve: VIII Corps, 1st Cav. Div. 1.03.45 II Corps: 20th Inf. Div III. Panzerkorps: 25th Inf. Div., 1. Pz. Div., 3. Pz. Div., 23. Pz. Div. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 205 I CORPS Headquarters: Budapest Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.02.29 as 1st Military District 1.02.29 – 1.07.30 Maj. Gen. Odiló Schönner Redesignated: 1.10.38 as I Corps, by amalgamating the 1st mixed 1.07.30 – 1.12.35 Maj. Gen. Ernö Nánássy-Megay Brigade and 1st Military District 1.12.35 – 1.05.36 Maj. Gen. András Czibur Activated: 7.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) Inactivated: 17.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.05.36 – 1.09.36 Brig. Gen. Jenö Rátz Mobilized: 08.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.09.36 – 1.10.36 – position not filled – Discontinued: 12.02.1945 Lost in Budapest 1.10.36 – 1.02.39 Maj. Gen. Vilmos Nagy 1.02.39 – 1.03.40 Maj. Gen. Gusztáv Jány 1.03.40 – 1.05.41 Maj. Gen. Zoltán Decleva 1.05.41 – 1.11.42 Maj. Gen. Imre Ruszkiczay-Rüdiger 1.11.42 – 1.11.43 Maj. Gen. József Németh II 1.11.43 – 1.08.44 Maj. Gen. Béla Aggteleky 1.08.44 – 8.10.44 Maj. Gen. Szilárd Bakay 8.10.44 – 15.10.44 Maj. Gen. Béla Aggteleky 16.10.44 – 12.02.45 Lt. Gen. Iván Hindy

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Budapest) Corps Troops: 1.02.29 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrison) I Corps Artillery Command (Budapest) 1.03.40 – 7.04.41 VKF (peace time garrison) I Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Budapest) I Artillery Observation Battery (Budapest) 7.04.41 – 17.04.41 Third Army I Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Budapest) I Signal Battalion (Budapest) 17.04.41 – 30.08.44 VKF (peace time garrison) I Combat Engineer Battalion (Budapest) 30.08.44 – 12.11.44 Second Army (peace time garrison) I Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Budapest) 12.11.44 – 19.03.45 Third Army (Commandant of Budapest) Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Corps Headquarters (Budapest) Attached units: I Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Budapest) I Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Budapest) I Engineer Command (Budapest) I Signal Command (Budapest) I Labor Forces Command (Budapest) IX Labor Forces Command (Budapest) I independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Budapest) I independent Cavalry Battalion (Budapest) I independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Budapest) 1st Infantry Regiment (* (Budapest) 2nd Artillery Regiment (* (Budapest) “Budapest” independent Infantry Battalion (Budapest)

1ST MILITARY DISTRICT Headquarters: Budapest Deputy Corps Commander 08.40 – 02.41 Brig. Gen. Arthur Horvay NOTES: A I Corps Bicycle Battalion was not raised.

*) To be assigned to the 25th Infantry Division. 206 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 II CORPS Headquarters: Székesfehérvár Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.02.29 as 2nd Military District 1.02.39 – 1.03.35 Maj. Gen. Zoltán Módly Redesignated: 1.10.38 as II Corps, by amalgamating the 2nd 1.03.35 – 1.08.37 Maj. Gen. József Böckl mixed Brigade and 2nd Military District 1.08.37 – 10.01.39 Maj. Gen. Milán Temessy Activated: 30.08.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) Discontinued: 8.05.1945 Capitulates in Styria, Austria 10.01.39 – 1.02.41 Maj. Gen. István Schweitzer 1.02.41 – 1.10.42 Maj. Gen. Gusztáv Hennyey 1.10.42 – 1.11.43 Maj. Gen. Belá Aggteleky 1.11.43 – 19.04.44 Maj. Gen. János Vörös 19.04.44 – 15.05.44 – position not filled – 15.05.44 – 15.11.44 Maj. Gen. István Kiss 15.11.44 – 05.45 Maj. Gen. István Kudriczy

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) Corps Troops: 1.02.29 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrison) II Corps Artillery Command (Székesfehérvár) 1.10.38 – 30.08.44 VKF (peace time garrison) II Bicycle Battalion (Érsekújvár) II Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Komárom) 30.08.44 – 17.09.44 Second Army, Heeresgruppe Südukraine II Artillery Observation Battery (Komárom) II Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Székesfehérvár) 17.09.44 – 28.09.44 Second Army II Signal Battalion (Komárom) 28.09.44 – 3.10.44 Second Army, Heeresgruppe Süd II Combat Engineer Battalion (Komárom) II Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Komárom) 3.10.44 – 18.10.44 Second Army, Armeegruppe Wöhler Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 18.10.44 – 23.10.44 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd Corps Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) 23.10.44 – 23.12.44 Third Army, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico Attached units: II Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) 12.11.44 – 19.03.45 Third Army, Armeegruppe Balck II Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) 6. Armee II Artillery Command (Székesfehérvár) 19.03.45 – .05.45 Third Army, II Engineer Command (Székesfehérvár) II Labor Forces Command (Székesfehérvár) II independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Székesfehérvár) II independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Komárom) 52nd independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Komárom)

Border Defense Units: Garrison: 52nd Border Police Battalion (Komárom) 1/52 Border Police Company (9 Patrols) (Léva) 2/52 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Érsekujvár) 3/52 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Galánta) 4/52 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Somorja) 5/52 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Rajka)

2ND MILITARY DISTRICT Headquarters: Székesfehérvár Deputy Corps Commander 08.40 – 10.40 Brig. Gen. Béla Madaras 08.44 – 11.44 Brig. Gen. Pál Szombathy 11.44 – 45 Maj. Gen. István Kiss Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 207 III CORPS Headquarters: Szombathely Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.10.28 as 3rd Military District 1.10.28 – 1.12.32 Maj. Gen. István Shvoy Redesignated: 1.10.38 as III Corps, by amalgamating the 3rd 1.12.32 – 1.10.36 Maj. Gen. Imre Suhay mixed Brigade and 3rd Military District 1.10.36 – 24.05.38 Maj. Gen. Gustáv Jány Activated: 10.04.1942 (Corps Headquarters only) Inactivated: 1.02.1943 (Corps Headquarters only) 25.05.38 – 1.10.38 – position not filled – Disbanded: 04.1943 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.10.38 – 1.08.41 Maj. Gen. László Kiss Activated: 15.05.1943 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.08.41 – 15.06.42 Maj. Gen. Ödön Domaniczky Mobilized: 4.08.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) 15.06.42 – 15.07.42 Brig. Gen. György Rakovszky Discontinued: 03.45 (Corps Headquarters only) 15.07.42 – 5.12.42 Maj. Gen. János Dömötör Discontinued: 05.45 Military District dissolved 5.12.42 – 1.02.43 Brig. Gen. Marcel Stromm 1.02.43 – 15.05.43 – position not filled – 15.05.43 – 1.08.44 Maj. Gen. Szilárd Bakay 1.08.44 – 8.10.44 Maj. Gen. Béla Aggteleky 10.10.44 – 31.10.44 Maj. Gen. László Hollósy-Kuthy 11.44 – 01.45 Maj. Gen. József Vasváry 01.45 – 03.45 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Horváth

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Szombathelyi) Corps Troops: 1.10.28 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrison) III Corps Artillery Command (Szombathelyi) 1.03.40 – 10.04.42 VKF (peace time garrison) III Bicycle Battalion (Foreseen, but not raised) (Nagycenk) III Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Szombathely) 10.04.42 – 30.04.42 Second Army, Heeresgruppe Süd III Artillery Observation Battery (Nagykanizta) III Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Szombathely) 30.04.42 – 7.07.42 Heeresgruppe Süd III Signal Battalion (Szombathely) 7.07.42 – 9.07.42 Heeresgruppe B III Combat Engineer Battalion (Magyaróvár) III Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Szombathely) 9.07.42 – 05.43 Second Army, Heeresgruppe B Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 05.43 – 4.08.44 VKF (Peace time garrison) Corps Headquarters (Szombathelyi) 4.08.44 – 15.08.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Raus Attached units: III Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Keszthely) 15.08.44 – 22.10.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Heinrici III Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Szombathelyi) Armeegruppe Wöhler III Artillery Command (Szombathelyi) 23.10.44 – 17.12.44 First Army, III Labor Forces Command (Szombathelyi) 18.12.44 – 1.02.45 First Army, Armeegruppe Heinrici III independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Szombathelyi) III independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Szombathelyi) 53rd independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Magyaróvár)

Border Defense Units: Garrison: 63rd Border Guard Group (raised October 1944 for all Border Defense Units in the Corps Area) 53rd Border Police Battalion (Zalaegerszeg) 1/53 Border Police Company (12 Patrols) (Sopron) 2/53 Border Police Company (11 Patrols) (Körmend) 3/53 Border Police Company (10 Patrols) (Muraszombat) 4/53 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Csáktornya)

3RD MILITARY DISTRICT Headquarters: Szombathely Deputy Corps Commander 08.40 – 02.41 Brig. Gen. Béla Pekle 1.05.42 – 10.42 Brig. Gen. Imre Széchy 10.42 – 11.42 Brig. Gen. Otó Abt NOTES: 11.42 – 1.02.43 Brig. Gen. Endre Mezö After destruction on the East Front the III Corps Headquarters was 1.02.43 – 16.05.43 Brig. Gen. Árpád Matláry returned to Hungary and disbanded there. However, the 3rd 08.44 – 03.45 Brig. Gen. Árpád Matláry Military District continued to exist. A III Bicycle Battalion was 03.45 – 05.45 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Horváth foreseen, but never raised. 208 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 IV CORPS Headquarters: Pécs Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.04.28 as 4th Military District 1.04.28 – 1.09.31 Maj. Gen. József Koszmovszky Redesignated: 1.10.38 as IV Corps, by amalgamating the 4th 1.09.31 – 1.12.35 Maj. Gen. Henrik Werth mixed Brigade and 4th Military District 1.12.35 – 1.02.38 Maj. Gen. László Falta Activated: 5.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) Inactivated: 17.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.02.38 – 1.02.40 Maj. Gen. Jenö Ruszkay Activated: 10.04.1942 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.02.40 – 1.08.41 Maj. Gen. László Horváth Disbanded: 1.02.1943 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.08.41 – 3.12.42 Maj. Gen. Lajos Csatay Activated: 1.05.43 (Corps Headquarters only) 3.12.42 – 10.09.44 Maj. Gen. Jozséf Heszlényi Mobilized: 4.08.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) Discontinued: 19.09.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) Discontinued: 1945 Military District dissolved

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: IV Corps Headquarters (Pécs) IV Corps Artillery Command (Pécs) 1.04.28 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrison) IV Bicycle Battalion (Foreseen, but not raised) (Gyékényes) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrison) IV Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Pécs) IV Artillery Observation Battery (Pécs) 3.04.41 – 17.04.41 Third Army IV Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Pécs) IV Signal Battalion (Pécs) 17.04.41 – 10.04.42 VKF (peace time garrison) IV Combat Engineer Battalion (Baja) 10.04.42 – 30.04.42 Second Army, Heeresgruppe Süd IV Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Pécs) 30.04.42 – 7.07.42 Heeresgruppe Süd Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Heeresgruppe B Corps Headquarters (Pécs) 7.07.42 – 9.07.42 Attached units: 9.07.42 – 05.43 Second Army, Heeresgruppe B IV Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Pécs) IV Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Pécs) .05.43 – 4.08.44 VKF (Peace time garrison) IV Artillery Command (Pécs) IV Labor Forces Command (Pécs) 4.08.44 – 16.09.44 Third Army, VKF IV independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Pécs) 16.09.44 – 19.09.44 Third Army, VKF (being dissolved) IV independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Pécs) 54th independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Baja)

Border Defense Units: Garrison: 54th Border Police Battalion (Pécs) 1/54 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Gyékényes) 2/54 Border Police Company (9 Patrols) (Szigetvár) 3/54 Border Police Company (11 Patrols) (Villány)

4TH MILITARY DISTRICT Headquarters: Pécs Deputy Corps Commander 08.40 – 10.40 Brig. Gen. Gyözö Materna NOTES: 05.42 – 10.42 Brig. Gen. Jenö Felkl After destruction on the East Front the IV Corps Headquarters was 1.11.42 – 15.11.42 Brig. Gen. Kálmán Csiby returned to Hungary and disbanded there. However, the 4th Military District continued to exist. A IV Bicycle Battalion was 15.11.42 – 1.06.43 Brig. Gen. Dr. Béla Remesy foreseen, but never raised. 1.07.44 – 15.09.44 Brig. Gen. Dr. Béla Remesy 09.44 – 11.44 Brig. Gen. László Molnár On 19.09.44, the staff personnel of the Corps Headquarters was 15.11.44 – 45 Maj. Gen. Imre Kálmán used to form the Third Army. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 209 V CORPS Headquarters: Szeged Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 7.12.25 as 5th Military District 7.12.25 – 1.05.30 Brig. Gen. Gyula Kubanyi Redesignated: 1.10.38 as V Corps, by amalgamating the 5th 1.05.30 – 1.06.34 Maj. Gen. Kálmán Shvoy mixed Brigade and 5th Military District 1.06.34 – 1.11.36 Maj. Gen. Miksa Nagyszombathy Activated: 5.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) Inactivated: 17.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.11.36 – 1.08.39 Maj. Gen. László Mérey Disbanded: 1.06.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.08.39 – 1.08.41 Maj. Gen. Antal Silley Constituted: 4.08.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.08.41 – 20.08.42 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Feketehalmy-Czeydner Activated: 1.09.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) 20.08.42 – 1.08.43 Maj. Gen. Frigyes Gyimessy Discontinued: 05.45 surrendered in Austria 1.08.43 – 1.05.44 Maj. Gen. Pál Platthy 1.04.44 – 1.09.44 – position not filled – 1.09.44 – 15.11.44 Maj. Gen. Zoltán Algya-Pap 15.11.44 – 17.12.44 Maj. Gen. Miklós Nagyöszy 17.12.44 – 1.03.45 Maj. Gen. Mihály Ibrányi 1.03.45 – 05.45 Maj. Gen. József Vasváry

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Szeged) Corps Troops: 7.12.25 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrison) V Corps Artillery Command (Szeged) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrison) V Bicycle Battalion (Ujvidék) V Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Kecskemét) 3.04.41 – 17.04.41 Third Army, VKF V Artillery Observation Battery (Kecskemét) V Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Szeged) 17.04.41 – 4.08.44 VKF (peace time garrison) V Signal Battalion (Szeged) 4.08.44 – 15.08.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Raus V Combat Engineer Battalion (Szeged) V Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Szeged) 15.08.44 – 20.10.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Heinrici Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 20.10.44 – 23.10.44 First Army, Heeresgruppe A Corps Headquarters (Szeged) 23.10.44 – 17.12.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Wöhler Attached units: V Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Szeged) 18.12.44 – 1.02.45 First Army, Armeegruppe Heinrichi V Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Szeged) Heeresgruppe Mitte V Artillery Command (Szeged) 1.02.45 – .05.45 First Army, V Engineer Command (Szeged) V Labor Services Command (Szeged) V independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Szeged) V independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Szeged) 55th independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Szeged)

Border Defense Units: Garrison: 16th Border Guard Battalion (Ujvidék) 1/16 Border Guard Company (Ujvidék) 2/16 Border Guard Company (Ujvidék) 3/16 Border Guard Company (Ujvidék) 4/16 Border Guard Company (Ujvidék) 16 Artillery Battery (Ujvidék) 1/16 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Bács) 2/16 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Ujvidék) 55th Border Police Battalion (Szeged) 1/55 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Zsablya) 2/55 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Magyarkanizsa) 3/55 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Makó)

5TH MILITARY DISTRICT Headquarters: Szeged Deputy Corps Commander 08.40 – 10.40 Brig. Gen. János Solymossy NOTES: 1.06.44 – 15.09.44 Maj. Gen. Imre Kálmán The V Corps Headquarters was dissolved on 1.06.44. However, the 5th Military District continued to exist and, in fact, actually commanded combat units until the end. 210 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 VI CORPS Headquarters: Debrecen Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 30.09.28 as 6th Military District 30.09.28 – 1.10.32 Maj. Gen. Árpád Sipos Redesignated: 1.10.38 as VI Corps, by amalgamating the 6th 1.10.32 – 1.05.36 Maj. Gen. Géza Demény mixed Brigade and 6th Military District 1.05.39 – 18.06.39 Maj. Gen. Géza Siegler Activated: 6.01.1944 Discontinued: 15.11.1944 (Corps Headquarters only) 18.06.39 – 1.08.39 – position not filled – Discontinued: 4.03.1945 Military District dissolved 1.08.39 – 1.11.41 Maj. Gen. József Bajnóczy 1.11.41 – 1.08.43 Maj. Gen. Károly Beregfy 1.08.43 – 21.08.43 – position not filled – 21.08.43 – 16.10.44 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Farkas 16.10.44 – 15.11.44 Brig. Gen. Miklós Nagyöszy

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Debrecen) Corps Troops: 1.10.28 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrison) VI Corps Artillery Command (Debrecen) 1.03.40 – 6.01.44 VKF (peace time garrison) VI Bicycle Battalion (Puspokladány) VI Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Szolnok) 6.01.44 – 21.07.44 First Army, Heeresgruppe Nordukraine VI Artillery Observation Battery (Debrecen) VI Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Szolnok & Debrecen) 21.07.44 – 15.08.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Raus VI Signal Battalion (Debrecen) 15.08.44 – 13.10.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Heinrici VI Combat Engineer Battalion (Szolnok) VI Corps Supply Services (Debrecen) 13.10.44 – 28.10.44 Third Army, VKF Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 28.10.44 – 12.11.44 Third Army, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico Corps Headquarters (Debrecen) Attached units: VI Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Debrecen) VI Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Debrecen) VI Artillery Command (Debrecen) VI Engineer Command (Debrecen) VI Labor Services Command (Debrecen) VI independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Debrecen) VI independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Debrecen) 56th independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Szolnok)

Border Defense Units: Garrison: 66th Border Guard Group (Orosháza) 66th Border Guard Artillery Command (Orosháza) 20th Border Guard Battalion (Gyula) 1/20 Border Guard Company (Gyula) 2/20 Border Guard Company (Gyula) 3/20 Border Guard Company (Gyula) 4/20 Border Guard Company (Gyula) 20 Artillery Battery (Gyula) 1/20 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Bács) 1/20 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Nagyszalonta) 31st Border Guard Battalion (Battonya) 1/31 Border Guard Company (Battonya) 2/31 Border Guard Company (Battonya) 3/31 Border Guard Company (Kevermes) 4/31 Border Guard Company (Kevermes) 31 Artillery Battery (Mezöhegyes) 31 Bicycle Platoon (Kevermes) 1/31 Border Police Company (6 Patrols) (Battonya) 1/31 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Kevermes)

6TH MILITARY DISTRICT Headquarters: Debrecen Deputy Corps Commander 08.40 – 12.40 Brig. Gen. Lóránd Kiskéry NOTES: The VI Corps Headquarters was withdrawn from the front on 1.06.43 – 4.03.45 Brig. Gen. Béla Tanitó 12.11.44 and discontinued on 15.11.44. The headquarters staff used for other purposes. The 6th Military District continued to exist and commanded combat units until March 1945. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 211 VII CORPS Headquarters: Miskolc Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.07.28 as 7th Military District 1.07.28 – 1.05.30 Maj. Gen. Albin Lenz Redesignated: 1.10.38 as VII Corps, by amalgamating the 7th 1.05.30 – 1.05.34 Maj. Gen. Hermann Pokorny mixed Brigade and 7th Military District 1.05.34 – 5.09.38 Maj. Gen. Hugó Sónyi Activated: 7.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) Inactivated: 17.04.1941 (Corps Headquarters only) 5.09.38 – 1.10.38 – position not filled – Activated: 10.04.1942 (Corps Headquarters only) 1.10.38 – 1.03.40 Maj. Gen. András Littay Disbanded: 02.1943 on the East Front 1.03.40 – 1.05.42 Maj. Gen. Gyula Nagy Activated: 1.05.1943 on the East Front (see notes below) 1.05.42 – 21.05.42 Brig. Gen. Sándor Horváth Discontinued: 15.11.1944 dissolved 21.05.42 – 12.42 Maj. Gen. Ernö Gyimesy 12.42 – 02.43 Brig. Gen. János Legeza 02.43 – 1.05.43 Maj. Gen. Ernö Gyimesy 1.05.43 – 15.05.44 Maj. Gen. István Kiss 1.06.44 – 17.10.44 Maj. Gen. Géza Vörös 17.10.44 – 15.11.44 Lt. Gen. János Markóczu

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Miskolc) Corps Troops: 1.07.28 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrison) VII Corps Artillery Command (Miskolc) 1.03.40 – 7.04.41 VKF (peace time garrison) VII Bicycle Battalion (Rimazsombat) VII Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Miskolc) 7.04.41 – 17.04.41 Third Army, VKF VII Artillery Observation Battery (Miskolc) VII Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Miskolc) 17.04.41 – 10.04.42 VKF (peace time garrison) VII Signal Battalion (Miskolc) 10.04.42 – 22.06.42 Second Army, Heeresgruppe Süd VII Combat Engineer Battalion (Miskolc) VII Corps Supply Services (Miskolc) 22.06.42 – 9.07.42 Second Army, Armeegruppe von Weichs Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 10.07.42 – 12.02.42 Second Army, Heeresgruppe B Corps Headquarters (Miskolc) 12.02.43 – 1.05.43 Second Army, Heeresgruppe Süd Attached units: VII Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Miskolc) 1.05.43 – 7.07.43 H.O.F.C., Befh. HG Süd VII Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Miskolc) Befh. HG Mitte VII Artillery Command (Miskolc) 7.07.43 – 15.08.43 H.O.F.C., VII Labor Services Command (Miskolc) 15.08.43 – 8.10.43 Second Army, Befh. HG Mitte XI Labor Services Command (Miskolc) VII independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Miskolc) 8.10.43 – 8.11.43 Second Army, Befh. Weissruthenien VII independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Miskolc) 8.11.43 – 1.04.44 Second Army, WB Ukraine 57th independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Miskolc) 1.04.44 – 21.07.44 First Army, VFK Border Defense Units: Garrison: 21.07.44 – 15.08.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Raus 57th Border Police Battalion (Salgótarján) 15.08.44 – 31.08.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Heinrici 1/57 Border Police Company (6 Patrols) (Rozsnyó) 2/57 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Jolsva) 31.08.44 – 13.09.44 1. Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Nordukraine 3/57 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Rimaszombat) 4/57 Border Police Company (6 Patrols) (Losonc) 13.09.44 – 18.09.44 Reserves, Heersgruppe Nordukraine 5/57 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Balassagyarmat) 18.09.44 – 22.09.44 Second Army, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico 6/57 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Jposyság) 23.09.44 – 28.10.44 Third Army, Heeresgruppe Südukraine 28.10.44 – 15.11.44 Third Army, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico

NOTES: Corps Headquarters was destroyed at the Don in January 1943. On 1.05.1943 a reduced-strength corps command echelon for the 7TH MILITARY DISTRICT occupation forces on the East Front, west of the Dnieper River, Headquarters: Miskolc was activated using the remnants of the headquarters staff. It Deputy Corps Commander relieved the H.O.G. West. During the winter of 1943/1944 it was 08.40 – 12.40 Brig. Gen. Gyözö Beleznay rebuilt to full corps headquarters strength. It was transferred to the 05.42 – 1.08.42 Col. Károly Ertsey-Leitschaft field troops on 7.04.1944. 1.08.42 – 08.44 Brig. Gen. József Finta The Corps (both Corps Headquarters and Military District) was completely dissolved on 15.11.1944. 212 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 VIII CORPS / II RESERVE CORPS Headquarters: Kassa Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 15.01.1939 New, as VIII Corps with an 8th Military 15.01.39 – 1.08.41 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Szombathelyi District 1.08.41 – 1.05.43 Maj. Gen. Géza Lakatos Activated: 21.06.1941 1.05.43 – 5.04.44 Maj. Gen. Dezsö László Redesignated: 22.06.1941 As the Carpathian Army Group Redesignated: 9.07.1941 As the VIII Corps (see notes below) 5.04.44 – 18.07.44 Brig. Gen. Jénö Bor Disbanded: 6.10.1941 Raises Hungarian Occupation Command 18.07.44 – 20.08.44 Maj. Gen. Antal Vattay (see notes below) 20.08.44 – 1.12.44 Maj. Gen. Belá Lengyel Activated: 1.05.1943 On the East Front (see notes below) 9.12.44 – 05.45 Maj. Gen. Dr. Gyula Hankovszky Disbanded: 5.04.1944 Activated: 1.05.1944 As II Reserve Corps on the East Front. Redesignated: 22.09.1944 As the VIII Corps on the East Front Discontinued: 05.1945 dissolved

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Kassa) Corps Troops: 1.02.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garriosn) VIII Corps Artillery Command (Kassa) 1.03.40 – 22.06.41 VKF (peace time garrison) VIII Bicycle Battalion (Nagyszóllös) VIII Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Kassa) 22.06.41 – 9.07.41 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd VIII Artillery Observation Battery (Kassa) VIII Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Kassa) 9.07.41 – 1.11.41 Befh. HG Süd VIII Signal Battalion (Kassa) 1.11.41 – 18.05.43 VKF (peace time garrison) VIII Combat Engineer Battalion (Huszt) VIII Corps Supply Services (Kassa) 18.05.43 – 7.07.43 H.O.F.C., Befh. HG Süd Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 7.07.43 – 15.08.43 H.O.F.C., Befh. HG Mitte Corps Headquarters (Kassa) 15.08.43 – 8.10.43 Second Army, Befh. HG Mitte Attached units: VIII Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Kassa) 8.10.43 – 1.04.44 Second Army, Befh. Weissrethenien VIII Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Kassa) VIII Artillery Command (Kassa) 1.04.44 – 5.04.44 en-route to Hungary VIII Signal Command (Kassa) 5.04.44 – 1.05.44 VKF (peace time garrison) VIII Labor Services Command (Kassa) VIII independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Kassa) 1.05.44 – 5.05.44 Befh. Weissruthenien, WB Ostland VIII independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Kassa) 5.05.44 – 15.05.44 Befh. Weissruthenien, Befh. HG Mitte 58th independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Sátoraljaujhely) 15.05.44 – 27.07.44 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Border Defense Units: Garrison: 27.07.44 – 29.09.44 9. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 58th Border Police Battalion (Sátoraljaujhely) 29.09.19 – 12.10.44 En-route to back to Hungary 1/58 Border Police Company (9 Patrols) (Sátoraljaujhely) 2/58 Border Police Company (14 Patrols) (Szobránc) 12.10.44 – 28.10.44 Third Army, Heeresgruppe Süd 28.10.44 – 23.12.44 Third Army, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico 23.12.44 – 19.03.45 Third Army, Armeegruppe Balck 19.03.45 – 04.45 Third Army, Heersgruppe Süd

NOTES: The VIII Corps Headquarters was designated as the “Carpathian Army Group” from 22.06.41 to 9.07.44”. Then raised the Hungar- ian Occupation Command on 6.10.1941 and returned to Hungary.

Activated on 1.05.1943 on the East Front as a reduced-strength corps command echelon for the occupation forces west of the Dnieper River, relieving the H.O.G. East. During the winter of 1943/1944 it was rebuilt to full corps headquarters strength.

8TH MILITARY DISTRICT The Corps Headquarters raised the Hungarian Occupation Com- Headquarters: Kassa mand on 1.04.44, and was transferred back to Hungary, where it Deputy Corps Commander was disbanded on 5.04.44. 08.40 – 10.40 Brig. Gen. Iván Szilassy It was again activated on 1.05.44 as the II Reserve Corps Head- 1.06.42 – 1.08.43 Brig. Gen. Imre Széchy quarters at the East Front. The position of commanding general, 1.08.43 – 4.03.45 Brig. Gen. Béla Tanitó VIII Corps was not filled until 29.09.44. The 8th Military District continued to exist. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 213 IX CORPS Headquarters: Kolozsvár Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 4.09.1940 New, as IX Corps with a 9th Military 4.09.40 – 1.02.42 Maj. Gen. László Stirling District 1.02.42 – 14.10.42 Maj. Gen. Béla Miklós Activated: 6.01.1944 15.09.42 – 28.08.44 Maj. Gen. Lajos Veress Mobilized: 6.03.1944 Disbanded: 28.08.44 (see notes below) 28.08.44 – 1.09.44 – position not filled – Constituted: 1.09.44 1.09.44 – 11.44 Brig. Gen. Gyula Kovács Discontinued: 05.45 dissolved 11.44 – 05.45 Brig. Gen. Frigyes Vasváry

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Attachments: Corps Headquarters (Kolozsvár) Corps Troops: 1.12.40 – 15.04.44 VKF (peace time garriosn) IX Corps Artillery Command (Kolozsvár) 15.04.44 – 21.07.44 First Army, Heeresgruppe Nordukraine IX Bicycle Battalion (Kolozsvár) IX Heavy Artillery Battalion (mot) (Szászfenes) 21.07.44 – 5.09.44 First Army, Armeegruppe Raus IX Artillery Observation Battery (Kolozsvár)) IX Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Kolozsvár) 5.09.44 – 16.09.44 Second Army, Heeresgruppe Südukraine IX Signal Battalion (Kolozsvár/ Szamosvjár) 16.09.44 – 23.09.44 Reserves, 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Südukraine IX Combat Engineer Battalion (Szatmárnémeti) IX Corps Supply Services (Kolozsvár) 23.09.44 – 3.10.44 Reserves, 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 3.10.44 – 18.10.44 Second Army, Armeegruppe Wöhler Corps Headquarters (Kolozsvár) 17.10.44 – 04.45 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd Attached units: IX Corps Supply Services Headquarters (Nagyvárad) 04.45 – 05.45 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Ostmark IX Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Kolozsvár / Szászfenes) IX Artillery Command (Kolozsvár) IX Signal Command (Kolozsvár) X Labor Services Command ( – ? – ) XII Labor Services Command ( – ? – ) XIII Labor Services Command ( – ? – ) IX independent Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Kolozsvár) IX independent Heavy Artillery Battery (mot) (Kolozsvár) 59th independent Combat Engineer Battalion (Dés)

Border Defense Units: Garrison: Székler Command (see there) 60th Border Police Battalion (Kolozsvá) 1/60 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Bánffyhunyad) 2/60 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Kolozsvá) 3/60 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Szamosujvár) 61st Border Police Battalion (Nagyvárad) 1/61 Border Police Company (6 Patrols) (Nagyvárad) 2/61 Border Police Company (6 Patrols) (Rév)

NOTES: The XI Corps Headquarters used to raise the Second Army Headquarters.

Personnel of the 9th Military District Headquarters were used to raise a new Corps Headquarters a few days later. 214 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 MOBILE CORPS / I ARMORED CORPS Headquarters: Szolnok; later Budapest

Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.03.1940 As the Mobile Corps (see notes below) 1.03.40 – 1.02.42 Maj. Gen. Béla Miklós Activated: 5.04.1941 1.02.42 – 1.04.42 – position not filled - Inactivated 20.04.1941 1.04.42 – 1.10.42 Brig. Gen. Jérnö Major Activated: 27.06.1941 1.10.42 – 15.09.42 Maj. Gen. Lajos Veress Inactivated: 6.12.1941 Redesignated: 1.10.1942 As I Armored Corps 15.09.42 – 16.10.44 Maj. Gen. Jérnö Major Discontinued: 11.02.45 dissolved 1.11.44 – 11.02.45 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Bisza

Peace Time Organization to 1941: Garrison: Mobile Corps Attachments: 1st mot. Brigade (Budapest) 2nd mot. Brigade (Munkács) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrison) 1st Cavalry-Brigade (Nyiregyháza) 5.04.41 – 13.04.41 Reserve, Third Army 2nd Cavalry-Brigade (Budapest) 101 Traffic Control Company (mot) (Budapest) 13.04.41 – 20.04.41 Third Army, XXXXI. Mot.AK. Peace Time Organization 1942 – 1943: Garrison: 20.04.41 – 27.06.41 VKF (peace time garrison) 1st Armored Division (Budapest) 27.06.41 – 9.07.41 Carpathian Army Group, VKL 2nd Armorted Division (Kecskemét) 1st Cavalry Division (Budapest) 9.07.41 – 19.07.41 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd I Armored Corps Signal Battalion (Budapest) 19.07.41 – 12.08.41 Gruppe Kempf, 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 12.08.41 – 12.09.41 Gruppe Kempf, 1. Panzergruppe, Hgr. Süd 1st Armored Division (Budapest) 2nd Armorted Division (Kecskemét) 12.09.41 – 22.09.41 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd I Armored Corps Signal Battalion (Budapest) 22.09.41 – 8.10.41 Gruppe von Roques, Heeresgruppe Süd 101st Armored Train (Budapest) 8.10.41 – 12.10.41 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.10.41 – 15.11.41 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 6.11.41 – 6.12.41 Returned to Hungary 6.12.41 – 1.10.42 VKF (peace time garrison)

I Armored Corps Attachments: 1.10.42 – 11.02.45 VKF (peace time garrison)

NOTES: The Mobile Corps was only a command echelon. It did not have a military district.

The I Armored Corps was a training and coordination command, and was not expected to take to the field. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 215 HUNGARIAN OCCUPATION COMMAND (H.O.C.) (No peace time garrison or Military District) Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 6.10.1941 By the VIII Corps. 6.10.41 – 9.02.42 Brig. Gen. Károly Olgyay Activated: 6.10.1941 on the East Front Discontinued: 9.02.1942 [Split into H.O.G. East and H.O.G. West]

Attachments: 6.10.41 – 9.02.42 Befh. HG Süd

HUNGARIAN OCCUPATION GROUP EAST (H.O.G. East) (No peace time garrison or Military District) Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 9.02.1942 From the H.O.C. 9.02.42 – 11.08.42 Maj. Gen. Károly Bogányi Activated: 9.02.1942 on the East Front Discontinued: 18.05.1943 [absorbed by the VII Corps] 11.08.42 – 1.05.43 Brig. Gen. Szilárd Bakay

Attachments: 9.02.42 – 9.07.42 Befh. HG Süd 9.07.42 – 9.02.43 Befh. HG B 9.02.43 – 1.05.43 [Second Army], 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte

HUNGARIAN OCCUPATION GROUP WEST (H.O.G. West) (No peace time garrison or Military District) Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 9.02.1942 From the H.O.C. (The senior general in the group) Activated: 9.02.1942 on the East Front Discontinued: 1.05.1943 [absorbed by the VIII Corps] 9.02.42 – 15.10.42 Brig. Gen. Ödön Sziklay (124. Lt. Div.) 15.10.42 – 1.05.43 Brig. Gen. Imre Széchy (124. Lt. Div.)

Attachments: 9.02.42 – 9.02.43 WB Ukraine 9.02.43 – 1.05.43 [Second Army], WB Ukraine

HUNGARIAN OCCUPATION GROUP (H.O.G.) (No peace time garrison or Military District) Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.04.1944 By the VIII Corps 1.04.44 – 5.04.44 Maj. Gen. Dezsö László Activated: 1.04.1944 on the East Front Discontinued: 1.05.1944 [absorbed by the II Reserve Corps] 5.04.44 – 1.05.44 Brig. Gen. Jénö Bor

Attachments: 1.04.44 – 1.05.44 Befh. Weissruthenien, WB Ostland 216 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 SZÉKLER COMMAND Headquarters: Marosvésáhely, later Csikszereda (IX Corps) Lineage: Commanding General: Constituted: 1.10.1942 1.10.42 – 1.08.44 – ? – Discontinued: 10.1944 Dissolved 1.02.43 – 1.08.44 Brig. Gen. István Kozma 08.44 – 10.44 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Horváth

Organization: Administrative Attachments: Peace Time Organization 1943 – 1944: Garrison: Division Headquarters (Marosvésáhely) 1.02.43 – 10.44 IX Corps Artillery Command (Marosvésáhely) 2nd Székel Artillery Battalion Headquarters (Marosvésáhely) 35th Artillery Battery (Csikszereda) 2nd Székel Mountain Cavalry Company (Csikszereda) IX Székel Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Ditrá) X Székel Combat Engineer Battalion (Sepsiszentgyörgy) X Székel Signal Battalion (Csikszereda) X Corps Motorized Supply Services Headquarters (Csikszereda) 9th Border Guard Brigade (Csikszereda ) Border Defense Units: Garrison: 68th Border Guard Group (Székelyudvarhely) 34th Border Guard Battalion (Székelyudvarhely) 1/34 Border Guard Company (Székelyudvarhely) 2/34 Border Guard Company (Székelyudvarhely) 3/34 Border Guard Company (Székelyudvarhely) 4/34 Border Guard Company (Székelyudvarhely) 34 Artillery Battery (Székelyudvarhely) 34 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Székelyudvarhely) 14th Székel Militia Battalion (Székelyudvarhely) 15th Székel Militia Battalion (Oklánd) 17th Székel Militia Battalion (Székelykeresztúr) 18th Székel Militia Battalion (Parajd) 69th Border Guard Group (Marosvásárhely) 22th Border Guard Battalion (Beszterce) 1/22 Border Guard Company (Beszterce) 2/22 Border Guard Company (Beszterce) 3/22 Border Guard Company (Beszterce) 4/22 Border Guard Company (Beszterce) 22 Artillery Battery (Dés) 22 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Teke) 23rd Border Guard Battalion (Marosvásárhely) 1/23 Border Guard Company (Marosvásárhely) 2/23 Border Guard Company (Marosvásárhely) 3/23 Border Guard Company (Marosvásárhely) 4/23 Border Guard Company (Marosvásárhely) 23 Artillery Battery (Marosvásárhely) 23 Border Police Company (13 Patrols) (Marosvásárhely) 19th Székel Militia Battalion (Marosvásárhely) 20th Székel Militia Battalion (Erödszentgyörgy) 21st Székel Militia Battalion (Akosfalva) 22nd Székel Militia Battalion (Mezömadaras) 27th Székel Militia Battalion (Nárádszereda) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 217 1st MIXED BRIGADE Headquarters: Budapest (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – 1923 Maj. Gen. Béla Balassa Discontinued: 1.10.1938 amalgamated into I Corps 1923 – 1.05.24 Brig. Gen. Ödön Kossányi 1.05.24 – 1.06.27 Maj. Gen. Károly Nagy 1.06.27 – 1.07.27 – ? – 1.07.27 – 1.02.29 Maj. Gen. Odilo Schönner 1.02.29 – 1934 Maj. Gen. Zoltán Módly 1935 – .10.35 Maj. Gen. Jozséf Böckl .10.35 – .07.35 – ? – .07.37 – 1.10.38 Maj. Gen. Milán Temessy

Peace Time Organization to 1938: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Budapest) Infantry Commander (Budapest) 11.05.22 – 1.10.38 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 1st Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) I/1st Infantry Regiment (Szolnok) II/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) III/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) 2nd Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) I/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) II/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) III/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) 1st Bicycle Battalion (Vác) 1st Cavalry Company (Komáromujváros) 1st Artillery Battalion (Budapest) 1st Battery (Budapest) 2nd Battery (Budapest) 3rd Battery (Budapest) 1st Artillery Observation Battery (Budepest) 1st Mortar Battery (Budapest) 1st Signal Company (Budapest) 1st Supply Company (Budapest) 1st Motor-Transport Company (Budapest) 218 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 2nd MIXED BRIGADE Headquarters: Székesfehérvár (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – 1.01.26 Maj. Gen. Károly Than Discontinued: 1.10.1938 amalgamated into II Corps 1.01.26 – 1.02.29 Lt. Gen. Kamilló Kárpháthy 1.02.29 – 1.07.30 Maj. Gen. Odilo Schönner 1.07.30 – .12.35 Maj. Gen. Ernö Nánássy-Megay .12.35 – 1.05.36 Maj. Gern. Andor Czibur 5.09.36 – 1.10.36 – position not filled – 1.10.36 – 1.10.38 Gen. Vilmos Nagy

Peace Time Organization to 1938: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) Infantry Commander (Györ) 11.05.22 – 1.10.38 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Székesfehérvár) 3rd Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) I/3rd Infantry Regiment (Tafalováros) II/3rd Infantry Regiment (Székesfehérvár) III/3rd Infantry Regiment (Komáromujváros) 4th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Györ) I/4th Infantry Regiment (Györ) II/4th Infantry Regiment (Györ) III/4th Infantry Regiment (Veszprém) 2nd Bicycle Battalion (Hajmáskér) 2nd Cavalry Company (Pápa) 2nd Artillery Battalion (Györ) 1st Battery (Györ) 2nd Battery (Komáromujváros) 3rd Battery (Hajmáskér) 2nd Artillery Observation Battery (Hajmáskér) 2nd Mortar Battery (Hajmáskér) 2nd Signal Company (Székesfehérvár) 2nd Supply Company (Székesfehérvár) 2nd Motor-Transport Company (Székesfehérvár) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 219 3rd MIXED BRIGADE Headquarters: Szombathely (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – 15.06.23 Maj. Gen. Árpád Guilleaume Discontinued: 1.10.1938 amalgamated into III Corps 15.06.23 – 9.01.25 Maj. Gen. Kálmán Artner 9.01.25 – 30.09.28 Maj. Gen. Aladár Kovács 30.09.28 – 1.01.33 Gen. Imre Suhay 1.01.33 – 1.11.36 Maj. Gen. Imre Suhay 1.11.36 – 24.05.38 Lt. Gen. Gusztáv Jány 24.05.38 – 1.10.38 Maj. Gen. Lázsló Kiss

Peace Time Organization to 1938: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Szombathely) Infantry Commander (Sopron) 11.05.22 – 1.10.38 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Szombathely) 5th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Sopron) I/5th Infantry Regiment (Sopron) II/5th Infantry Regiment (Szombathely) III/5th Infantry Regiment (Köszeg) 6th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Nagykanizsa) I/6th Infantry Regiment (Nagykanizsa) II/6th Infantry Regiment (Szombathely) III/6th Infantry Regiment (Nagykanizsa) 3rd Bicycle Battalion (Esztergom) 3rd Cavalry Company (Sopron) 3rd Artillery Battalion (Nagykanizsa) 1st Battery (Sopron) 2nd Battery (Nagykanizsa) 3rd Battery (Szombathely) 2nd Artillery Observation Battery (Nagykanizsa) 2nd Mortar Battery (Nagykanizsa) 3rd Signal Company (Szombathely) 3rd Supply Company (Szombathely) 3rd Motor-Transport Company (Szombathely) 220 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 4th MIXED BRIGADE Headquarters: Pécs (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – 13.04.24 Maj. Gen. Lajos Maxon Discontinued: 1.10.1938 amalgamated into IV Corps 13.04.24 – 1927 Lt. Gen. Waldemár Vogt 1927 – .04.28 – ? – .04.28 – 1.09.31 Maj. Gen. Jozséf Kosmovszky 1.09.31 – 1.01.36 Gen. Henrik Werth 1.01.36 – 1.02.38 Maj. Gen. László Falta 1.02.38 – 1.10.38 Gen. Jenö Ruszkay

Peace Time Organization to 1938: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Pécs) Infantry Commander (Kaposvár) 11.05.22 – 1.10.38 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Pécs) 7th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Kaposvár) I/7th Infantry Regiment (Kaposvár) II/7th Infantry Regiment (Baja) III/7th Infantry Regiment (Kaposvár) 8th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Pécs) I/8th Infantry Regiment (Pécs) II/8th Infantry Regiment (Pécs) III/8th Infantry Regiment (Pécs) 4th Bicycle Battalion (Kenyérmezö) 4th Cavalry Company (Tolna) 4th Artillery Battalion (Pécs) 1st Battery (Pécs) 2nd Battery (Pécs) 3rd Battery (Tolna) 4th Artillery Observation Battery (Pécs) 4th Mortar Battery (Tolna) 4th Signal Company (Pécs) 4th Supply Company (Pécs) 4th Motor-Transport Company (Pécs) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 221 5th MIXED BRIGADE Headquarters: Szeged (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – .10.22 Lt. Gen. Kocsárd Janky Discontinued: 1.10.1938 amalgamated into V Corps .10.22 – 13.11.22 – ? – 13.11.22 – 15.06.23 Maj. Gen. Kálmán Artner 15.06.23 – 7.11.24 Maj. Gen. Manó Kruchina 7.11.24 – 1.12.24 – ? – 1.12.24 – 1.01.26 Maj. Gen. Miklós László 1.01.26 – 1.05.30 Maj. Gen. Gyula Kubinyi 1.05.30 – 1.06.34 Maj. Gen. Kálmán Shvoy 1.06.34 – 1.11.36 Maj. Gen. Miksa Nagyszombathy 1.11.36 – 1.10.38 Maj. Gen. László Mérey

Peace Time Organization to 1938: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Szeged) Infantry Commander (Szeged) 11.05.22 – 1.10.38 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Szeged) 9th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Szeged) I/9th Infantry Regiment (Szeged) II/9th Infantry Regiment (Kecskemét) III/9th Infantry Regiment (Kiskunfélegyháza) 10th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Békescsaba) I/10th Infantry Regiment (Békescsaba) II/10th Infantry Regiment (Szeged) III/10th Infantry Regiment (Gyula) 5th Bicycle Battalion (Jászberény) 5th Cavalry Company (Kecskemét) 5th Artillery Battalion (Kecskemét) 1st Battery (Szeged) 2nd Battery (Kecskemét) 3rd Battery (Kecskemét) 5th Artillery Observation Battery (Kecskemét) 5th Mortar Battery (Kecskemét) 5th Signal Company (Szeged) 5th Supply Company (Szeged) 5th Motor-Transport Company (Szeged) 222 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 6th MIXED BRIGADE Headquarters: Debrecen (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – 7.07.23 Maj. Gen. Károly Kratochvil Discontinued: 1.10.1938 amalgamated into VI Corps 7.07.23 – 1.09.23 – ? – 1.09.23 – 1.01.26 Lt. Gen. Ottokár Ferjentsik 1.01.26 – 30.09.28 Maj. Gen. Miklós László 30.09.28 – 1.10.32 Lt. Gen. Árpád Sipos 1.10.32 – 1.05.36 Maj. Gen. Géza Demény 1.05.36 – 1.10.38 Maj. Gen. Géza Siegler

Peace Time Organization to 1938: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Debrecen ) Infantry Commander (Debrecen ) 11.05.22 – 1.10.38 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Debrecen ) 11th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Debrecen ) I/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen ) II/11th Infantry Regiment (Berettyóssjfalu) III/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen ) 12th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Nyiregyháza) I/12thInfantry Regiment (Debrecen ) II/12thInfantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) III/12thInfantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 6th Bicycle Battalion (Belassagyarmat) 6th Cavalry Company (Nyiregyháza) 6th Artillery Battalion (Nyiregyháza) 1st Battery (Nyiregyháza) 2nd Battery (Nyiregyháza) 3rd Battery (Debrecen ) 6th Artillery Observation Battery (Debrecen ) 6th Mortar Battery (Debrecen ) 6th Signal Company (Debrecen ) 6th Supply Company (Debrecen ) 6th Motor-Transport Company (Debrecen ) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 223 7th MIXED BRIGADE Headquarters: Miskolc (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – 2.11.24 Lt. Gen. György Ludwig Discontinued: 1.10.1938 amalgamated into VII Corps 2.11.34 – 3.12.24 – ? – 3.12.24 – 1.06.25 Maj. Gen. László Juhász 1.06.25 – 1.11.28 Lt. Gen. Kálmán Révy 1.11.28 – 1.05.30 Maj. Gen. Albin Lenz 1.05.30 – 1.05.34 Maj. Gen. Hermann Pokorny 1.05.34 – 5.09.36 Gen. Hugó Sónyi 5.09.36 – 1.10.36 – ? – 1.10.36 – 1.10.38 Lt. Gen. András Littay

Peace Time Organization to 1938: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Miskolc ) Infantry Commander (Eger) 11.05.22 – 1.10.38 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Miskolc ) 13th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Miskolc ) I/13th Infantry Regiment (Miskolc ) II/13th Infantry Regiment (Miskolc ) III/13th Infantry Regiment (Sátoraljaujhely) 14th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Eger) I/14thInfantry Regiment (Eger) II/14thInfantry Regiment (Gyöngyös) III/14thInfantry Regiment (Eger) 7th Bicycle Battalion (Salgótarján) 7th Cavalry Company (Nyiregyháza) 7th Artillery Battalion (Miskolc ) 1st Battery (Miskolc ) 2nd Battery (Miskolc ) 3rd Battery (Miskolc ) 7th Artillery Observation Battery (Miskolc ) 7th Mortar Battery (Miskolc ) 7th Signal Company (Miskolc ) 7th Supply Company (Miskolc ) 7th Motor-Transport Company (Miskolc ) 224 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 1st CAVALRY BRIGADE Headquarters: Budapest(HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 19.01.31 – 1.05.33 Brig. Gen. Lajos Keresztes-Fischer Discontinued: 1.10.1937 redesignated as 2nd Cavalry Brigade 1.05.33 – 1.02.35 Brig. Gen. Guzstáv Kistoranyi Denk 1.02.35 – 1.10.37 Brig. Gen. Elemér Gorondy-Novák

Peace Time Organization to 1937: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Budapest) 2nd Cavalry Regiment Headquarters (Komáromujváros) 11.05.22 – 1.10.37 HM (peace time garrisons) I/2nd Cavalry Regiment (Pápa) II/2nd Cavalry Regiment (Komáromujváros) 3rd Cavalry Regiment Headquarters (Sopron) I/3rd Cavalry Regiment (Sopron) II/3rd Cavalry Regiment (Tolna) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 225 2nd CAVALRY BRIGADE Headquarters: Nyiregyháza (HM direct ) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 11.05.1922 11.05.22 – 1926 Brig. Gen. Tivadár Dienes-Oehm Discontinued: 1.10.1937 redesignated as 1st Cavalry Brigade 1926 – 1.11.28 – ? – 1.11.28 – 1932 Maj. Gen. Benö Deschán 1932 – 1935 Brig. Gen. Aladár Erreth 1935 – 1.05.37 Brig. Gen. Olivér Perczel 1.05.37 – 1.10.37 Brig. Gen. Alajos Béldy

Peace Time Organization to 1937: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Nyiregyháza) 1st Cavalry Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) 11.05.22 – 1.10.37 HM (peace time garrisons) I/1st Cavalry Regiment (Budapest) II/1st Cavalry Regiment (Kecskemét) 4th Cavalry Regiment Headquarters (Nyiregyháza) I/4thCavalry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) II/4thCavalry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 226 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 1st LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Budapest (I Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 1st Infantry Brigade. [From the 1/1 23.01.39 – 1.02.40 Brig. Gen. József Makay Infantry Commander, 1st mixed Brigade] 1.02.40 – 1.11.41 Brig. Gen. Béla Aggteleky Activated: 7.04.1941 1.11.41 – 1.10.42 Brig.Gen. János Legeza Inactivated : 17.04.1941 1.10.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Károly Ungár Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 1st Light Division 08.43 – 10.05.44 Brig. Gen. Gusztáv Deseö Disbanded: 1.10.1942 Removed from the order of battle. Activated: 5.11.1942 As headquarters with reduced-strength Staff, and Supply Services for the occupation forces. Discontinued: 10.05.1944 Dissolved

Peace Time Organization to 1942: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Budapest) Infantry Commander (Budapest) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 1.03.40 – 7.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) I/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) 7.04.41 –17.04.41 I Corps, Third Army II/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) III/1st Infantry Regiment (Aszód) 17.04.41 – 6.10.42 VKF (peace time garrisons) 31st Infantry Regiment (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 6.10.42 –31.12.42 (Headquarters only) Being activated and I/1st Artillery Regiment (Budapest) transported to East Front II/1st Artillery Regiment (Budapest) 1st Cavalry Company (Budapest) 31.12.43 – 9.02.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. East 1st Anti-Aircraft Company (Budapest) 1st Signal Company (Budapest) 9.02.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. East, Second Army 1st Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Budapest) 1.05.43 –15.08.43 (Headquarters only) VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. Mobilized Combat Organization 31.12.1942: 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 (Headquarters only) VIII Corps, Second Army Division Headquarters Headquarters 33rd Inf. Rgt. with II/33, 31st March Bn., 41th March Bn. 1.04.44 – 1.05.44 (Headquarters only) H.O.C. Headquarters 252nd Inf. Rgt with II/40, I/41, 40 March Bn. 1.05.44 –10.05.44 (Headquarters only) II Res. Corps Mobilized Combat Organization 1.07.1943: Division Headquarters Tactical Attachments: Headquarters 33rd Inf. Rgt. with II/33, II/37, 41st March Bn. Headquarters 46thInf. Rgt. with II/40, III/46, 44th March Bn. 31.12.42 – 1.03.43 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd 8th Anti-Aircraft Company 2nd Signal Company 1.03.43 – 8.10.43 Korück 580, 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 8.10.43 – 5.05.44 Befh. HG Weissruthenien, WB Ostland 5.05.44 – 10.05.44 WM Weissruthenien, Heeresgruppe Mitte

NOTES: Although the division was removed from the order of battle, the dissolution of the formation itself was only partially carried out.

The 1st Infantry Regiment – the House Regiment of the Budapest – also remained in existence. It was assigned on 1.10.1943 to the 25th Infantry Division as its third infantry regiment in accordance with the Szabolcs Plan.

The reduced-strength Headquarters, 1st Division and some of its supply troops were on the East Front, and remained in existence there. During April and May 1944, the units under the division command were amalgamated into the 5th, 12th and 23rd Reserve Divisions. The headquarters was then dissolved. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 227 102nd LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Budapest (I Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 2nd Infantry Brigade. [From the 2/1 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. László Horváth Infantry Commander, 1st mixed Brigade] 1.03.40 – 10.41 Col. Géza Heim Activated: 7.04.1941 10.41 – 26.05.42 Brig. Gen. Károly Bogányi Inactivated: 17.04.1941 26.05.42 – 1.07.43 Brig. Gen. Miklós Dépold Activated: 1.12.1941 As headquarters with reduced-strength Staff, and Supply Services for the occupation forces. Redesignated: 1.10.1941 As 102th Infantry Brigade Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 102th Light Division Disbanded: 1.10.1942 Removed from the order of battle. Discontinued : 1.07.1943 Dissolved

Peace Time Organization to 1942: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Budapest) Infantry Commander (Budapest) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 1.03.40 – 7.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 2nd Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) I/2nd Infantry Regiment (Budapest) 7.04.41 –17.04.41 IV Corps, Third Army II/2nd Infantry Regiment (Budapest) III/2nd Infantry Regiment (Piliscaba) 17.04.41 – 1.12.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 32nd Infantry Regiment (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 1.12.41 – 9.02.42 (Headquarters only) H.O.C. I/2nd Artillery Regiment (Budapest) II/2nd Artillery Regiment (Budapest) 9.02.42 – 9.02.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. East 2nd Cavalry Company (Budapest) 2nd Anti-Aircraft Company (Budapest) 9.02.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. East, Second Army 2nd Signal Company (Budapest) 1.05.43 –29.07.43 (Headquarters only) VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. 2nd Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Budapest) Mobilized Combat Organization 31.12.1942: Division Headquarters Tactical Attachments: Headquarters 40th Inf. Rgt. with I/40, I,/42, III/42 1.12.41 –30.01.42 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd Headquarters 53rd Inf. Rgt. with II/43, III/43, II/53 14th Cavalry Company 30.01.42 –10.03.42 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 2nd Anti-Aircraft Company 1st Signal Company 10.03.42 – 8.06.42 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 8.06.42 – 2.10.42 Gruppe von Gilsa, 2. Panzerarmee, Heersgruppe Mitte 2.10.42 – 7.07.43 Korück 532, 2. Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 7.07.43 –29.07.43 Befh. HG Mitte, Heeresgruppe Mitte

NOTES: Although the 2nd Division was officially removed from the peace time order of battle on 1.10.1942, its dissolution was only partially carried out. The reduced-strength headquarters staff and some supply troops remained on the East Front, and remained in existence there until July 1943, at which time the Headquarters, 2nd Division was absorbed by 23rd Light Division, and ceased to exist. 228 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 3rd INFANTRY BRIGADE Headquarters: Budapest (I Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 3rd Infantry Brigade. [From the 3/1 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Géza Laktos Infantry Commander, 1st mixed Brigade] Discontinued: 1.08.1941 [Some elements transferred to the IX Corps 1.03.40 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Károly Osskó in Siebenburgen. Other elements transferred to the Mobile Corps]

Peace Time Organization to 1941: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Budapest) Infantry Commander (Budapest) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 1.03.40 – 1.08.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 15th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Vác) I/15th Infantry Regiment (Vác) II/15th Infantry Regiment (Balassagyarmat) III/15th Infantry Regiment (Aszód) 45th Infantry Regiment (MOBILIZATION UNIT) I/3rd Artillery Regiment (Vác) II/3rd Artillery Regiment (Aszód) 3rd Cavalry Company (Budapest) 3rd Anti-Aircraft Company (Budapest) 3rd Signal Company (Budapest) 3rd Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Budapest)

NOTES: The 3rd Infantry Brigade was removed from the peace time order of battle on 1.08.1941. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 229 4th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Sékesfehérvár (II Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 4th Infantry Brigade. [From the 1/2 23.01.39 – 17.10.39 Brig. Gen. Dezsö Thold Infantry Commander, 2nd mixed Brigade] 17.10.39 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Ernö Paksy Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 4th Light Division 1.08.41 – 10.09.42 Brig. Gen. Gyula Vargyassy Discontinued: 10.08.43 1.10.42 – 1.01.43 Brig. Gen. Imre Kolossváry 1.01.43 – 1.06.43 Brig. Gen. Dezsö Pötze 1.06.43 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Jenö Bor

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) Infantry Commander (Székesfehérvár) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Székesfehérvár) 1.03.40 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) 3rd Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Székesfehérvár) I/3rd Infantry Regiment (Székesfehérvár) II/3rd Infantry Regiment (Tata) III/3rd Infantry Regiment (Székesfehérvár) 33rd Infantry Regiment (MOBILIZATION UNIT) I/4th Artillery Regiment (Székesfehérvár) II/4th Artillery Regiment (Székesfehérvár) 4th Cavalry Company (Székesfehérvár) 4th Anti-Aircraft Company (Székesfehérvár) 4th Signal Company (Székesfehérvár) 4th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Székesfehérvár)

NOTES: The 4th Division was dissolved and removed from the peace time order of battle on 10.08.1943. 230 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 5th RESERVE DIVISION Headquarters: Györ (II Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 5th Infantry Brigade. [From the 3/2 23.01.39 – 1.02.41 Brig. Gen. Gusztáv Hennyey Infantry Commander, 2nd mixed Brigade] 1.02.41 – 1.03.41 Col. Dezsö László Activated: 30.09.1941 [Headquarters with a reduced-strength 1.03.41 – 1.10.42 Brig. Gen. Imre Kolossváry Staff and Supply Services for the occupation forces] 15.10.42 – 1.10.43 Brig. Gen. Zoltán Algya-Papp Redesignated: 1.10.1941 As 105th Infantry Brigade 1.10.43 – 05.45 Brig. Gen. László János Szábo Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 105th Light Division Redesignated: 1.06.1943 As 5th Light Division Redesignated: 1.10.1943 as 5th Reserve Division Discontinued: 8.05.1945 Surrendered to Soviet forces in Zlin, Czechoslovakia

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Györ) Infantry Commander (Györ) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Györ) 1.03.40 – 6.10.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 16th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Györ) I/16th Infantry Regiment (Györ) 6.10.41 – 1.05.42 (Headquarters only) H.O.C. II/16th Infantry Regiment (Somorja) III/16th Infantry Regiment (Magyaróvár) 1.05.42 – 9.02.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. East 46th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 9.02.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. East, Second Army I/4th Artillery Regiment (Györ) II/4th Artillery Regiment (Györ) 1.05.43 –10.08.43 (Headquarters only) VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. 4th Cavalry Company (Györ) 4th Anti-Aircraft Company (Györ) 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 VIII Corps, Second Army 4th Signal Company (Györ) 1.04.44 – 1.05.44 H.O.C. 4th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Györ) 1.05.44 –25.09.44 II Res. Corps Mobilized Combat Organization 31.12.1941: 25.09.44 – 8.05.45 VKF Division Headquarters Headquarters 32nd Infantry Regiment with II/32, III/33, ... Headquarters 46th Infantry Regiment with III/46, II/52, ... 5th Cavalry Company Tactical Attachments: 5th Anti-Aircraft Company 4th Signal Company 6.10.41 – 9.02.42 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd 9.02.42 –14.02.43 Befh. HG B, Heeresgruppe B Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Division Headquarters (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 14.02.43 – 4.03.43 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd Infantry Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 4.03.43 – 1.05.43 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Artillery Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 33rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 1.05.43 – 7.07.43 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd 46th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 52nd Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 7.07.43 – 8.10.43 Befh. HG Mitte, Heeresgruppe Mitte 34th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 8.10.43 – 5.05.44 Befh. HG Weissruthenien, BW Ostland 35th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 82nd Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 5.05.44 –15.05.44 WM Weissruthenien, Heeresgruppe Mitte 5th Reconnaissance Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 15.05.44 –27.07.44 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Mobilized Combat Organization 5.05.1944: 27.07.44 –25.09.44 9. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Division Headquarters Infantry Commander 25.09.44 – 5.11.44 XXXXVI. Panzerkorps, 9. Armee, Artillery Commander Heeregruppe Mitte 33rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) 46th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 5.11.44 –31.12.44 LVII. Panzerkorps, 4. Panzerarmee, 52nd Infantry Regiment (I – III) Heeresgruppe A 5th Signal Battalion 31.12.44 –25.01.45 XI. Armeekorps, 1. Panzerarmee, 54th Mortar Company Heeresgruppe A 5th Cavalry Company 5th Anti-Aircraft Company 25.01.44 – 1.03.45 XI. Armeekorps, 1. Panzerarmee, 1st/72 Combat Engineer Company Heeresgruppe Mitte 5th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 1.03.45 – 8.05.45 XXIX. Armeekorps, 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 231 6th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Komárom (II Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 6th Infantry Brigade. [New unit] 23.01.39 – 26.05.42 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Feketehalmy-Czeydner Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 6th Light Division 1.03.40 – 24.12.40 Brig. Gen. Alfréd Bántay Activated: 24.03.1942 24.12.40 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Imre Németh Inactivated: 06.1943 1.08.41 – 27.01.42 Col. Gyula Pajtás Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 6th Infantry Division 02.42 – 08.42 Col. János Gödry Activated: 18.05.1944 08.42 – 20.08.42 Brig. Gen. László Szabó Discontinued: 9.12.1944 20.08.42 – 15.11.42 Brig. Gen. Dr. Béla Temesy 15.09.42 – 7.03.44 Brig. Gen. Oszkár Ginszkey 03.44 – 07.44 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Horváth 07.44 – 9.12.44 Brig. Gen. László Karátsony

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Komárom) Infantry Commander (Komárom) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Komárom) 1.03.40 –24.03.42 VKF (peace time garrisons) 22nd Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Komárom) I/22nd Infantry Regiment (Komárom) 24.03.42 –11.05.42 III Corps II/22nd Infantry Regiment (Komárom) III/22nd Infantry Regiment (Léva) 11.05.42 –25.05.42 III Corps, Second Army 52nd Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 25.05.42 – 8.06.42 Reserve, Second Army I/6th Artillery Regiment (Komárom) II/6th Artillery Regiment (Komárom) 8.06.42 –18.06.42 III Corps, Second Army 6th Cavalry Company (Komárom) 6th Anti-Aircraft Company (Komárom) 18.06.42 – 9.07.42 VII Corps, Second Army 6th Signal Company (Komárom) 9.07.42 –11.02.42 III Corps, Second Army 6th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Komárom) 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Second Army Mobilized Combat Organization 24.03.1942: Division Headquarters 4.03.43 – 1.05.43 (Remnants) H.O.G. East, Second Army Artillery Commander 05.43 – 06.43 Returned to Hungary Headquarters 22nd Infantry Regiment with II/22, III/22, III/52 Headquarters 52nd Infantry Regiment with III/3, I/46, II/46 06.43 –18.05.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/6th and II/6th Artillery Battalions 6th Cavalry Company 18.05.44 –23.06.44 Being activated, 3rd Military District 6th Anti-Aircraft Company 23.06.44 –13.07.44 Being activated, 4th Military District 6th Signal Company 6th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 13.07.44 – 1.08.44 4th Military District Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 1.08.44 –16.08.44 en-route to First Army Division Headquarters (Komárom) 16.08.44 –17.11.44 III Corps, First Army Infantry Commander (Györ) Artillery Commander (Komárom) 17.11.44 – 9.12.44 being dissolved 3rd Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Székesférvár) I/3rd Infantry Regiment (Székesférvár) II/3rd Infantry Regiment (Táta) Tactical Attachments: III/3rd Infantry Regiment (Székesférvár) 16th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Györ) 24.03.42 –11.05.42 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd I/16th Infantry Regiment (Györ) II/16th Infantry Regiment (Somorja) 31.08.44 –16.09.44 XI. Armeekorps, 1. Panzerarmee III/16th Infantry Regiment (Magyarvárvár) 16.09.44 –28.10.44 XXXXIX. Gebirgskorps, Armeegruppe Heinrici 22nd Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Komárom) I/22nd Infantry Regiment (Komárom) II/22nd Infantry Regiment (Komárom) III/22nd Infantry Regiment (Léva) 4th Artillery Battalion (Székesférvár) 5th Artillery Battalion (Györ) 6th Artillery Battalion (Komárom) 6th Reconnaissance Battalion (Érsekujvár) Mobilized Combat Organization 13.07.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 3rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) 16th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 22nd Infantry Regiment (I – III) 4th Artillery Battalion 5th Artillery Battalion 6th Artillery Battalion 72nd Artillery Battalion 6th Reconnaissance Battalion NOTES: 6th Anti-Aircraft Company The 6th Infantry Division dissolved after transferring its remnants 52th Combat Engineer Battalion to the 16th Infantry Division towards the end of November 1944. 6th Signal Battalion 6th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 232 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 7th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Sopron (III Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 7th Infantry Brigade. [From the 2/2 23.01.39 – 1.01.41 Brig. Gen. Károly Zalay Infantry Commander, 2nd mixed Brigade] 1.01.41 – 7.10.42 Brig. Gen. Endre Mezö Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 7th Light Division 10.42 – 06.44 Brig. Gen. László Szábo Activated: 24.03.1942 06.44 – 26.08.44 Brig. Gen. István Kudriczy Inactivated: 06.1943 Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 7th Infantry Division Activated: 3.06.1944 Discontinued: 26.08.1944

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Sopron) Infantry Commander (Sopron) 1.10.38 – 1.03..40 HM (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Sopron) 1.03.40 –24.03.42 VKF (peace time garrisons) 4th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Sopron) I/4th Infantry Regiment (Sopron) 24.03.42 – 2.09.42 III Corps, Second Army II/4th Infantry Regiment (Sopron) III/4th Infantry Regiment (Veszprém) 2.09.42 –11.02.43 IV Corps, Second Army 34th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Second Army I/7th Artillery Regiment (Sopron) II/7th Artillery Regiment (Sopron) 4.03.43 – .05.43 (Remnants) H.O.G. East, Second Army 7th Cavalry Company (Sopron) 7th Anti-Aircraft Company (Sopron) .05.43 – .06.43 Returned to Hungary 7th Signal Company (Sopron) 3.06.43 – 1.05.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) 7th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Sopron) 1.05..44 – 3.06.44 Being activated, 3rd Military District Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: Division Headquarters 3.06.44 –13.06.44 Security duties in West Hungary Artillery Commander 13.06.44 –29.06.44 en-route to First Army 4th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 35th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 29.06.44 –15.08.44 Reserve, First Army I/7th and II/7th Artillery Regiment 7th Cavalry Company 15.08.44 –26.08.44 being dissolved 7th Anti-Aircraft Company 7th Signal Company 7th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters Tactical Attachments: Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 2.09.42 –22.12.42 XXIV. Panzerkorps, Second Army Division Headquarters (Sopron) Infantry Commander (Nagykaniza) 23.01.43 – 3.02.43 XXXVth Italian Corps, Heersgruppe B Artillery Commander (Sopron) 4th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Sopron) I/4th Infantry Regiment (Sopron) II/4th Infantry Regiment (Sopron) III/4th Infantry Regiment (Veszprém) 5th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Szombathelyi) I/5th Infantry Regiment (Szombathelyi) II/5th Infantry Regiment (Körmen) III/5th Infantry Regiment (Köszeg) 17th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Nagykaniza) I/17th Infantry Regiment (Nagykaniza) II/17th Infantry Regiment (Csáktornya) III/17th Infantry Regiment (Zalaegerszeg) 7th Artillery Battalion (Sopron) 8th Artillery Battalion (Szombathelyi) 9th Artillery Battalion (Nagykaniza) 7th Reconnaissance Battalion (Sopron) Mobilized Combat Organization 3.06.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 4th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 5th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 17th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 7th Artillery Battalion 8th Artillery Battalion 9th Artillery Battalion 73rd Artillery Battalion 7th Reconnaissance Battalion NOTES: 7th Anti-Aircraft Company 53rd Combat Engineer Battalion The 7th Infantry Division dissolved after remnants had been 7th Signal Battalion transferred to the 24th Infantry Division during the latter half of 7th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters August 1944 Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 233 108th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Szombathely (III Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 8th Infantry Brigade. [From the 1/3 23.01.39 – 1.02.41 Brig. Gen. Gyözö Weinmann Infantry Commander, 3rd mixed Brigade] 1.02.41 – 01.42 Brig. Gen. Otto Abt Activated: 30.09.1941 [Headquarters with a reduced-strength 01.42 – 02.42 Brig. Gen. László Stemmer Staff and Supply Services for the occupation forces] 02.42 – 11.42 Brig. Gen. Otto Abt Redesignated: 1.10.1941 As 108th Infantry Brigade Headquarters 9.11.42 – 03.43 Brig. Gen. István Makay Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 108th Light Division Headquarters 03.43 – 06.43 Brig. Gen. Kálmán Csiby Disbanded: 29.07.1943 Division Headquarters Staff absorbed by 06.43 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. István Makay the 9th Light Division in June 1943 Discontinued: 10.08.1943

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Szombathely) Artillery Commander (Szombathely) 1.10.38 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 5th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Szombathely) 1.03.40 –30.09.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/5th Infantry Regiment (Szombathely) II/5th Infantry Regiment (Körmend) 1.10.41 – 9.02.42 (Headquarters only) H.O.C. III/5th Infantry Regiment (Körszeg) 35th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 9.02.42 –17.02.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West I/7th Artillery Regiment (Szombathely) 17.02.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West, Second Army II/7th Artillery Regiment (Szombathely) 8th Cavalry Company (Szombathely) 1.05.43 –10.08.43 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, H.O.F.C. 8th Anti-Aircraft Company (Szombathely) 8th Signal Company (Szombathely) 8th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Szombathely) Tactical Attachments: Mobilized Combat Organization 31.12.1941: 1.10.41 –27.11.41 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd Division Headquarters Headquarters 34th Inf. Rgt. with II/34, III/35, I/47 27.11.41 – 4.12.41 WB Ukraine, RK Ukraine Headquarters ?? Inf. Rgt. with III/47, II/38, (II/49?) 4.12.41 –30.01.42 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd 8th Cavalry Company 21st Antiaircraft Company 30.01.42 –10.03.42 Reserve, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 11th Signal Company 10.03.42 – 8.06.42 VIII. Armeekorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 8.06.42 –18.06.42 Reserve, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 18.06.42 –24.06.42 Reserve, 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 24.06.42 – 4.07.42 Reserve, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 4.07.42 –29.07.42 Reserve, 2. Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Süd 29.07.42 –26.09.42 Gruppe von Gilsa, 2. Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Süd 26.09.42 – 1.05.43 Korück 532, 2. Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Süd 1.05.43 –29.07.43 Befh. HG Mitte, Heeresgruppe Mitte

NOTES: The 8th Division was removed from the order of battle and dissolved in Hungary in August 1943.

A completely new 8th Infantry Division was supposed to be raised late 1944 in the 2. Panzerarmee sector, and equipped with captured weapons. It was to consist of the Bakony Regiment, a new regiment formed from two fortress battalions, as well as an artillery regiment. Events precluded this division from being completely formed, and the plan was subsequently dropped, the units being assigned to other formations. 234 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 9th RESERVE DIVISION Headquarters: Nagykanizsa (III Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 9th Infantry Brigade. [From the 3/3 23.01.39 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. János Székely Infantry Commander, 3rd mixed Brigade] 1.08.41 – 1.05.42 Brig. Gen. Imre Széchy Activated: 6.04.1941 1.05.42 – 15.11.42 Brig. Gen. Jenö Ujlaky Deactivated: 17.04.1941 15.11.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Kornél Oszlányi Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 9th Light Division 10.08.43 – 15.04.44 Brig. Gen. Béla Németh Activated: 6.04.1941 Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 9th Reserve Division Discontinued: 15.04.1944

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Nagykanizsa) Artillery Commander (Nagykanizsa) 1.10.38 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 17th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Nagykanizsa) 1.03.40 –24.03.42 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/17th Infantry Regiment (Nagykanizsa) II/17th Infantry Regiment (Nagykanizsa) 6.04.19 –17.04.41 Reserves, 3rd Army II/17th Infantry Regiment (Nagykanizsa) 47th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 24.03.42 –27.02.43 III Corps, Second Army I/9th Artillery Regiment (Nagykanizsa) 27.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Second Army II/9th Artillery Regiment (Nagykanizsa) 9th Cavalry Company (Nagykanizsa) 4.03.43 – 9.04.43 (Remnants) H.O.G. East, Second Army 9th Anti-Aircraft Company (Nagykanizsa) 9th Signal Company (Nagykanizsa) 9.04.43 – 1.05.43 H.O.G. East, Second Army 9th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Nagykanizsa) 1.05.43 –18.05.43 H.O.G. East, H.O.F.C. Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: 18.05.43 –15.08.43 VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. Division Headquarters 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 VIII Corps, Second Army Artillery Commander Headquarters 17th Infantry Regiment with I/17, II/1., III/12 1.04.44 –15.04.44 H.O.C. Headquarters 47th Infantry Regiment with I/47, II/47, I/34 I/9th and II/9th Artillery Regiment 9th Cavalry Company 9th Anti-Aircraft Company Tactical Attachments: 9th Signal Company 3.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Heeresgruppe B 9th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 4.03.43 – 1.05.43 Reserve, 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe B Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 1.05.43 – 7.07.43 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd Division Headquarters (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Infantry Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 7.07.43 – 8.10.43 Befh. HG Mitte, Heeresgruppe Mitte Artillery Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 34th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 8.10.43 – 5.04.44 Befh. Weissruthenien, Heeresgruppe Mitte 35th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 5.04.44 – 7.04.44 WB Weissruthenien, Heeresgruppe Mitte 47th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 37th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 38th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 83rd Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 9th Reconnaissance Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Mobilized Combat Organization 1.10.1943: Division Headquarters Artillery Commander 34th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 38th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 14th Cavalry Company 9th Anti-Aircraft Company 9th Signal Company 9th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters

NOTES: The 9th Reserve Division, although foreseen by the 1.10.1943 Szabolcs Plan, could not be completed – owing to a lack of heavy weapons, particularly artillery – and its continuation was cancelled early 1944.

The division was removed from the peace time order of battle and dissolved in April 1944 after its remnants had been transferred to the 5th, 12th, and 23rd Reserve Divisions earlier that month

A 9th Border Guard / Infantry Division was raised from the 9th Border Guard Brigade in early 1945. (See there.) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 235 10th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Kaposvár (IV Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 10th Infantry Brigade. [From the 2/3 23.01.39 – 07.39 Brig. Gen. Dezsö Füleky Infantry Commander, 3rd mixed Brigade] 1.08.39 – 1.03.40 Col. Frigyes Gyimessy Activated: 5.04.1941 1.03.40 – 1.10.41 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Peterdy Inactivated: 17.04.1942 1.10.41 – 1.05.42 Brig. Gen. Jenö Felkl Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 10th Light Division 1.05.41 – .09.42 Col. Belá Tanitó Activated: 24.03.1942 Inactivated: 05.1943 .09.42 – 10.08.43 Gen. László Molnár Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 10th Infantry Division 10.0843 – 15.06.44 Brig. Gen. István Kudriczy Activated: 22.07.1944 15.06.44 – 5.12.44 Brig. Gen. Kornél Oszlányi Disconti nued: 12.02.1945 Destroyed when Budapest fell 5.12.44 – 12.44 Brig. Gen. József Kisfaludu 12.44 – 12.02.45 Col. Sándor András

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Kaposvár) Artillery Commander (Kaposvár) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 6th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Kaposvár) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/6th Infantry Regiment (Kaposvár) II/6th Infantry Regiment (Kaposvár) 5.04.41 –17.04.41 IV Corps, Third Army III/6. Infantry Regiment (Nagyatád) 36th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.41 –24.03.42 (Inactive; peace time garrisons) I/10th and II/10th Artillery Battalion (Kaposvár) 24.03.42 – 9.07.42 IV Corps 10. Cavalry Company (Kaposvár) 10. Anti-Aircraft Company (Kaposvár) 9.07.42 –15.07.42 IV Corps, Second Army 10. Signal Company (Kaposvár) 10. Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Kaposvár) 15.07.42 –29.07.42 VII Corps, Second Army 29.07.42 – 3.02.43 IV Corps, Second Army Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: Division Headquarters 3.02.43 – .05.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Second Army Artillery Commander .05.43 – .06.43 Returned to Hungary 6th Infantry Regiment (I – III) Headquarters Infantry Regiment 36 with I/36., III/36., II/38. .06.43 –22.07.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/10th Artillery Regiment II/10th Artillery Regiment 22.07.44 –16.09.44 III Corps, VKF 10th Cavalry Company 16.09.44 –14.10.44 VI Corps, First Army 10th Anti-Aircraft Company 10th Signal Company 14.10.44 –23.10.44 Reserve, First Army 10th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 23.10.44 –31.10.44 V Corps, First Army Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 31.10.44 –12.11.44 VII Corps, Third Army Division Headquarters (Kaposvár) Infantry Commander (Szekszárd 12.11.44 –13.02.45 I Corps, Third Army Artillery Commander (Kaposvár) 6th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Kaposvár) I/6th Infantry Regiment (Kaposvár) Tactical Attachments: II/6th Infantry Regiment (Kaposvár) III/6th Infantry Regiment (Nagyatád) 24.03.42 – 9.07.42 Heeresgruppe Süd 8th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Pécs) I/8th Infantry Regiment (Pécs) 23.01.43 – 3.02.43 (Remnants) Korps Cramer, Heeresgruppe B II/8th Infantry Regiment (Pélmonostar) 3.02.43 – .05.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Heeresgruppe B III/8th Infantry Regiment (Pécs) 18th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Szekszárd) .05.43 – .06.43 Returned to Hungary I/18th Infantry Regiment (Szekszárd) II/18th Infantry Regiment (Sárbogord) 26.11.44 –25.12.44 Gruppe Breith (=III. Panzerkorps), 6.Armee III/18th Infantry Regiment (Tolna) 25.12.44 –12.02.45 IX. SS-Gebirgskorps, Armeegruppe Balck 10th Artillery Battalion (Kaposvár) 11th Artillery Battalion (Pécs) 12th Artillery Battalion (Tolna) 10th Reconnaissance Battalion (Pécs & Gyékényes) Mobilized Combat Organization 22.07.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 6th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 8th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 18th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 10th Artillery Battalion 11th Artillery Battalion 12th Artillery Battalion 74th Artillery Battalion 10th Reconnaissance Battalion 10th Anti-Aircraft Company 54th Combat Engineer Battalion 10th Signal Battalion 10th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 236 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 11th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Pécs (IV Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 11th Infantry Brigade. [From the 2/4 23.01.39 – 1.02.39 Brig. Gen. Kálmán Péchy Infantry Commander, 4th mixed Brigade] 1.02.39 – 1.02.42 Brig. Gen. János Dömötör Activated: 5.04.1941 1.02.42 – 15.10.42 Brig. Gen. Zoltán Álgya-Pap Inactivated: 17.04.1941 15.10.42 – 1.11.42 Brig. Gen. György Sziklay Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 11st Light Division 15.11.42 – 1.06.43 Brig. Gen. Kálmán Csiby Discontinued: 10.08.1943 1.06.43 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Dr. Béla Temesy

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Pécs) Artillery Command (Pécs) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 8th InfantryRegiment Headquarters (Pécs) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/8th Infantry Regiment (Pécs) II/8th Infantry Regiment (Pélmonostor) 5.04.41 –17.04.41 Reserve, Third Army III/8th Infantry Regiment (Pécs) 38th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.41 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/11th Artillery Regiment (Pécs) II/11th Artillery Regiment (Pécs) 11th Cavalry Company (Pécs) 11th Anti-Aircraft Company (Pécs) 11th Signal Company (Pécs) 11th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Pécs)

NOTES: The 11th Division was removed from the peace time order of battle on 10.08.1943. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 237 12th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Szekszárd (IV Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 12th Infantry Brigade. [From the 3/4 23.01.39 – 1.02.40 Brig. Gen. József Benke Infantry Commander, 4th mixed Brigade] 1.02.40 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Kalmán Török Activated: 5.04.1941 1.08.41 – 8.08.42 Brig. Gen. Gábor Illésházy Inactivated: 17.04.1941 8.08.42 – 23.09.42 Col. Elemér Sáska Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 12th Light Division 1.10.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Ulászlo Solymossy Activated: 24.03.1942 10.08.43 – 5.04.44 Brig. Gen. Jénö Bor Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 12th Reserve Division 5.04.44 – 05.44 Brig. Gen. Dézö Pötze Redesignated: 23.10.1944 As 12th Infantry Division Discontinued: 12.02.1945 Destroyed when Budapest fell 05.44 – 28.09.44 Brig. Gen. Béla Németh 29.09.44 – 26.10.44 Col. Jenö Tömöry 26.10.44 – 6.12.44 Brig. Gen. Ference Mikófalvy 6.12.44 – 12.02.45 Brig. Gen. István Baumann

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Szekszárd) Artillery Commander (Tolna) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 18th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Szekszárd) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/18th Infantry Regiment (Szekszárd) II/18th Infantry Regiment (Sárbogárd) 5.04.41 –17.04.41 IV Corps, Third Army III/18th Infantry Regiment (Tolna) 48th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.41 –24.03.42 (Inactive; peace time garrisons) I/12th Artillery Regiment (Tolna) 24.03.42 – 9.07.42 IV Corps II/12th Artillery Regiment (Tolna) 12th Cavalry Company (Szekszárd) 9.07.42 –17.09.42 IV Corps, Second Army 12th Anti-Aircraft Company (Szekszárd) 12th Signal Company (Szekszárd) 17.09.42 – 8.10.42 VII Corps, Second Army 12th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Szekszárd) 8.10.42 –22.12.42 IV Corps, Second Army Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: 22.12.42 –11.02.43 VII Corps, Second Army Division Headquarters 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants), Second Army Infantry Commander 18th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 4.03.43 – 1.05.43 H.O.G. East, Second Army Headquarters 48th Infantry Regiment with I/48, III/48, I/38 I/12th Artillery Regiment 1.05.43 –18.05.43 H.O.G. East, H.O.F.C. II/12th Artillery Regiment 18.05.43 –15.08.43 VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. 12th Cavalry Company 12th Anti-Aircraft Company 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 VIII Corps, Second Army 12th Signal Company 12th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 1.04.44 – 1.05.44 H.O.C., VKF Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 1.05.44 –28.08.44 II Reserve Corps Division Headquarters (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 28.08.44 – 6.09.44 Returned to Hungary Infantry Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Artillery Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 31.08.44 –28.10.44 VII Corps, Second Army 36th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 28.10.44 –12.11.44 VI Corps, Third Army 38th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 48th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 27.11.44 –12.02.45 I Corps, Third Army 40th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 41th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 84th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Tactical Attachments: 12th Reconnaissance Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 24.03.42 – 9.07.42 Heeresgruppe Süd Mobilized Combat Organization 5.05.1944: Division Headquarters 1.05.43 – 7.07.43 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd Infantry Commander 7.07.43 – 8.10.43 Befh. HG Mitte, Heeresgruppe Mitte Artillery Commander 36th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 8.10.43 – 5.05.44 Befh. HG Weissruthenien, WB Ostland 38th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 48th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 5.05.44 –15.05.44 WM Weissruthenien, Heeresgruppe Mitte 12th Signal Battalion 17.04.44 –15.07.44 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 12th Cavalry Company 12th Anti-Aircraft Company 15.07.44 –28.08.44 4. Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 1/74th Combat Engineer Company 12th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 28.10.44 –17.11.44 LXXII. Armeekorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 17.11.44 –25.12.44 Gruppe Breith, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico, Heeresgruppe Südukraine 238 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 13th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Kecskemét; later Szabadka (V Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 13th Infantry Brigade. [From the 1/4 23.02.39 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Gyula Nagy Infantry Commander, 4th mixed Brigade] 1.03.40 – 1.04.42 Brig. Gen. Pál Platthy Activated: 5.04.1941 1.04.42 – 15.11.42 Brig. Gen. József Grassy Inactivated: 17.04.1941 15.11.42 – 1.02.43 Brig. Gen. László Hollósy-Kuthy Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 13th Light Division 1.02.43 – 15.05.43 – position not filled – Activated: 24.03.1942 In Hungary Inactivated: 1.02.43 [After destruction on the East Front] 15.05.43 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Frigyes Vasváry Activated: 05.1943 In Hungary 10.08.43 – 03.44 Brig. Gen. Károly Ungár Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 13th Infantry Division 30.03.44 – 1.04.44 Col. János Mrakóczy Mobilized: 22.07.1944 1.08.44 – 16.10.44 Brig. Gen. Dr. Gygula Hankovszky Discontinued: 27.11.1944 16.10.44 – 20.12.44 Brig. Gen. Jénö Sövényházi-Herdiczky 20.12.44 – 27.11.44 Col. Sándor Vályi Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Kecskemét ) Artillery Commander (Kecskemét ) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 7th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Kecskemét ) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/7th Infantry Regiment (Kecskemét ) II/7th Infantry Regiment (Cegléd) 5.04.41 –17.04.41 V Corps, Third Army III/7th Infantry Regiment (Kiskunfélegyháza) 37th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.41 –24.03.42 (Inactive; peace time garrisons) I/13th Artillery Regiment (Kecskemét ) 24.03.42 – 9.07.42 I Corps II/13th Artillery Regiment (Kecskemét ) 13th Cavalry Company (Bácstopolya) 9.07.42 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) IV Corps, Second Army 13th Anti-Aircraft Company (Szeged) 13th Signal Company (Kecskemét ) 4.03.43 – .05.43 (Remnants) H.O.G. East, Second Army 13th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Kecskemét ) .05.43 – .06.43 Returned to Hungary Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: .06.43 –22.07.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) Division Headquarters Artillery Commander 22.07.44 –31.08.44 III Corps, First Army 7th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 31.08.44 –28.09.44 Reserve, First Army Headquarters 31st Infantry Regiment with II/31, I/37, III/37 I/13th Artillery Regiment 28.09.44 –27.11.44 V Corps, First Army II/13th Artillery Regiment 13th Cavalry Company 13th Anti-Aircraft Company Tactical Attachments: 13th Signal Company 13th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 2.09.42 –22.12.42 XXIV. Panzerkorps, Heeresgruppe B Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 23.01.43 – 9.02.43 Korps Cramer, Heeresgruppe B Division Headquarters (Szabadka) Reserve, Heeresgruppe B Infantry Commander (Szabadka) 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Artillery Commander (Ujvidék) 31.08.44 –28.09.44 XXXXIX. Gebirgskorps, 1. Panzerarmee, 7th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Kecskemét ) Heeresgruppe Südukraine I/7th Infantry Regiment (Kecskemét ) II/7th Infantry Regiment (Cegléd) 22.11.44 –27.11.44 16. Infanterie-Division, XVII. Armeekorps, III/7th Infantry Regiment (Kiskunfélegyhßaza) Heeresgruppe Süd 9th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Szeged) I/9th Infantry Regiment (Szeged) II/9th Infantry Regiment (Szabadka) III/9th Infantry Regimen (Hódmezövásárhely) 20th Infantry Regiment Headquarters (Zombor) I/20th Infantry Regiment (Ujividék) II/20th Infantry Regiment (Kalocsa) III/20th Infantry Regiment (Zombor) 13th Artillery Battalion (Kecskemét ) 14th Artillery Battalion (Szeged) 15th Artillery Battalion (Zombor) 13th Reconnaissance Battalion (Ujvidék) Mobilized Combat Organization 22.07.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 7th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 9th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 20th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 13th Artillery Battalion 14th Artillery Battalion 15th Artillery Battalion 76th Artillery Battalion 13th Reconnaissance Battalion NOTES: 13th Anti-Aircraft Company 55th Combat Engineer Battalion The 13th Infantry Division was removed from the order of battle 13th Signal Battalion and dissolved towards the end of November 1944, after its 13th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters remnants had been transferred to the 24th Infantry Division. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 239 14th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Szeged (V Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 14th Infantry Brigade. [From the 1/5 23.01.39 – 1.08.39 Brig. Gen. Antal Silley Infantry Commander, 5th mixed Brigade] 1.08.39 – 10.42 Brig. Gen. Marcell Stomm Activated: 5.04.1941 10.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Zoltán Kozma Inactivated: 17.04.1941 Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 14th Light Division Discontinued: 10.08.1943

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Szeged) Artillery Commander (Szeged) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 9th Infantry Regiment (Szeged) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/9th Infantry Regiment (Szeged) II/9th Infantry Regiment (Szabadka) 5.04.41 –17.04.41 V Corps, Third Army III/9th Infantry Regimen (Hódmezövásárhely) 39th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.41 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/14th Artillery Regiment (Szeged) II/14th Artillery Regiment (Szabadka) 14th Cavalry Company (Szeged) 14th Anti-Aircraft Company (Szeged) 14th Signal Company (Szeged) 14th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Szeged)

NOTES: The 14th Division was removed from the order of battle on 10.08.1943. 240 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 15th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Kiskunhalas; later Ujridék (V Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 15th Infantry Brigade. [From the 3/6 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Lajos Veress Infantry Commander, 6th mixed Brigade] 1.03.40 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Alajos Lemberkovits Activated: 5.04.1941 1.08.41 – 1.04.42 Col. József Grassy Inactivated: 17.04.1941 1.04.42 – 1.08.43 Maj. Gen. Pál Platthy Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 15th Light Division 1.08.43 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. József Vasváry Disbanded: 10.08.1943 (see remarks below) Discontinued: 1.03.1944

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Szabadka) Artillery Commander (Zombor) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 20th Infantry Regiment (Zombor) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/20th Infantry Regiment (Ujvidék) II/20th Infantry Regiment Kalocsa) 5.04.41 –17.04.41 I Corps, Third Army III/20th Infantry Regiment (Zombor) 50th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.41 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/15th Artillery Regiment (Zombor) II/15th Artillery Regiment (Zombor) 15th Cavalry Company (Zombor) 15th Anti-Aircraft Company (Szabadka) 15th Signal Company (Szabadka) 15th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Szabadka)

NOTES: As foreseen by the 1.10.1943 Szabolcs Plan peace time organization, personnel – although without equipment – for a 15th Reserve Division were prepared in case of mobilization. However, the equipment never became available, and the second wave of the V Corps was consequently never raised. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 241 16th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Szolnok (VI Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 16th Infantry Brigade. [From the 2/5 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Alfréd Friedrich Infantry Commander, 5th mixed Brigade] 1.03.40 – 1.02.42 Brig. Gen. Elemér Hunfalvay Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 16th Light Division 1.02.42 – 1.05.42 Col. Béla Tanitó Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 16th Infantry Division 1.05.42 – 1.08.42 Brig. Gen. Gyözö Beleznay Activated: 6.01.1944 1.08.42 – 1.08.44 Brig. Gen. Béla Lengyel Mobilized: 6.03.1944 Discontinued: 05.1944 Surrendered to Soviet forces at Olmütz, 1.08.44 – 1.11.44 Brig. Gen. József Vasváry Czechoslovakia 1.11.44 – 9.12.44 Brig. Gen. Elemér Mészöly 9.12.44 – 03.45 Brig. Gen. László Karátsony 03.45 – 04.45 Col. Gyula Keresztes 04.45 – 05.45 Col. Alajos Pápay

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Szolnok) Artillery Commander (Szolnok) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 VKF (peace time garrisons) 10th Infantry Regiment (Szolnok) 1.03.40 – 6.01.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/10th Infantry Regiment (Szolnok) II/10th Infantry Regiment (Berettyóujfalu) 6.01.44 –15.04.44 First Army III/10th Infantry Regiment (Szolnok) 40th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 15.04.44 –20.08.44 VII Corps,First Army I/16th Artillery Regiment (Szolnok) 20.08.44 –30.08.44 Reserves, First Army II/16th Artillery Regiment (Szolnok) 16th Cavalry Company (Debrecen) 30.08.44 –19.09.44 VII Corps, First Army 16th Anti-Aircraft Company (Debrecen) 16th Signal Company (Debrecen) 19.09.44 –28.09.44 III Corps, First Army 16. Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Debrecen) 28.09.44 – 5.10.44 Reserve, First Army Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 5.10.44 –13.10.44 VI Corps, First Army Division Headquarters (Szolnok) 14.10.44 –26.11.44 Reserve, First Army Infantry Commander (Békéscsaba) Artillery Commander (Szolnok) 26.11.44 – 04.45 V Corps, First Army 10th Infantry Regiment (Szolnok) I/10th Infantry Regiment (Szolnok) II/10th Infantry Regiment (Berettyóujfalu) III/10th Infantry Regiment (Karcag) Tactical Attachments: 11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) 23.10.44 –26.11.44 XVII. Armeekorps, 8. Armee I/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) II/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) 16.12.44 –31.12.44 XVII. Armeekorps, 8. Armee III/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) 19th Infantry Regiment (Békéscsaba) 2.01.45 –21.01.45 Reserves, 1. Panzerarmee I/19th Infantry Regiment (Békéscsaba) 21.01.45 – 04.45 XXXXIX. Gebirgskorps, 1. Panzerarmee II/19th Infantry Regiment (Mezötúr) III/19th Infantry Regiment (Orosháza) 16th Artillery Battalion (Szolnok) 17th Artillery Battalion (Debrecen) 18th Artillery Battalion (Orosháza) 15th Reconnaissance Battalion (Debrecen) Mobilized Combat Organization 6.01.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 10th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 11th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 19th Infantry Regiment (I – III) *) 16th Artillery Battalion 17th Artillery Battalion 18th Artillery Battalion *) VI Artillery Battalion 15th Reconnaissance Battalion 15th Anti-Aircraft Company 56th Combat Engineer Battalion 16th Signal Battalion 16th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters *) as of 30.01.1944 242 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 17th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Debrecen (VI Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 17th Infantry Brigade. [From the 1/6 23.01.39 – 1.08.39 Col. Dezsö Bittó Infantry Commander, 6th mixed Brigade] 1.08.39 – 1.08.42 Brig. Gen. Szilárd Bakay Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 17th Light Division 1.08.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Mihály Ibrányi Discontinued: 10.08.1943

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Debrecen) Artillery Commander (Debrecen) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) 1.03.40 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) II/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) III/11th Infantry Regiment (Debrecen) 41st Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) I/17th Artillery Regiment (Debrecen) II/17th Artillery Regiment (Debrecen) 17th Cavalry Company (Debrecen) 17th Anti-Aircraft Company (Debrecen) 17th Signal Company (Debrecen) 17th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Debrecen)

NOTES: The 17th Division was removed from the order of battle on 10.08.1943. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 243 18th RESERVE DIVISION Headquarters: Békéscsaba (VI Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 18th Infantry Brigade. [From the 3/5 23.01.39 – 1.04.42 Brig. Gen. Károly Olgyay Infantry Commander, 5th mixed Brigade] 1.04.42 – 1.08.42 Brig. Gen. Alajos Lemberkovits Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 18th Light Division 1.08.42 – 1.10.42 Col. Ulászló Solymossy Activated: 4.04.1943 15.10.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Jenö Ujlaky Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 18th Reserve Division 10.08.43 – 1.01.44 Brig. Gen. Mihály Ibrányi Discontinued: 1.08.1944 1.01.44 – 1.08.44 Brig. Gen. József Vasváry

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Békéscsaba) Artillery Commander (Orosháza) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 19th Infantry Regiment (Békéscsaba) 1.03.40 – 4.04.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/19th Infantry Regiment (Békéscsaba) II/19th Infantry Regiment (Mezötur) 4.04.43 – 1.06.43 VII Corps, Second Army III/19th Infantry Regiment (Orosháza) 49th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 1.06.43 –15.08.43 VII Corps, H.O.F.C. I/18th Artillery Regiment (Orosháza) 15.08.43 –15.10.43 VIII Corps, Second Army II/18th Artillery Regiment (Orosháza) 18th Cavalry Company (Békéscsaba) 15.10.43 – 1.04.44 VII Corps, Second Army 18th Anti-Aircraft Company (Mezötur) 18th Signal Company (Békéscsaba) 1.04.44 –10.05.44 VII Corps, First Army 18th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Békéscsaba) 10.05.44 – 1.08.44 VI Corps, First Army Mobilized Combat Organization 7.07.1943 Division Headquarters Artillery Commander Tactical Attachments: 19th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 4.04.43 – 8.11.43 WB Ukraine 47th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 49th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 8.11.43 – 2.01.44 Reserve, 2. Armee, Heeregsruppe Mitte I/18th Artillery Batttalion 18th Cavalry Company 2.01.44 – 5.05.44 Befh. HG Weissruthenien 18th Anti-Aircraft Company 5.05.44 –15.06.44 WB Weissruthenien 18th Signal Company 18th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 21.07.44 – 8.08.44 XI. Armeekorps, Heeresgruppe Nordukraine Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Division Headquarters (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Infantry Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Artillery Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 40th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 41st Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 49th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 46th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 47th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 86th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 18th Reconnaissance Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 40th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 41th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 49th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 46th Artillery Battalion 47th Artillery Battalion 86th Artillery Battalion 18th Cavalry Company 18th Anti-Aircraft Company 1/76th Combat Engineer Company 18th Signal Company 18th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters

NOTES: The 18th Reserve Division was removed from the order of battle and dissolved at the beginning of August 1944, after its remnants had been transferred to the 16th Infantry Division. 244 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 19th RESERVE DIVISION Headquarters: Miskolc (VII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 19th Infantry Brigade. [From the 1/7 23.01.39 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. József Csatáry Infantry Commander, 7. mixed Brigade] 1.08.41 – 1.05.42 Brig. Gen. Gyözö Beleznay Activated: 7.04.1941 1.05.42 – 08.42 Col. László Deák Inactivated: 17.04.1941 08.42 – 09.42 Col. Ferenc Szász Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 19th Light Division 1.10.42 – 1.06.43 Brig. Gen. Aladár Asztalossy Activated: 24.03.1942 Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 19th Reserve Division (Headquarters 10.08.43 – 05.44 Col. Imre Kálmán Staff from 25th Light Division) 05.44 – 08.44 Brig. Gen. László Miskey Discontinued: 08.1944

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Miskolc) Artillery Commander (Miskolc) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 13th Infantry Regiment (Miskolc) 1.03.40 – 7.04.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/13th Infantry Regiment (Rozsnyó) II/13th Infantry Regiment (Miskolc) 7.04.41 –17.04.41 V Corps, Third Army III/13th Infantry Regiment (Tornalja) 43th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.41 –24.03.42 (Inactive; peace time garrisons) I/19th Artillery Regiment (Miskolc) 24.03.42 – 4.07.42 VII Corps, Second Army II/19th Artillery Regiment (Miskolc) 19th Cavalry Company (Miskolc) 4.07.42 – 9.07.42 III Corps, Second Army 19th Anti-Aircraft Company (Miskolc) 19th Signal Company (Miskolc) 9.07.42 –11.02.43 VII Corps, Second Army 19th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Miskolc) 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants), Reserve, Second Army Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: 4.03.43 – 1.05.43 H.O.G. West, Second Army Division Headquarters 1.05.43 –15.08.43 VII Corps, H.O.F.C. Artillery Commander 13th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 VII Corps, Second Army Headquarters 43rd Infantry Regiment with I/43, I/53, III/53 I/19th Artillery Regiment 1.04.44 –10.05.44 VII Corps, First Army II/19th Artillery Regiment 10.05.44 –21.07.44 VI Corps, First Army 19th Cavalry Company 19th Anti-Aircraft Company 21.07.44 – .08.44 (being dissolved) Reserve, First Army 19th Signal Company 19th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Tactical Attachments: Division Headquarters (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Reserve, 2. Armee, Infantry Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Heeresgruppe Mitte Artillery Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 43rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 4.03.43 – 8.10.43 WB Ukraine 44th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 8.10.43 – 1.04.44 Befh. Weissruthenien 53th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 49th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 50th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 87th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 19th Reconnaissance Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Mobilized Combat Organization 1.10.1943: Division Headquarters Artillery Commander 25th Infantry Regiment (I – III) *) 35th Infantry Regiment (I – III) **) 53rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) 19th Cavalry Company 19th Anti-Aircraft Company 19th Signal Company 19th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters

NOTES: *) 25th Infantry Regiment only until 17.01.1944) **) The former 55th Inf. Rgt., redesignated on 1.10.1943.

The 19th Reserve Division was removed from the official peace time order of battle and dissolved August 1944, after its remnants had been transferred to the 20th Infantry Division towards the end of July 1944. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 245 20th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Eger (VII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 20th Infantry Brigade.[From the 2/7 23.01.39 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Ödön Domanieczky Infantry Commander, 7th mixed Brigade] 1.08.41 – 21.08.42 Brig. Gen. Károly Kovács Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 20th Light Division 10.08.42 – 3.10.42 Col. Géza Nagy Activated: 21.03.1942 3.10.42 – 15.05.43 Brig. Gen. Frigyes Vasváry Disbanded: 06.1943 15.05.43 – 10.08.43 Col. Béla Németh Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 20th Infantry Division Activated: 21.03.1944 10.08.43 – 26.10.44 Brig. Gen. Frigyes Vasváry Discountinued: 05.1945 Surrendered to British forces in southern 26.10.44 – 03.45 Brig. Gen. Jenö Tömöry Austria and northern Croatia 03.45 – 05.45 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Tilger

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Eger) Artillery Commander (Eger) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 14 Infantry Regiment (Eger) 1.03.40 –24.03.42 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/14 Infantry Regiment (Eger) II/14 Infantry Regiment (Eger) 24.03.42 –20.07.42 VII Corps, Second Army III/14 Infantry Regiment (Gyöngyös) 44th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 20.07.42 –29.07.42 IV Corps, Second Army I/20th Artillery Regiment (Eger) 29.07.42 –12.01.43 III Corps, Second Army II/20th Artillery Regiment (Eger) 20th Cavalry Company (Rimaszombat) 12.01.43 – 3.02.43 (Remnants), IV Corps, Second Army 20th Anti-Aircraft Company (Miskolc) 20th Signal Company (Eger) 3.02.43 – 05.43 (Remnants), Reserve, Second Army 20th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Eger) 05.43 – 06.43 Returned to Hungary Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: 06.43 –21.03.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) Division Headquarters Artillery Commander 21.03.44 – 5.04.44 Being activated in 7th Military District 14th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 23rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) 5.04.44 –15.04.44 First Army I/20th Artillery Regiment 15.04.44 –24.07.44 IX Corps, First Army II/20th Artillery Regiment 20th Cavalry Company 24.07.44 –16.09.44 VII Corps 20th Anti-Aircraft Company 20th Signal Company 16.09.44 –27.09.44 IV Corps, Third Army 20th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 27.09.44 –26.11.44 VIII Corps, Third Army Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 26.11.44 – 3.12.44 II Corps, Third Army Division Headquarters (Eger) Infantry Commander (Losanc) 3.12.44 – 6.01.45 (Remnants), Reserve, Third Army Artillery Commander (Eger) 13th Infantry Regiment (Miskolc) 6.01.45 – 04.45 II Corps, Third Army I/13th Infantry Regiment (Rozsnyó) II/13th Infantry Regiment (Miskolc) III/13th Infantry Regiment (Tornalja) Tactical Attachments: 14 Infantry Regiment (Eger) I/14 Infantry Regiment (Eger) 20.08.42 –12.12.42 XXIV. Panzerkorps, Heeresgruppe Süd II/14 Infantry Regiment (Eger) III/14 Infantry Regiment (Gyöngyös) 6.05.44 –24.07.44 LIX. Armeekorps, 1. Panzermee, 23rd Infantry Regiment (Losanc) Heeresgruppe Süd I/23rd Infantry Regiment (Losanc) 24.07.44 – 8.08.44 XI. Armeekorps, 1. Panzerarmee, II/23rd Infantry Regiment (Balassagyarmat) Heeresgruppe Süd III/23rd Infantry Regiment (Salgótarján) 19th Artillery Battalion (Miskolc) 13.10.44 –12.12.44 LVII. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 20th Artillery Battalion Gyöngyös) 21th Artillery Battalion (Losanc) 22.12.44 –27.12.44 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 20th Reconnaissance Battalion (Rimaszombat) Mobilized Combat Organization 21.03.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 13th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 14th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 23rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) 19th Artillery Battalion 20th Artillery Battalion 21st Artillery Battalion 77th Artillery Battalion V Artillery Battalion 20th Reconnaissance Battalion 20th Anti-Aircraft Company 57th Combat Engineer Battalion 20th Signal Battalion 20th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 246 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 21st LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Losonc (VII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 21st Infantry Brigade. [New] 23.01.39 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Jenö Röder Activated: 1.09.1941 [Headquarters with a reduced-strength 1.08.41 – 02.42 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Tilger Staff and Supply Services for the occupa- 02.42 – 1.06.43 Brig. Gen. Béla Tarnay tion forces] Redesignated: 1.10.1941 As 121st Infantry Brigade Headquarters 1.05.43 – 1.08.43 Col. Géza Pusztakürthy Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 121st Light Division Headquarters 1.08.43 – 44 Brig. Gen. Géza Ehrlich Disbanded: 10.08.1943 (see remarks below) 44 – 03.44 Brig. Gen. László Miskey Discontinued: 15.05.1944 03.44 – 15.05.44 – position not filled –

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Losonc) Artillery Commander (Losonc) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 23rd Infantry Regiment (Losonc) 1.03.40 – 1.09.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/23rd Infantry Regiment (Losonc) II/23rd Infantry Regiment (Balassagyarmat) 1.09.41 – 9.02.42 (Headquarters only) H.O.C. III/23rd Infantry Regiment (Salgótarján) 53rd Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 9.02.42 –17.02.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West I/21st Artillery Regiment (Losonc) 17.02.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West, Second Army II/21st Artillery Regiment (Losonc) 21st Cavalry Company (Rimaszombat) 1.05.43 –15.08.43 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, H.O.F.C. 21st Anti-Aircraft Company (Losonc) 21st Signal Company (Losonc) 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, Second Army 21st Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Losonc) 1.04.44 –19.04.44 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, First Army Mobilized Combat Organization 1.09.1941: 19.04.44 –15.05.44 (Headquarters only) Reserve, First Army 41st Infantry Regiment with II/41, III/41, ... Division Headquarters Headquarters 41st Infantry Regiment with II/41, III/41, ... Tactical Attachments: Headquarters 44th Infantry Regiment with II/44, III/44, II/55 15th (?) Cavalry Company 1.09.41 – 8.10.43 WB Ukraine 22nd (?) Anti-Aircraft Company 21st (?) Signal Company 8.10.43 – 1.04.44 Befh. Weissruthenien

NOTES: The 21st Division had been removed from the official peace time order of battle on 1.10.43. However, the Headquarters, 21st Division remained in being with the occupation forces on the East Front (owing the critical situation there), and was finally dissolved in May 1944. Its remnants were transferred to the 18th Reserve Division. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 247 22th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Nyiregyháza (VIII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 22nd Infantry Brigade. [From the 2/6 23.01.39 – 1.11.40 Brig. Gen. Sándor Eötvös Infantry Commander, 6th mixed Brigade] 1.11.40 – 1.08.42 Brig. Gen. Aladár Máriay Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 22nd Light Division 1.08.42 – 15.09.42 Brig. Gen. László Hollósy-Kuthy Discontinued: 10.08.1943 15.09.42 – 15.05.43 – position not filled – 15.05.43 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Mihály Budaházy

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Nyiregyháza) Artillery Commander (Nyiregyháza) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 12th Infantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 1.03.40 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/12th Infantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) II/12th Infantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) III/12th Infantry Regiment (Nyirbátor) 42th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) I/22nd Artillery Regiment (Nyiregyháza) II/22nd Artillery Regiment (Nyirbátor) 22nd Cavalry Company (Kassa) 22nd Anti-Aircraft Company (Kassa) 22nd Signal Company (Nyiregyháza) 22nd Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Nyiregyháza))

NOTES: The 22nd Division was removed from the peace time order of battle on 10.08.1943. 248 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 23rd RESERVE DIVISION Headquarters: Kassa (VIII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 23rd Infantry Brigade. [New] 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 Col. József Heszlényi Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 23rd Light Division 1.03.40 – 11.02.42 Brig. Gen. Kálmán Máthé Activated: 24.03.1942 03.42 – 1.10.42 Brig. Gen. István Kiss Redesignated: 10.08.1943 As 23rd Reserve Division 1.10.42 – 1.06.43 Brig. Gen. Gyula Vargyassy Discontinued: 6.05.1945 Surrendered to Soviet forces in Styria, 1.06.43 – 1.07.43 Brig. Gen. Miklós Dépold Austria 1.07.43 – 30.01.44 Brig. Gen. Pál Magyar 30.01.44 – 05.44 Col. Jenö Sövenyházi-Herdiczky 05.44 – 10.44 Brig. Gen. Gusztáv Deseö 10.44 – 20.10.44 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Osztovics 11.44 – 04.45 Brig. Gen. Géza Fehér 04.45 – 6.05.44 Col. István Miklóssy Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Kassa) Artillery Commander (Kassa) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 21st Infantry Regiment (Kassa) 1.03.40 –24.03.42 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/21st Infantry Regiment (Kassa) II/21st Infantry Regiment (Kassa) 24.03.42 – 9.07.42 VII Corps III/21st Infantry Regiment (Szerencs) 51st Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 9.07.42 –11.02.43 VII Corps, Second Army I/23st Artillery Regiment (Kassa) 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Second Army II/23st Artillery Regiment (Kassa) 23st Cavalry Company (Kassa) 4.03.43 – 1.05.43 H.O.G. East, Second Army 23rd Anti-Aircraft Company (Kassa) 23rd Signal Company (Kassa) 1.05.43 –18.05.43 H.O.G. East, H.O.F.C. 23rd Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Kassa) 18.05.43 –15.08.43 VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. Mobilized Combat Organization 1.06.1942: 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 VIII Corps, Second Army Division Headquarters 1.04.44 – 1.05.44 H.O.C. Headquarters 21st Infantry Regiment with III/21, I/32, III/32 Headquarters 51st Infantry Regiment with III/31, II/54, III/54 1.05.44 – 5.09.44 II Res. Corps I/23st Artillery Regiment II/23st Artillery Regiment 5.09.44 – 9.09.44 Returned to Hungary 23rd Cavalry Company 9.09.44 – 7.11.44 VIII Corps, Third Army 23rd Anti-Aircraft Company 23rd Signal Company 7.11.44 – 2.12.44 II Corps, Third Army 23rd Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 7.01.45 – 2.03.45 Reserve, Third Army Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 2.03.45 – 6.05.44 VIII Corps, Third Army Division Headquarters (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Infantry Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Artillery Commander (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 42nd Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) Tactical Attachments: 51st Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 23.01.43 –11.02.43 Korps Cramer, Heeresgruppe B 54th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 52nd Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 11.02.43 – 4.03.43 (Remnants) Reserve, Heeresgruppe B 53rd Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 88th Artillery Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 4.03.43 – 1.05.43 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 23rd Reconnaissance Battalion (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 1.05.43 – 7.07.43 Befh. HG Süd Mobilized Combat Organization 1.10.1943: 7.07.43 – 8.10.43 Befh. HG Mitte Division Headquarters Infantry Commander 8.10.43 – 1.04.44 Befh. HG Weissruthenien 51st Infantry Regiment (I – III) 5.05.44 –15.07.44 Reserve Heeresgruppe Mitte 54th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 8th Cavalry Company 15.07.44 –31.08.44 Reserves, 2. Panzerarmee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 23rd Anti-Aircraft Company 23rd Signal Company 31.08.44 – 9.09.44 Reserves, 9. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 23rd Divisional Supply Services Headquarters 2.12.44 –30.12.44 LVII. Panzerkorps, 6 Armee Mobilized Combat Organization 5.05.1944: 30.12.44 – 7.01.45 IX. SS-Gebirgskorps, 6. Armee Division Headquarters Infantry Commander 11.01.45 –13.01.45 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee 42nd Infantry Regiment (I – III) 13.01.45 –26.01.45 I. Kavalleriekorps, 6. Armee 51st Infantry Regiment (I – III) 54th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 26.01.45 – 1.02.45 IX. SS-Gebirgskorps, 6. Armee 23rd Cavalry Company 23rd Anti-Aircraft Company 1.02.45 – 2.03.45 I. Kavalleriekorps, 6. Armee 1/78th Combat Engineer Company 23rd Signal Battalion 23rd Divisional Supply Services Headquarters Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 249 24th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Ungvár (VIII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 24th Infantry Brigade. [New] 23.01.39 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Andor Vásárhelyi Activated: 31.08.1941 [Headquarters with a reduced-strength 1.08.41 – 15.10.42 Brig. Gen. György Sziklay Staff and Supply Services for the occupa- 15.10.42 – 1.06.43 Brig. Gen. Imre Széchy tion forces] Redesignated: 1.10.1941 As 124th Infantry Brigade 1.06.43 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Loskay Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 124th Light Division 10.08.43 – 1.06.44 Brig. Gen. Aidár Pintér Disbanded: 10.08.1943 (see remarks below) 1.06.44 – 15.10.44 Brig. Gen. János Markóczy 15.10.44 – 11.44 Col. Ferenc Karlóczy Constituted: 10.08.1943 As 24th Infantry Division 11.44 – 03.45 Col. Gyula Keresztes Activated: 6.01.1944 03.45 – 05.45 Col. Lajos Rumy Discontinued: 05.1945 Surrendered to Soviet forces in Bohemia, Czechoslovakia

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Ungvár) Artillery Commander (Munkács) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 24th Infantry Regiment (Ungvár) 1.03.40 –30.08.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) I/24th Infantry Regiment (Ungvár) II/24th Infantry Regiment (Huszt) 30.08.41 – 1.10.41 (Headquarters only) VIII Corps III/24th Infantry Regiment (Munkács) 54th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 1.10.41 – 9.02.42 (Headquarters only) H.O.C. I/24th Artillery Regiment (Munkács) 9.02.42 –17.02.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West II/24th Artillery Regiment (Munkács) 24th Cavalry Company (Nagyszöllös) 17.02.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West, 24th Anti-Aircraft Company (Ungvár) Second Army 24th Signal Company (Ungvár) 24th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Ungvár) 1.05.43 –18.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. East, H.O.F.C. 18.05.43 –15.08.43 (Headquarters only) VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. Mobilized Combat Organization 31.12.1941 Division Headquarters 15.08.43 –21.10.43 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, Second Army Headquarters ? Infantry Regiment with II/48., ... Headquarters ? Infantry Regiment with ... 21.10.43 – 6.01.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st (?) Cavalry Company 6.01.44 –24.07.44 First Army 1st (?) Anti-Aircraft Company 27th (?) Signal Company 24.07.44 – 8.08.44 VII Corps, First Army Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 8.08.44 –27.09.44 III Corps, First Army Division Headquarters (Ungvár) 27.09.44 –20.10.44 VI Corps, First Army Infantry Commander (Nyiregyháza) Artillery Commander (Ungvár) 20.10.44 –31.12.44 Reserve, First Army 12th Infantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 31.12.44 – .04.45 V Corps, First Army I/12th Infantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) II/12th Infantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) III/12th Infantry Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 21st Infantry Regiment (Kassa) Tactical Attachments: I/21st Infantry Regiment (Kassa) 30.08.41 – 1.10.41 Heeresgruppe Süd II/21st Infantry Regiment (Kassa) III/21st Infantry Regiment (Szerencs) 1.10.41 – 1.05.43 WB Ukraine 24th Infantry Regiment (Ungvár) I/24th Infantry Regiment (Ungvár) 1.05.43 – 7.07.43 Befh. HG Süd II/24th Infantry Regiment (Huszt) 7.07.43 – 8.10.43 Befh. HG Mitte III/24th Infantry Regiment (Munkács) 22nd Artillery Battalion (Nyiregyháza) 8.10.43 –21.10.43 WB Ukraine 23rd Artillery Battalion (Kassa) 24th Artillery Battalion (Munkács) 10.05.44 –21.07.44 XI. Armeekorps, Heeresgruppe Nordukraine 24th Reconnaissance Battalion (Nagyszöllös) 20.10.44 –31.12.44 XVII. Armeekorps, Heeresgruppe Süd Mobilized Combat Organization 6.01.1944: 5.02.45 – 05.45 XXIX. Armeekorps, 8. Armee Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 12th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 21st Infantry Regiment (I – III) 24th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 22nd Artillery Battalion 23rd Artillery Battalion 24th Artillery Battalion 78th Artillery Battalion VIII Artillery Battalion NOTES: 24th Reconnaissance Battalion 24th Anti-Aircraft Company The 124th Light Division was disbanded on 10.08.43 on the East 58th Combat Engineer Battalion Front. The Headquarters Staff was relieved by the Headquarters 24th Signal Battalion of the 12th Light Division and returned to Hungary on 21.10.1943. 24th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters The new 24th Infantry Division, which had been raised on 10.08.43 in Hungary, absorbed the staff. 250 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 25th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Nagyvárad (IX Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 15.09.1940 As 25th Infantry Brigade. [New] 15.09.40 – 15.08.42 Brig. Gen. Béla Gothay Redesignated: 27.02.1942 As 25th Light Division 15.08.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Imre Kálmán Activated: 11.04.1943 10.08.43 – 1.01.44 Brig. Gen. Béla Zsombolyay Disbanded: 10.08.1943 (see remarks below) 1.01.44 – 1.07.44 Brig. Gen. Mihály Ibrányi 1.07.44 – 29.07.44 Brig. Gen. István Kozma Constituted: 10.08.1943 In Hungary as 25th Infantry Division 29.07.44 – 09.44 Brig. Gen. Antal Benda Activated: 21.03.1944 Discontinued: 05.1945 Surrendered to Yugoslavian partisans to- 09.44 – 10.10.44 Brig. Gen. László Hollósy-Kuthy wards the end of April 1945 10.44 – 12.44 Maj. Gen. Ferenc Horváth 12.44 – 05.45 Col. Gyula Kalkó

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Nagyvárad) Artillery Commander (Nagyvárad) 15.09.40 –11.04.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) 25th Infantry Regiment (Nagyvárad) 11.04.43 – 1.05.43 H.O.G. East, Second Army I/25th Infantry Regiment (Nagyvárad) II/25th Infantry Regiment (Zilah) 1.05.43 –15.08.43 VIII Corps, H.O.F.C. III/25th Infantry Regiment (Nagykároly) 55th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 15.08.43 – 1.10.43 VIII Corps, Second Army I/25th Artillery Regiment (Nagyvárad) 1.10.43 –21.03.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) II/25th Artillery Regiment (Nagyvárad) 25th Cavalry Company *) (Kolozsvár) 21.03.44 –15.04.44 VI Corps, First Army 25th Anti-Aircraft Company (Nagyvárad) 25th Signal Company (Nagyvárad) 15.04.44 –24.07.44 IX Corps, First Army 25th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Nagyvárad) 24.07.44 –15.08.44 VI Corps, First Army Mobilized Combat Organization 11.04.1943: 15.08.44 – 1.09.44 Reserve, First Army Division Headquarters Artillery Commander 1.09.44 – 5.09.44 en-route to Second Army 24th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 5.09.44 –18.10.44 II Corps, Second Army 55th Infantry Regiment (I – III) I/25th Artillery Regiment 18.10.44 –23.10.44 VII Corps, Second Army II/25th Artillery Regiment 25th Cavalry Company 23.10.44 – 05.45 II Corps, Third Army 25th Anti-Aircraft Company 25th Signal Company 25th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters Tactical Attachments: Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 11.04.43 – 1.10.43 WB Ukraine Division Headquarters (Nagyvárad) Infantry Commander (Dés) 15.05.44 –24.07.44 XI. Armeekorps, Heeresgruppe Nordukraine Artillery Commander (Nagyvárad) 18.10.44 –23.10.44 Reserve, Armeegruppe Wöhler 1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) I/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) 23.10.44 – 7.11.44 LXXII. Armeekorps, 6. Armee II/1st Infantry Regiment (Budapest) III/1st Infantry Regiment (Aszód) 7.11.44 –17.11.44 IV. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee 25th Infantry Regiment (Nagyvárad) 5.02.45 – 1.05.45 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee I/25th Infantry Regiment (Nagyvárad) II/25th Infantry Regiment (Zilah) III/25th Infantry Regiment (Nagykároly) 26th Infantry Regiment (Kolozsvár) I/26th Infantry Regiment (Kolozsvár) II/26th Infantry Regiment (Dés) III/26th Infantry Regiment (Beszterce) 2nd Artillery Battalion (Budapest) 25th Artillery Battalion (Nagyvárad) 26th Artillery Battalion (Kolozsvár) 25th Reconnaissance Battalion (Kolozsvár) Mobilized Combat Organization 21.03.1944: Division Headquarters Infantry Commander Artillery Commander 1st Infantry Regiment (I – III) 25th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 26th Infantry Regiment (I – III) 2nd Artillery Battalion NOTES: 25th Artillery Battalion *) 25th Cavalry Company only as of 1.10.1942 26th Artillery Battalion IX Artillery Battalion 25th Reconnaissance Battalion The 25th Light Division was renumbered as the 19th Reserve 25th Anti-Aircraft Company Division on 10.08.43 on the East Front. 59th Combat Engineer Battalion 25th Signal Battalion The new 25th Infantry Division was raised in Hungary on the same 25th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters day. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 251 26th LIGHT DIVISION Headquarters: Kolozvár (IX Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 15.09.1940 As 26th Infantry Brigade. [New] 15.09.40 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. Béla Marschalkó Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 26th Light Division 1.08.41 – 1.04.42 Col. Dr. Kálmán Hardy Disbanded: 10.08.1943 1.04.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. János Mindszenty Discontinued: 1.03.1944

Peace Time Organization 1940 – 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Kolozsvár) Artillery Commander (Kolozsvár) 15.09.40 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) 26th Infantry Regiment (Kolozsvár) I/26th Infantry Regiment (Kolozsvár) II/26th Infantry Regiment (Dés) III/26th Infantry Regiment (Beszterce) 56th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) I/26 Artillery Regiment (Kolozsvár) II/26 Artillery Regiment (Szászfenes) 26th Cavalry Company *) (Kolozsvár) 26th Anti-Aircraft Company (Kolozsvár) 26th Signal Company (Kolozsvár) 26th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Kolozsvár)

NOTES: *) 26th Cavalry Company only as of 1.10.1942

As foreseen by the Szabolcs Plan peace time organization, personnel – although without equipment – for a 26th Reserve Division were prepared in case of mobilization. However, as this equipment was never forthcoming, the second wave of the IX Corps was never raised and the division was finally dissolved in March 1944. 252 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 27th INFANTRY DIVISION Headquarters: Marosvásárhely (IX Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 15.09.1940 As 27th Infantry Brigade. [New] 15.09.40 – 15.11.42 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Kolthay Redesignated: 17.02.1942 As 27th Light Division 15.11.42 – 1.02.43 Brig. Gen. István Kozma Activated: 21.03.1944 1.02.43 – 1.10.43 Brig. Gen. Miklós Nagyöszy Redesignated: 1.10.1944 As 27th “Székler” Division 1.10.43 – 16.10.44 Col. András Zákó Discontinued: 05.1945 Surrendered to Soviet forces near Vienna, Austria 10.44 – 05.45 Brig. Gen. Gyözö Horváth

Peace Time Organization 1940 – 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Marosvásárhely) Artillery Commander (Marosvásárhely) 1.10.40 –21.03.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) 27th Infantry Regiment (Marosvásárhely) 21.03.44 –15.04.44 VI Corps, First Army I/27th Infantry Regiment (Sepsiszentgyörgy) II/27th Infantry Regiment (Székelyudvarhely) 15.04.44 –17.04.44 IX Corps, First Army III/27th Infantry Regiment (Marosvásárhely) 57th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 17.04.44 –21.07.44 VI Corps, First Army I/27th Artillery Regiment (Marosvásárhely) 21.07.44 –15.08.44 Reserve, First Army II/27th Artillery Regiment (Marosvásárhely) 27th Cavalry Company *) (Marosvásárhely) 15.08.44 –11.09.44 VI Corps, First Army 27th Anti-Aircraft Company (Marosvásárhely) 27th Signal Company (Marosvásárhely) 11.09.44 –13.09.44 En-route to IX Corps 27th Divisional Supply Services Headquarters (Marosvásárhely) 13.09.44 –17.12.45 IX Corps, First Army Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 17.12.44 – 5.01.45 (Remnants) Third Army Division Headquarters (Marosvásárhely) 5.01.45 –27.03.45 (Refurbishing) Third Army 27th Infantry Regiment (Marosvásárhely) I/27th Infantry Regiment (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 27.03.45 – 04.45 Reserve, Third Army II/27th Infantry Regiment (Székelyudvarhely) III/27th Infantry Regiment (Marosvásárhely) 57th Infantry Regiment (I – III) (MOBILIZATION UNIT) 27th Artillery Battalion (Marosvásárhely) Tactical Attachments: 28.09.44 – 3.10.44 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee 3.10.44 –23.10.44 XVII. Armeekorps, 8. Armee 12.11.44 –26.11.44 (Remnants) XXIX. Armeekorps, 8. Armee 26.11.44 – 5.01.45 (Remnants) Reserve, 8. Armee 5.01.45 –27.03.45 (Refurbishing) Reserve, Hgr. Süd 27.03.45 – 4.04.45 XXXXIII. Panzerkorps, 8. Armee

NOTES: *) 27th Cavalry Company only as of 1.10.1942

The 27th “Székel” (Infantry) Division was created on 1.10.1944 by using the 27th Light Division components and adding a third regiment (made up of Székler Militia) and a second artillery battalion. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 253 HEADQUARTERS, 201st LIGHT DIVISION (Ad-hoc unit. No peace time Corps or Military District assigned) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 5.11.1942 As Headquarters, 201st Light Division 5.11.42 – 1.07.43 Brig. Gen. Gyorgy Vukováry [improvised] in Budapest 1.07.43 – 01.44 Col. László Miskey Activated: 5.11.1942 [Headquarters with a reduced-strength 01.44 – 26.05.44 Brig. Gen. József Kisfaludy Staff and Supply Services for the occupation forces] Discontinued: 26.05.1944 Dissolved

Mobilized Combat Organization 31.12.1942: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters Headquarters 54th Infantry Regiment with I/52, III/23, II/42 5.11.42 –15.12.42 (Headquarters only) being activated Headquarters 251st Inf. Rgt. with I/44, 42 March & 44 March Bn. 15.12.43 –31.12.42 (Headquarters only) en-route to East Front 24th Anti-Aircraft Company 16th Signal Company 1.01.43 –17.02.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West 17.02.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) H.O.G. West, Second Army 1.05.43 –15.08.43 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, H.O.F.C. 15.08.43 – 1.04.44 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, Second Army 1.04.44 –15.04.44 (Headquarters only) VII Corps, First Army 15.04.44 –10.06.44 (Headquarters only) Reserve, First Army

Tactical Attachments: 1.01.43 – 1.05.43 (Headquarters only) WB Ukraine 1.05.43 – 7.07.43 (Headquarters only) Befh. HG Süd 7.07.43 – 8.10.43 (Headquarters only) Befh. HG Süd 8.10.43 – 1.04.44 (Headquarters only) Befh. Weissruthenien

NOTES: The Headquarters, 201st Division, was an ad-hoc formation, not featured in the peace time order of battle. It was raised only to be sent to the occupation forces on the East Front.

When the Headquarters, 201st Division was finally dissolved, the units under its command – including the 41st Inf. Rgt. – were amalgamated into the 18th Reserve Division. The 42nd Inf. Rgt. was turned over to the 23rd Reserve Division. 254 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 SZT. LÁSZLÓ DIVISION (Without a Peace Time Headquarters or Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 12.10.1944 at Pápa 12.10.44 – 8.05.45 Brig. Gen. Zoltán Szügyi Activated: 12.10.1944 Discontinued: 8.05.1945 Surrendered to British forces at Preitenegg, (near Maribor) Austria

Mobilized Combat Organization: Tactical Attachments:: Division Headquarters 1st (Parachute) Regiment 12.10.44 –19.12.44 Reserve, Third Army 2nd (Infantry) Regiment 19.12.44 –15.03.45 LVII. Panzerkorps, 8. Armee 3rd (Air Force) Regiment 1st Artillery Battalion 15.03.45 –19.03.45 XXII. Armeekorps, 2. Panzerarmee 6th Artillery Battalion (mot) 9th Artillery Battalion 19.03.45 –12.04.45 (Remnants) II Corps, 6. Armee 76th Artillery Battalion 12.04.45 – 8.05.45 XXII. Armeekorps, 1. Panzerarmee 1st Rocket Launcher Battalion 20th Assault Gun Battalion Szt. László Combat Engineer Battalion (mot) Szt. László Armored Reconnaissance Battalion Szt. Lászlo Signal Battalion (mot) Szt. Lászlo Divisional Supply Services Headquarters

NOTES: As training of the elite Szt. László Division was not finished until early December 1944, the individual units of the division fought separately. Upon reaching combat readiness on 7.12.1944, the battalions were used in large part in the front around Budapest – at the Gran River, etc. – as ad-hoc emergency troops.

The division did not see combat as a complete formation until April 1945, and only after having been filled up by the remnants of the 20th Infantry Division, the 7th Field Replacement Division, and the so-called 8th Infantry Division, as well as the Fortress Regiment. The latter was used to replace the former 3rd (Air Force) Regiment, which had been annihilated in the previous fighting.

The British kept the division under arms until some questions regarding the Yugoslavian partisans had been settled. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 255 2nd FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Székesfehérvár (II Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 08.44 – 13.10.44 Col. Imre Czlenner Mobilized: 26.08.1944 13.10.44 – 01.45 Col. Dénes Dobák Discontinued: 01.1945 Dissolved

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 – 2.09.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 2.09.44 – 10.44 Székler Border Command Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company 10.44 –23.10.44 IX Corps, Second Army Replacement Supply Services Company 23.10.44 –13.11.44 Reserve, Second Army 13.11.44 –31.12.44 Reserve, Third Army 31.12.44 – 01.45 II Corps, Third Army

Tactical Attachments: 23.10.44 – 2.11.44 XXIX. Armeekorps, 8. Armee 2.11.44 – 3.12.44 XVII. Armeekorps, 8. Armee

NOTES: The 2nd Field Replacement Division was dissolved in January 1945, after its remnants had been transferred to the 20th Infantry Division. 256 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 3rd FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Sopron (III Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 1.05.44 – 04.45 ? Mobilized: 26.08.1944 Discontinued: 04.1945 Surrenders to Soviet forces in Bohemia, Czechoslovakia.

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 – 2.09.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 2.09.44 – 10.44 Székler Border Command Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company 10.44 –31.12.44 Reserve, Third Army Replacement Supply Services Company 31.12.44 –11.01.45 II Corps, Third Army 11.01.45 – 04.45 Third Army

Tactical Attachments: 5.02.45 –17.03.45 Reserve, 6. Armee 17.03.45 – 04.45 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 257 4th FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Kaposvár (IV Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 08.44 – 23.09.44 Brig. Gen. Árpád Tarnaváry Mobilized: 26.08.1944 23.09.44 – 28.09.44 Col. Jenö Tömöry Discontinued: 26.10.1944 28.09.44 – 26.10.44 Col. Ferenc Mikáfalvy

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 – 2.09.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 2.09.44 –26.10.44 II Corps, Third Army Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company Replacement Supply Services Company

NOTES: The 4th Field Replacement Division was dissolved in October 1944, after its remnants had been transferred to the 12th Reserve Division. 258 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 5th FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Szeged (V Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 08.4 – 15.11.44 Maj. Gen. Imre Kálmán Mobilized: 26.08.1944 15.11.44 – ? Brig. Gen. László Miskey Discontinued: 11.1944

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 –23.10.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 23.10.44 – 11.44 VIII Corps, Third Army Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company Replacement Supply Services Company

NOTES: The 5th Field Replacement Division was dissolved in November 1944, after its remnants had been transferred to the 20th Infantry Division. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 259 6th FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Debrecen (VI Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 08.44 – 12.10.44 Brig. Gen. György Vukováry Mobilized: 26.08.1944 Discontinued: 12.10.1944

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 –31.08.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 31.08.44 –16.09.44 Reserve, First Army Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company 16.09.44 –28.09.44 IV Corps, Third Army Replacement Supply Services Company 28.09.44 –12.10.44 VIII Corps, Third Army

NOTES: The 6th Field Replacement Division was dissolved in October 1944, after its remnants had been transferred to the Szt. László Division. 260 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 7th FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Miskolc (VII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 08.44 – 16.10.44 Brig. Gen. József Finta Mobilized: 26.08.1944 12.44 – 03.45 Brig. Gen. József Kisfaludy Discontinued: 03.1945

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 – 5.09.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 5.09.44 –18.09.44 II Corps, Second Army Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company 18.09.44 –13.11.44 Finta Group, Second Army Replacement Supply Services Company 13.11.44 – 03.45 Reserves, Third Army

Tactical Attachments: 18.09.44 – 5.10.44 III. Panzerkorps, 8. Armee

NOTES: The 7th Field Replacement Division was dissolved in March 1945, after its remnants had been transferred to the Szt. László Division. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 261 8th FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Kassa (VIII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 08.44 – 8.03.45 Brig. Gen. Dr. Bela Temesy Mobilized: 26.08.1944 9.03.45 – 03.45 Col. Sándor Martsa Discontinued: 03.1945

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 –31.08.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 31.08.44 –31.12.44 VIII Corps, Third Army Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company 31.12.44 – 03.44 II Corps, Third Army Replacement Supply Services Company

NOTES: The 8th Field Replacement Division was dissolved in March 1945, after its remnants had been transferred to the Szt. László Division. 262 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 9th FIELD REPLACEMENT DIVISION Headquarters: Kolzsvár (IX Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 08.44 – 10.44 Brig. Gen. János Mindszenty Mobilized: 26.08.1944 10.44 – 11.44 Col. János Fónagy Discontinued: 01.1945 [Dissolved] 11.44 – 01.45 ?

Mobilized Combat Organization: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (1st) Replacement Infantry Regiment 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Infantry Regiment 26.08.44 –31.08.44 VKF (3rd) Replacement Infantry Regiment Repacement Artillery Battalion 31.08.44 –18.10.44 II Corps, Second Army Replacement Engineer Company Replacement Mixed Signal Company 18.10.44 –29.11.44 IX Corps, First Army Replacement Supply Services Company 29.11.44 – 7.01.45 II Corps, Third Army

Tactical Attachments: 23.10-44 – 28.10.44 XXIX. Armeekorps, 8. Armee

NOTES: The 9th Field Replacement Division was dissolved in February 1945. It has not been possible to ascertain whether this division was used to fill up other formations. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 263 1st MOUNTAIN BRIGADE Headquarters: Beszterce (IX Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 15.09.39 From 1st Mountain Infantry Group 15.09.39 – 1.12.40 Brig. Gen. József Németh Activated: 6.06.1941 1.12.40 – 1.10.41 Brig. Gen. Jenó Felkl Deactivated: 1.12.1941 1.10.41 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Aladár Pintér Activated: 6.01.1944 10.08.43 – 10.11.44 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Loskay Mobilized: 6.03.1944 10.09.44 – 04.45 Col. Lajos Barátosy Discontinued: 05.1945 Surrendered to the US forces in Styria, Austria 04.45 – 05.45 Col. Sándor Kossuth

Peace Time Organization to 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Beszterce) Artillery Commander (Beszterce) 15.09.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 1st Mountain Infantry Battalion (Perecseny) 1.03.40 – 6.06.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 2nd Mountain Infantry Battalion (Naszód) 3rd Mountain Infantry Battalion (Rahó) 6.06.41 – 9.07.41 Carpathian Army Group 4th Mountain Infantry Battalion (Aknaszlatina) 33rd Mountain Infantry Battalion *) (Borgoprund) 9.07.41 – 1.12.41 VIII Corps 1st Mountain Artillery Battalion (Beszterce) 1.12.41 – 6.01.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Mountain Cavalry Company (Beszterce) 1st Mountain Anti-Tank Company (mot) (Nagybánya) 6.01.44 –21.04.44 IX Corps, First Army 1st Mountain Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Beszterce) 1st Mountain Combat Engineer Company (Mármarossziget) 21.04.44 –14.09.44 VI Corps, First Army 1st Mountain Signal Company (Mármarossziget) 14.09.44 –25.01.45 V Corps, First Army 1st Mountain Supply Services Headquarters (Mármarossziget) 25.01.45 – 1.02.45 Reserve, First Army Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: 1.02.45 –21.02.45 24th Infantry Division, First Army Brigade Headquarters (Beszterce) Artillery Commander (Beszterce) 21.02.45 – .05.45 First Army 2nd Mountain Infantry Battalion (Naszód) 3rd Mountain Infantry Battalion (Rahó) 4th Mountain Infantry Battalion (Aknaszlatina) 12th Mountain Infantry Battalion (Borsa) Tactical Attachments: 33rd Mountain Infantry Battalion (Borgoprund) 22.11.44 – 3.12.44 XVIII. Armeekorps, Armeegruppe Wöhler, 1st Mountain Artillery Battalion (Mármarossziget) Heeresgruppe Süd 3rd Mountain Artillery Battery (Rahó) 4th Mountain Artillery battery (Aknaszlatina) 7.12.44 –31.12.44 XXIX. Armeekorps, Armeegruppe Wöhler, 12th Mountain Artillery Battery (Borsa) Heeresgruppe Süd 2nd Mountain Artillery Battalion (Beszterce) 2nd Mountain Artillery Battery (Beszterce) 5th Mountain Artillery Battery (Beszterce) 33rd Mountain Artillery Battery (Beszterce) 1st Mountain Anti-Tank Company (Nagybánya) 1st Mountain Cavalry Company (Nagybánya) 1st Mountain Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Ungvár) 1st Mountain Combat Engineer Company (Mármarossziget) 1st Mountain Signal Company (Mármarossziget) 1st Mountain Supply Services Headquarters (Mármarossziget)

Border Defense Units: Garrison: 62nd Border Police Battalion (Kisilva) 1/2 Border Police Company (2 Patrols) (Borsa) 33 Border Police Company (3 Patrols) (Báránykä) 1/33 Fortress Company (Marosborgó) 2/33 Fortress Company (Nagyilva) 3/33 Fortress Company (Óradna) 4/33 Fortress Company (Tihucsa) 1/2 Fortress Company (Borsa) 1st Fortress Battalion (Kisilva) 1/1 Fortress Company (Kisilva) 2/1 Fortress Company (Kisilva) 3/1 Fortress Company (Kisilva)

NOTES: The 33rd Mountain Infantry Battalion was raised on 1.12.1941. 264 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 2nd MOUNTAIN BRIGADE Headquarters: Munkács (VIII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 10.08.1943 From the 8th Border Guard Brigade 10.08.43 – 05.44 Brig. Gen. Géza Fehér Activated: 05.44 – 09.44 Col. Sándor Makray Deactivated: 09.44 – 11.44 Col. Lajos Rumy Activated: 6.01.1944 11.44 – 11.44 Col. Ende Dósa Mobilized: 6.03.1944 11.44 – 05.45 ? Discontinued: 05.1945 Surrendered to the Soviet forces in the Vienna, Austria

Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Munkács) Artillery Commander (Munkács) 10.08.43 – 6.01.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Mountain Infantry Battalion (Perecseny) 6.01.44 –21.04.44 IX Corps, First Army 10th Mountain Infantry Battalion (Ökörmezö) 11th Mountain Infantry Battalion (Fenyvesvölgy) 21.04.44 –14.09.44 VI Corps, First Army 13th Mountain Infantry Battalion (Ráho) 25th Mountain Infantry Battalion (Vezérszállás) 14.09.44 –31.10.44 III Corps, First Army 3rd Mountain Artillery Battalion (Szolyna) 31.10.44 – 3.12.44 (Remnants), First Army 1st Mountain Artillery Battery (Perecseny) 6th Mountain Artillery Battery (Szolyna) 3.12.44 – 7.12.44 V Corps, First Army 11th Mountain Artillery Battery (Fenyvesvölgy) 4th Mountain Artillery Battalion (Rahó) 7.12.44 –31.12.44 First Army 10th Mountain Artillery Battery (Ökörmezö) 31.12.44 –21.01.45 VIII Corps, First Army 13th Mountain Artillery Battery (Rahó) 25th Mountain Artillery Battery (Vezérszállás) 21.01.45 – .05.45 First Army 2nd Mountain Anti-Tank Company (Trebusa) 2nd Mountain Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Szolyna) 2nd Mountain Combat Engineer Company (Munkács) Tactical Attachments: 2nd Mountain Signal Company (Munkács) 2nd Mountain Supply Services Headquarters (Szolyna) 22.11.44 – 3.12.44 XVIII. Armeekorps, Armeegruppe Wöhler, Heeresgruppe Süd

Border Defense Units: Garrison: 63rd Border Police Battalion (Ráhó) 2/2 Border Police Company (3 Patrols) (Felsövisó) 3 Border Police Company (6 Patrols) (Körösmezö) 1/ 10 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Királymezö) 2/2 Fortress Company (Felsövisó) 1/3 Fortress Company (Körösmezö) 1/10 Fortress Company (Királymezö) 64th Border Police Battalion (Szolyva) 2/10 Border Police Company (3 Patrols) (Ökörmezö) 25 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Vezerszallás) 2/10 Fortress Company (Tovcska) 3/10 Fortress Company (Vizköz) 1/25 Fortress Company (Volóc) 2/25 Fortress Company (Vezerszallás) 65th Border Police Battalion (Nagyberezna) 11 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Fenyvesvölgy) 1/26 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Utcas) 2/26 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Szobránc) 1/26 Fortress Company (Fenyvesvölgy) 1/11 Fortress Company (Malomrét) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 265 1st MOUNTAIN REPLACEMENT BRIGADE Headquarters: Beszterce (IX Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 1.05.44 – 7.11.44 ? Mobilized: 26.08.1944 Discontinued: 7.11.1944

Mobilized Organization: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (1st) Replacement Mountain Infantry Battalion 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Mountain Infantry Battalion 26.08.44 – 2.09.44 VKF (1st) Replacement Mountain Artillery Battery (2nd) Replacement Mountain Artillery Battery 2.09.44 – 5.10.44 II Corps, Second Army Replacement Mountain Engineer Company Replacement Mountain Mixed Signal Company 5.10.44 – 7.11.44 Finta Group, SecondArmy Replacement Mountain Supply Services Company Tactical Attachments: 22.09.44 – 5.10.44 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee

NOTES: The 1st Mountain Replacement Brigade was dissolved in Novem- ber 1944, after its remnants had been transferred to the 1st Mountain Brigade. 266 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 2nd MOUNTAIN REPLACEMENT BRIGADE Headquarters: Munkács (VIII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.1944 1.05.44 – 7.11.44 ? Mobilized: 26.08.1944 Discontinued: 7.11.1944

Mobilized Organization: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (1st) Replacement Mountain Infantry Battalion 1.05.44 –26.08.44 Field Replacement Army (2nd) Replacement Mountain Infantry Battalion 26.08.44 – 2.09.44 VKF (1st) Replacement Mountain Artillery Battery (2nd) Replacement Mountain Artillery Battery 2.09.44 – 5.10.44 Reserves, Second Army Replacement Mountain Engineer Company Replacement Mountain Mixed Signal Company 5.10.44 – 7.11.44 Finta Group, SecondArmy Replacement Mountain Supply Services Company Tactical Attachments: 22.09.44 – 5.10.44 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee

NOTES: The 2nd Mountain Replacement Brigade was dissolved in No- vember 1944, after its remnants had been transferred to the 2nd Mountain Brigade. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 267 1st MOTORIZED BRIGADE Headquarters: Budapest (Mobile Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.04.1937 As 1st Mobile Brigade 1.10.38 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Ödön Zay Redesignated: 1.10.1938 As 1st Motorized Brigade 1.03.40 – 1.11.41 Brig. Gen. Jenö Major Activated: 5.04.1941 1.11.41 – 1.05.42 Brig. Gen. Gyözö Ankai-Anesini Inactivated: 20.04.1941 1.05.42 – 06.42 Col. Elemér Sáska Activated: 27.06.1941 Inactivated: 6.12.1941 Discontinued: 06.1942

Peace Time Organization until 1941: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Budapest) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 1.04.37 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 1st Motorized Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 Mobile Corps, VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Motorized Battalion (Budapest) 2nd Motorized Battalion (Budapest) 5.04.41 –20.04.41 Mobile Corps, Third Army 3rd Motorized Battalion (Aszód) 9th Bicycle Battalion (Jászberény) 20.04.41 –27.06.41 Mobile Corps, VKF (peace time garrisons) 10th Bicycle Battalion (Retság) 27.06.41 – 9.07.41 Mobile Corps, Carpathian Army Group 1st Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (Budapest) 1st Artillery Battalion (mot) (Budapest) 9.07.41 –15.11.41 Mobile Corps 1st Combat Engineer Company (mot) (Budapest) 1st Bridge Column (mot) (Budapest) 15.11.41 – 6.12.41 Mobile Corps, Returned to Hungary 1st Signal Company (mot) (Budapest) 6.12.41 – 06.42 Mobile Corps, VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Traffic Control Company (mot) (Budapest) 1st Motorized Brigade Supply Services Headquarters (mot) (Budapest) Tacical Attachments: 9.07.41 –12.08.41 Gruppe Kempf, 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.08.41 –21.08.41 XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot), 1. Panzergruppe, Heeresgruppe Süd 21.08.41 –12.09.41 Gruppe Kempf, 1. Panzergruppe, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.09.41 –22.09.41 Reserve, Hgr. Süd 22.09.41 – 8.10.41 Gruppe von Roquese, Heeresgruppe Süd 8.10.41 –12.10.41 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.10.41 –15.11.41 Reserve, 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd

NOTES: Elements of the 1st motorized Brigade used to form the 1st Armored Field Division in April 1942. 268 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 2nd MOTORIZED BRIGADE Headquarters: Budapest; from 11.38: Kassa; from 03.39: Munkács (Mobile Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.02.1938 as 2nd Mobile Brigade 1.02.38 – 15.01.39 Brig. Gen. Ödön Zay Redesignated: 1.10.1938 in 2nd Motorized Brigade 15.01.39 – 1.03.40 Col. Sándor Horváth Activated: 5.04.1941 1.03.40 – 29.10.40 Brig. Gen. József Heszlényi Inactivated: 20.04.1941 29.10.40 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. János Vörös Activated: 27.06.1941 1.08.41 – 1.10.41 Col. Ferenc Bisza Inactivated: 1.12.1941 Discontinued: 1.12.1941

Peace Time Organization until 1941: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Ungvár) Artillery Commander (Ungvár) 1.04.37 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 2nd Motorized Regiment Headquarters (Ungvár) 1.03.40 – 5.04.41 Mobile Corps, VKF (peace time garrisons) 4th Motorized Battalion (Kassa) 5th Motorized Battalion (Ungvár) 5.04.41 –20.04.41 Mobile Corps, Third Army 6th Motorized Battalion (Munkács) 11th Bicycle Battalion (Munkács) 20.04.41 –27.06.41 Mobile Corps, VKF (peace time garrisons) 12th Bicycle Battalion (Nyirbátor) 27.06.41 – 9.07.41 Mobile Corps, Carpathian Army Group 2nd Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (Kassa) 2nd Artillery Battalion (mot) (Kassa) 9.07.41 –15.11.41 Mobile Corps 2nd Combat Engineer Company (mot) (Tiszakirva) 2nd Bridge Column (mot) (Tiszakirva) 15.11.41 – 1.12.41 Mobile Corps, Returned to Hungary 2nd Signal Company (mot) (Ungvár) 2nd Traffic Control Company (mot) (Ungvár) 2nd Mot. Brigade Supply Services Headquarters (mot) (Ungvár) Tactical Attachments: 9.07.41 –12.08.41 Gruppe Kempf, 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.08.41 –21.08.41 XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot), 1. Panzergruppe, Heeresgruppe Süd 21.08.41 –12.09.41 Gruppe Kempf, 1. Panzergruppe, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.09.41 –22.09.41 Reserve, Hgr. Süd 22.09.41 – 8.10.41 Gruppe von Roquese, Heeresgruppe Süd 8.10.41 –12.10.41 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.10.41 –15.11.41 Reserve, 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd

NOTES: Upon its arrival in Hungary, the combat and support units of the 2nd motorized Brigade were transferred to the 2nd Armored Division. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 269 1st ARMORED FIELD DIVISION (Ad-hoc unit. No peace time Corps or Military District assigned) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 24.03.1942 As 1st Armored Field Division. 15.04.42 – 1.10.42 Maj. Gen. Lajos Veress Mobilized: 9.05.1942 1.10.42 – 6.12.42 Col.. Elemér Sáska Discontinued: 1.04.1943 6.12.42 – 04.43 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Horváth

Mobilized Organization on 1.06.1942 Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters Artillery Commander 24.03.42 – 9.05.42 Being activated, VKF 30th Tank Regiment Headquarters 9.05.42 –15.06.42 en-route East Front 30/I Tank Battalion 30/II Tank Battalion 15.06.42 –24.06.42 Reserve, Second Army 1st Motorized Regiment Headquarters 1st Motorized Battalion 24.06.42 – 4.07.42 IV Corps, Second Army 2nd Motorized Battalion 4.07.42 –21.02.43 Reserve, Second Army 3rd Motorized Battalion 1st Armored Reconnaissance Battalion 21.02.43 – 1.04.43 Returned to Hungary 1st Artillery Battalion (mot) 5th Artillery Battalion (mot) IInd Anti-Aircraft-Battalion (mot) Tactical Attachments: 51st Anti-Aircraft-Battalion (self-propelled) 1st Signal Battalion (mot) 4.07.42 – 4.08.42 Gruppe von Weichs, Heeresgruppe B 1st Combat Engineer Battalion (mot) 1st Armored Supply Services Headquarters (mot) 4.08.42 –20.08.42 Reserve, Heeresgruppe B 2.09.42 –18.10.42 XXIV. Panzerkorps, Heeresgruppe B 12.01.43 –11.02.43 Korps Cramer, Heeresgruppe B

NOTES: The 1st Field Armored Division was an ad-hoc formation, created especially for the 1942 Russian Campaign. It was not part of the standard Peace Time Order of Battle.

The remnants were returned to Hungary from the East Front and dissolved in April 1943. 270 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 1st ARMORED DIVISION Headquarters: Budapest (Mobile Corps, later I Armored Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.10.1942 As 1st Armored Division 1.10.42 – 15.11.42 Maj. Gen. Jenö Major Activated: .09.1944 15.11.42 – 1.04.43 – poisition not filled – Discontinued: 12.02.1945 Destroyed when Budapest fell 1.04.43 – 03.44 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Horváth 03.44 – 23.09.44 Col. Ferenc Koszorus 23.09.44 – 10.10.44 Col. Ferenc Deák 10.10.44 – 21.10.44 Col. Béla Tiszay 21.10.44 – 12.11.44 Col. Zoltán Schell 13.11.44 – 12.44 Col. Ernö Mike 12.44 – 12.02.45 Col. Vértessy

Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Budapest) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 1.10.42 – 1.08.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Tank Regiment Headquarters (Esztergom) 1.08..44 – 1.09.44 4th Military District I/1st Tank Regiment (Esztergom) II/1st Tank Regiment (Jászberény) 1.09.44 –23.09.44 IV Corps, Third Army III/1st Tank Regiment (Rétság) 1st Motorized Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) 23.09.44 – 5.10.44 Reserve, Third Army 1st Motorized Battalion (Budapest) 5.10.44 –23.10.44 VIII Corps, Third Army 2nd Motorized Battalion (Budapest) 3rd Motorized Battalion (Aszód) 23.10.44 –12.11.44 VI Corps, Third Army 1st Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (Budapest) 1st Artillery Battalion (mot) (Budapest) 12.11.44 –13.02.45 I Corps, Third Army 5th Artillery Battalion (mot) (Budapest) 51st Anti-Aircraft-Battalion (mot) (Budapest) 51st Anti-Aircraft-Battalion (self-propelled) (Budapest) Tactical Attachments: 1st Combat Engineer Battalion (mot) (Budapest) 1st Armored Supply Services Headquarters (mot) (Esztergom) 23.09.44 – 5.10.44 LVII. Panzerkorps, Heeresgruppe Süd 23.10.44 –28.10.44 LVII. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 28.10.44 – 5.11.44 LVII. Panzerkorps, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico, Heeresgruppe Süd 5.11.44 –12.12.44 III. Panzerkorps, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.12.44 –13.02.45 IX. SS-Gebirgskorps, Armeegruppe Balck, Heeresgruppe Süd

NOTES: The 1st Armored Division did not really come into existence until April 1943. All components had been sent to the East Front with the 1st Armored Field Division, or were used to fill up the 2nd Armored Division, which had priority in being allocated equipment.

After the destruction of the 1st Armored Field Division, the 1st Armored Division – having no equipment – was used as the personnel training and replacement unit for the 2nd Armored Division and not carried in the Order of Battle of 1.10.1943 as a combat unit. It only slowly received equipment, and was not combat-ready until mid-1944. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 271 2nd ARMORED DIVISION Headquarters: Munkács; later Kecskemét (Mobile Corps, later I Armored Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.10.1941 As 2nd Armored Division. 1.10.41 – 15.04.42 Maj. Gen. Lajos Veress Activated: 27.03.1944 15.04.42 – 1.10.42 Brig. Gen. Aladár Asztalossy Discontinued: 04.1945 Surrendered to Soviet forces at the end of 1.10.42 – 1.10.43 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Bisza April 1945 in Styria, Austria. 1.10.43 – 1.06.44 Col. Ferenc Osztovics 1.06.44 – 04.45 Brig. Gen. Zoltán Zsedényi

Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Kecskemét) Artillery Commander (Kecskemét) 1.11.41 –27.03.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) 3rd Tank Regiment Headquarters (Cegléd) 27.3.44 –27.03.44 Reserve, First Army I/3rd Tank Regiment (Cegléd) II/3rd Tank Regiment (Kecskemét) 27.03.44 –31.08.44 III Corps, First Army III/3rd Tank Regiment (Kiskunhalás) 3rd Motorized Regiment Headquarters (Ungvár) 31.08.44 – 5.09.44 Reserve, First Army 4th Motorized Battalion (Kassa) 5.09.44 –2a3.10.44II Corps, Second Army 5th Motorized Battalion (Ungvár) 6th Motorized Battalion (Munkács) 23.10.44 – 5.11.44 Reserve, First Army 2nd Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (Kassa) 2nd Artillery Battalion (mot) (Kassa) 5.11.44 – 4.04.45 Reserve, Third Army 6th Artillery Battalion (mot) (Nagykörös) 4.04.45 – 04.45 VIII Corps, Third Army 52nd Anti-Aircraft-Battalion (mot) (Ungvár)) 52nd Anti-Aircraft-Battalion (self-propelled) (Cegléd) 2nd Combat Engineer Company (mot) (Tiszakirva) 3rd Combat Engineer Company (mot) (Szatmárnémeti) Tactical Attachments: 2nd Armored Supply Services Headquarters (mot) (Munkács) 15.04.44 –15.05.44 XI. Armeekorps, Heeregruppe Nordukraine 18.10.44 –28.10.44 III. Panzerkorps, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico, Heeresgruppe Süd 28.10.44 – 5.11.44 XXIX. Armeekorps, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico, Heeresgruppe Süd 5.11.44 –12.11.44 Gruppe Breith, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.11.44 –26.11.44 IV. Panzerkorps, Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico, Heeresgruppe Süd 2.12.44 22.12.44 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd 22.12.44 –11.01.45 LXXII. Armeekorps, Armeegruppe Balck, Heeresgruppe Süd 11.01.45 – 1.02.45 III. Panzerkorps, Armeegruppe Balck, Heeresgruppe Süd 1.02.45 –19.03.45 IV. SS-Panzerkorps,, Armeegruppe Balck, Heeresgruppe Süd 22.03.45 – 4.04.45 I. SS-Panzerkorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 272 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 1st CAVALRY BRIGADE Headquarters: Nyiregyháza (Mobile Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Redesignated: 1.10.1937 19.01.31 – 1.05.33 Brig. Gen. Lajos Keresztes-Fischer Activated: 5.04.1941 1.05.33 – 1.02.35 Brig. Gen. Guzstáv Kistoranyi Denk Inactivated: 20.04.1941 1.02.35 – 1.05.38 Brig. Gen. Elemér Gorondy.Novák Activated: 27.06.1941 1.05.38 – 1.03.40 Brig. Gen. Béla Miklós Inactivated: 6.12.1941 1.03.40 – 1.10.41 Brig. Gen. Lajos Veress Discontinued: 30.09.1942 1.10.41 – 30.09.42 Brig. Gen. András Király

Peace Time Organization until 1942: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Nyiregyháza) Artillery Commander (Nyiregyháza) 16.06.28 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 3rd Hussar Regiment Headquarters (Nagyvárad) 5.04.41 –20.04.41 Mobile Corps, Third Army I/3rd Hussar-Regiment (Nagyvárad) II/3rd Hussar-Regiment (Munkács) 20.04.41 –27.06.41 Mobile Corps, VKF (peace time garrisons) 4th Hussar Regiment Headquarters (Nyiregyháza) I/4th Hussar-Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 27.06.41 – 9.07.41 Mobile Corps, Carpathian Army Group II/4th Hussar-Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 9.07.41 – 6.10.41 Mobile Corps 13th Bicycle Battalion (Kiskunhalas) 14th Bicycle Battalion (Nagyszöllös) 6.10.41 – 10.41 Returned to Hungary 3rd Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (Szilágysomlyó) 3rd Artillery Battalion (mot) (Nyirbátor) .10.41 –30.09.42 Mobile Corps, VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Horse Artillery Battalion (Nagycárad) 1st Cavalry Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Nyiregyháza) 1st Cavalry Combat Engineer Company (mot) (Nyiregyháza) Tactical Attachments: 1st Cavalry Bridge Column (mot) (Nyiregyháza) 1st Cavalry Signal Company (mot) (Nyiregyháza) 9.07.41 –19.07.41 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd 1st Cav. Supply Services Headquarters (mot) (Nyiregyháza) 19.07.41 – 2.08.41 Gruppe Kempf, 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 2.08.41 – 7.08.41 Befh. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd 7.08.41 –12.08.41 Gruppe Kempf, 17. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.08.41 –21.08.41 XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot), 1. Panzergruppe, Heeresgruppe Süd 21.08.41 –12.09.41 Gruppe Kempf, 1. Panzergruppe, Heeresgruppe Süd 12.09.41 –22.09.41 Reserve, Heeresgruppe Süd 22.09.41 – 6.10.41 Gruppe von Roques, Heeresgruppe Süd

NOTES: The units of the 1st Cavalry Brigade were used to form the 1st Cavalry Division. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 273 2nd CAVALRY BRIGADE Headquarters: Budapest (Mobile Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Redesignated: 1.10.1937 32 – 35 Brig. Gen. Aladár Erreth Activated: 5.04.1941 35 – 1.05.37 Brig. Gen. Olivér Perczel Inactivated: 1.01.1942 1.05.37 – 24.12.40 Brig. Gen. Alajos Béldy Discontinued: 30.09.1942 (See Notes below) 23.12.40 – 30.09.42 Brig. Gen. Antal Vattay

Peace Time Organization until 1941: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Budapest) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 16.06.28 – 5.04.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 1st Hussar Regiment Headquarters (Budapest) 5.04.41 –20.04.41 V Corps, Third Army I/1st Hussar Regiment (Budapest) II/1st Hussar Regiment (Budapest) 20.04.41 – 1.01.42 (Elements) V Corps 2nd Hussar Regiment Headquarters (Szabadka) I/2nd Hussar Regiment (Szentes) 1.01.42 –30.09.42 VKF (peace time garrisons) II/2nd Hussar Regiment (Szabadka) 15th Bicycle Battalion (Kiskunhalas) 16th Bicycle Battalion (Szeged) 4th Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (Budapest) 4th Artillery Battalion (mot) (Budapest) 2nd Horse Artillery Battalion (Budapest) 2nd Cavalry Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Budapest) 2nd Cavalry Combat Engineer Company (mot) (Budapest) 2nd Cavalry Bridge Column (mot) (Budapest) 2nd Cavalry Signal Company (mot) (Budapest) 2nd Cav. Supply Services Headquarters (mot) (Budapest)

NOTES: The Brigade Headquarters and 1st Hussar Regiment remained for a time in the Bácska after the 1941 Yugoslavian Campaign.

The I/1st Hussar Regiment was used to form the independent IXth Cavalry and the 2nd Székel Cavalry Companies. The II/1st Hussar Regiment was used to form the independent Ist Cavalry Battalion in Budapest; the remaining combat and the support units used to form the 1st Cavalry Division. 274 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 1st HUSZÁR DIVISION Headquarters: Nyiregyháza and Budapest Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.10.1942 As 1st Cavalry Division, from 1st and 2nd 1.10.42 – 18.07.44 Maj. Gen. Antal Vattay Cavalry Brigades 18.07.44 – 4.11.44 Maj. Gen. Mihály Ibrányi Activated: 26.04.1944 13.11.44 – 04.45 Col. Zoltán Schell Redesignated: 09.1944 As 1st Huszár Division Discontinued: 04.1945 Remnants surrendered in part to US forces in Styria, Austria and in part to Soviet forces east of the Enn River.

Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters (Budapest) Cavalry Commander (Budapest) 1.10.42 –27.04.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) Artillery Commander (Budapest) 27.04.44 –15.06.44 (being activated) VKF 2nd Hussar Regiment Headquarters (Szabadka) I/2nd Hussar Regiment (Szentes) 10.06.44 –18.06.44 Transported to II Reserve Corps II/2nd Hussar Regiment (Szabadka) 3rd Hussar Regiment Headquarters (Nagyvárad) 15.06.44 –23.09.44 II Reserve Corps I/3rd Hussar Regiment (Nagyvárad) 23.09.44 – 8.10.44 Returned to Hungary II/3rd Hussar Regiment (Munkács) 4th Hussar Regiment Headquarters (Nyiregyháza) 8.10.14 –31.01.45 Reserve, Third Army I/4th Hussar Regiment (Nyiregyháza) II/4th Hussar Regiment (Nyiregyháza) 31.01.45 – .04.45 VIII Corps, Third Army 1st Cavalry Tank Battalion (Zenta) 15th Bicycle Battalion (Kiskunhalas) 3rd Armored Reconnaissance Battalion (Szilágysomlyó) Tactical Attachments: 3rd Artillery Battalion (mot) (Nyirbátor) 1st Horse Artillery Battalion (Nagyvárad) 15.06.44 –29.06.144Reserve, 2.Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte 55th Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) (Szeged) 4.07.44 –15.07.44 Gruppe Hateneck, 2. Armee 4th Engineer Company (mot) (Óbecse) Heeresgruppe Mitte 1st Cavalry Signal Company (mot) (Nyiregyháza) 1st Cav. Supply Services Headquarters (mot) (Szabadka) 15.07.44 –19.07.44 Reserve, 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Mobilized Combat Organization 20.06.1944: 19.07.44 –24.07.44 Gruppe Merker, 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Division Headquarters 24.07.44 –29.07.44 XX. Armeekorps, Gruppe von Roman, Infantry Commander 2. Armee, Heeresgruppe Mitte Artillery Commander 2nd Cavalry Regiment (I – II) 29.07.44 –31.08.44 VIII. Corps, Gruppe von Roman, 2. Armee, 3rd Cavalry Regiment (I – II) Heeresgruppe Mitte 4th Cavalry Regiment (I – II) 1st Cavalry Tank Battalion 31.08.44 –23.09.44 IV. SS-Panzerkorps, 9. Armee, 15th Bicycle Battalion Heeresgruppe Mitte 1st Cavalry Artillery Battalion 5.11.44 –26.11.44 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 2nd Cavalry Artillery Battalion 3rd Artillery Battalion (mot) 26.11.44 –22.12.44 LXXII. Armeekorps, 6. Armee, 55th Anti-Aircraft Battalion (mot) Heeresgruppe Süd 4th Combat Engineer Company (mot) 1st Cavalry Signal Company (mot) 22.12.44 –31.01.45 III. Panzerkorps, 6. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 1st Cavalry Supply Services Headquarters (mot)

NOTES: Some elements present in Budapest were destroyed when the city fell on 13.02.1945. Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 275 1st CAVALRY FIELD REPLACEMENT BRIGADE Headquarters: Nagyvárad Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 1.05.44 1.05.44 – 23.10.44 Colonel von Auerhammer Mobilized: 26.08.44 Discontinued: 23.10.44

Mobilized Organization as of 1.09.1944: Administrative Attachments: Headquarters (1st) Cavalry Battalion 1.05.44 –26.08.44 VKF (peace time garrisons) (2nd) Cavalry Battalion 26.08.44 –18.09.44 Reserve, Second Army Bicycle Company Cavalry Reconnaissance Company 18.09.44 –28.09.44 IV Corps, Third Army with Armored Car Platoon 28.09.44 –18.10.44 VIII Corps, Third Army 18.10.44 –23.10.44 Reserve, Third Army

NOTES: The 1st Cavalry Replacement Brigade was used to fill up the Huszár Division after its return from Poland between 18.10.44 and 23.10.44. 276 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 1st BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Salgóteszán (1st Military District) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.39 from the 1st Border Guard District 23.01.39 – 15.11.40 Brig. Gen. Brúno Berkovich Discontinued: 15.11.40

Administrative Attachments: 23.01.39 –15.11.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 277 2nd BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Komárom(2nd Military District) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.39 from the 2nd Border Guard District 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 Col. Sándor Magyarosy Discontinued: 15.11.40 1.03.40 – 15.11.40 Col. Béla Góthay

Administrative Attachments: 23.01.39 –15.11.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 278 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 3rd BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Keszthély (3rd Military District) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.39 from the 3rd Border Guard District 23.01.39 – 15.11.40 Col. Emil Lánghy Discontinued: 15.11.40

Administrative Attachments: 23.01.39 –15.11.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 279 4th BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Pécs (4th Military District) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.39 from the 4th Border Guard District 23.01.39 – 15.11.40 Col. Jénö Fekl Discontinued: 15.11.40

Administrative Attachments: 23.01.39 –15.11.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 280 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 5th BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Kiskunhalas (5th Military District) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.39 from the 5th Border Guard District 23.01.39 – 15.11.40 Col. Ferenc Kolthay Discontinued: 15.11.40

Administrative Attachments: 23.01.39 –15.11.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 281 6th BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Debrecen (6th Military District) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.39 from the 6th Border Guard District 23.01.39 – 15.11.40 Brig. Gen.Ernö Gyimesy Discontinued: 15.11.40

Administrative Attachments: 23.01.39 –15.11.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 282 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 7th BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Mátészalka (7th Military District); then Bergszász (8th Military District) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.39 from the 7th Border Guard District 23.01.39 – 18.12.39 Col. Sándor Bodor Discontinued: 15.11.40 18.12.39 – 15.11.40 Col. Béla Marschalkó

Administrative Attachments: 23.01.39 –15.11.40 HM (peace time garrisons) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 283 8th BORDER GUARD BRIGADE Headquarters: Sátöraljaujhély; later Munkács (VIII Corps) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.01.1939 As 8th Border Guard Brigade 23.01.39 – 1.02.41 Brig. Gen. Endre Szücs Activated: 6.06.1941 1.02.41 – 1.08.41 Brig. Gen. György Rakovszky Deactivated: 1.12.1941 1.08.41 – 10.42 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Farkas Discontinued: 10.08.1943 10.42 – 10.08.43 Brig. Gen. Géza Fehér

Peace Time Organization until 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Munkács) 10th Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Ökörmezö) 23.01.39 – 1.03.40 HM (peace time garrisons) 11th Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Fenyvesvölgy) 1.03.40 – 6.06.41 VKF (peace time garrisons) 12th Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Borsa) 13th Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Ráho) 6.06.41 – 9.07.41 Carpathian Army Group 25th Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Vezérszállás) 8th Border Gd. Anti-Aircraft Company (mot) (Szolyna) 9.07.41 – 1.12.41 VIII Corps 8th Mountain Combat Engineer Company (Munkács) 1.12.41 –10.08.43 VKF (peace time garrisons) 8th Mountain Signal Company (Munkács)

Tactical Attachments: Border Defense Units: Garrison 9.07.41 – 1.12.41 Bef. HG Süd, Heeresgruppe Süd 63rd Border Police Battalion (Ráhó) 2/2 Border Police Company (3 Patrols) (Felsövisó) 3 Border Police Company (6 Patrols) (Körösmezö) 1/ 10 Border Police Company (4 Patrols) (Királymezö) 2/2 Fortress Company (Felsövisó) 1/3 Fortress Company (Körösmezö) 1/10 Fortress Company (Királymezö) 64th Border Police Battalion (Szolyva) 2/10 Border Police Company (3 Patrols) (Ökörmezö) 25 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Vezerszallás) 2/10 Fortress Company (Tovcska) 3/10 Fortress Company (Vizköz) 1/25 Fortress Company (Volóc) 2/25 Fortress Company (Vezerszallás) 65th Border Police Battalion (Nagyberezna) 11 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Fenyvesvölgy) 1/26 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Utcas) 2/26 Border Police Company (5 Patrols) (Szobránc) 1/26 Fortress Company (Nagyberezra) 1/11 Fortress Company (Malomrét)

NOTES: Redesignated as the 2nd Mountain Brigade on 10.08.1943. 284 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 9th BORDER GUARD DIVISION Headquarters: Csikszereda; later Gyergyószertraiklós (IX Corps; as of 08.43: Székel Command) Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 15.11.1940 15.11.40 – 1.07.42 Brig. Gen. Emil Lánghy Activated: ? 1.07.42 – 1.02.43 Brig. Gen. Dezsö Tolnay Redeisgnated: .03.1945 9th Border Guard Division 1.02.43 – 10.11.44 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Szász Discontinued: .04.1945 Surrendered to US forces at Munich, Ger- 10.11.44 – 04.45 Brig. Gen. Ferenc Lóskay many

Peace Time Organization from 1943: Garrison: Administrative Attachments: Brigade Headquarters (Csikszereda) 1st Székel Artillery Battalion Headquarters (Csikszereda) 15.11.40 – 1.02.43 9th Military District (peace time garrisons) 65th Border Guard Group (Gyergószentmiklós) 1.02.43 –16.09.44 Székler Command 21st Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Gyergyótölgyes) 1/21 Mountain Border Guard Company (Gyergyótbékás) 16.09.44 –23.10.44 Reserve, Second Army 2/21 Mountain Border Guard Company (Bélbor) 23.10.44 –17.11.44 IX Corps, Second Army 3/21 Mountain Border Guard Company (Gyergyótölgyes) 4/21 Mountain Border Guard Company (Gyergyótölgyes) 17.11.44 –17.12.44 Reserve, First Army 21 Mountain Artillery Battery (Gyergyótölgyes) 21 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Gyergyótölgyes) 17.12.44 – 04.45 Reserve, Third Army 1/21 Fortress Company (Békás) 2/21 Fortress Company (Maroshéviz) 3/21 Fortress Company (Borszék) Tactical Attachments: 4/21 Fortress Company (Gyergyótölgyes) 5/21 Fortress Company (Gyergyótölgyes) 16.09.44 –23.10.44 XVII. Armeekorps, 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 6/21 Fortress Company (Palotilva) 1st Székel Militia Battalion (Gyergószentmiklós) 17.11.44 –31.12.44 XXIX. Armeekorps, 8. Armee, Heeresgruppe Süd 2nd Székel Militia Battalion (Gyergószentmiklós) 3rd Székel Militia Battalion (Ditró) 70th Border Guard Group (Csikszereda) 32st Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Gyimesfelsölok) 1/32 Mountain Border Guard Company (Zollamt-Uzvölgy) 2/32 Mountain Border Guard Company (Gyimesfelsölok) 3/32 Mountain Border Guard Company (Gyimesfelsölok) 4/32 Mountain Border Guard Company (Gyimesfelsölok) 32 Mountain Artillery Battery (Gyimesfelsölok) 32 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Gyimesfelsölok) 1/32 Fortress Company (Zollamt-Uzvölgy) 2/32 Fortress Company (Gyimesfelsölok) 3/32 Fortress Company (Gyimesközéplok) 4th Székel Militia Battalion (Csikszépviz) 5th Székel Militia Battalion (Csikszentdamakos) 6th Székel Militia Battalion (Csikszereda) 67th Border Guard Group (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 24th Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Kézdivásárhely) 1/24 Mountain Border Guard Company (Berek) 2/24 Mountain Border Guard Company (Sósmezö) 3/24 Mountain Border Guard Company (Kézdivásárhely) 4/24 Mountain Border Guard Company (Kézdivásárhely) 24 Mountain Artillery Battery (Kézdivásárhely) 24 Border Police Company (7 Patrols) (Kézdivásárhely) 1/24 Fortress Company (Ojtoz tp.) 2/24 Fortress Company (Kászonujfalu) 26th Mountain Border Guard Battalion (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 1/26 Mountain Border Guard Company (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 2/26 Mountain Border Guard Company (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 3/26 Mountain Border Guard Company (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 4/26 Mountain Border Guard Company (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 26 Mountain Artillery Battery (Sepsiszentgyörgy 59th Border Police Battalion (Tusnádfürdö) 1/59 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Barót) 2/59 Border Police Company (8 Patrols) (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 1/59 Fortress Company (Tusnádfürdö) 8th Székel Militia Battalion (Kézdivásárhely) 10th Székel Militia Battalion (Kovászna) 11th Székel Militia Battalion (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 12th Székel Militia Battalion (Sepsiszentgyörgy) 13th Székel Militia Battalion (Baról) Chapter 18 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 285 25th WAFFEN-GRENADIER-DIVISION DER SS “HUNYADI” (ungarische Nr. 1)

Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 2.11.44 Hunyadi Division [new unit] 2.11.44 – 5.05.45 MG József Grassy Reassigned: ?.45 to Waffen-SS also: Waffen-Gruppenführer der SS Redesignated: ?.45 25th Waffen-Grenadier-Division der SS “Hunyadi” (ungarishe No. 1) Discontinued: 5.05.45 surrendered to US Forces at Timelkam, Austria

Organization 1944– 1945: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters 61st Waffen-SS Infantry Regiment (I – II) 1, 2 2.11.44 – 5.05.45 Reichsführer-SS 62nd Waffen-SS Infantry Regiment (I – II) 1 63rd Waffen-SS Infantry Regiment (I – II) 1 25th Waffen-SS Artillery Regiment (I – IV) 3 25th Waffen-SS Bicycle (“Fusilier”) Battalion 4 25th Waffen-SS Ski Battalion 5 25th Waffen-SS Combat Engineer Battalion 6 25th Waffen-SS Anti-Tank Battalion 25th Waffen-SS Anti-Aircraft Battalion 7 25th Waffen-SS Signal Battalion 25th Waffen-SS Divisional Interpreter Company 8 25th Waffen-SS Divisional Supply Regiment 25th Waffen-SS Training and Replacment Regiment 86th Hungarian Army Replacement and Training Regiment (I – IV)

NOTES: 1) In the third week of February 1945, the 26th SS Division received a large influx of Hungarian personnel originally earmarked for further Hungarian Waffen-SS divisions which were not raised. These men were used to form the IIIrd battalion of the infantry regiments. 2) The Ist Battalion was a bicycle unit. 3) Only two batteries raised in IVth Battalion. 4) Initially only company strength. Raised to battalion size in April 1945. 5) Originally not planned. Raised April 1945, but never joined the division and operated independently. 6) Only two engineer companies raised elsewhere. Never with the division. 7) The battalion headquarters was not raised, and only one antiaircraft company was raised, which was assigned to the antitank battalion. 8) The interpreter company was originally not planned as a separate unit, as these men were supposed to be spread out amongst the division.

The rank of “Waffen-Gruppenführer der SS” indicates a Waffen- SS Major General who is not a German national. 286 Royal Hungarian Army Commands and Formations 1922 – 1945 Chapter 18 26th WAFFEN-GRENADIER-DIVISION DER SS “HUNGARIA” (ungarische Nr. 2)

Lineage: Commanding Officers: Constituted: 23.12.44 [new unit] 23.12.44 – 21.01.45 Waffen-Oberführer der SS Zoltan Pisky Reassigned: ?.45 to Waffen-SS 22.01.45 – 20.03.45 SS-Oberführer Berthold Maack Redesignated: ?.45 26th Waffen-Grenadier-Division der SS 20.03.45 – 9.05.45 Waffen-Gruppenführer der SS József Grassy “Hungaria” (ungarishe No. 2) Discontinued: 5.05.45 surrendered to US Forces at Timelkam, Austria

Organization 1944– 1945: Administrative Attachments: Division Headquarters 64th Waffen-SS Infantry Regiment (I – II) 1, 2 2.11.44 – 5.05.45 Reichsführer-SS 65th Waffen-SS Infantry Regiment (I – II) 1, 3 26th Waffen-SS Artillery Regiment (I – IV) 4 26th Waffen-SS Bicycle (“Fuslier”) Battalion 5 25th Waffen-SS Ski Battalion 6 26th Waffen-SS Combat Engineer Battalion 7 26th Waffen-SS Anti-Tank Battalion 26th Waffen-SS Anti-Aircraft Battalion 8 26th Waffen-SS Signal Battalion 26th Waffen-SS Divisional Interpreter Company 9 26th Waffen-SS Divisional Supply Regiment 26th Waffen-SS Training and Replacment Regiment 85th Hungarian Army Replacement and Training Regiment (I – IV)

NOTES: 1) In the third week of February 1945, the 26th SS Division received a large influx of Hungarian personnel originally earmarked for further Hungarian Waffen-SS divisions which were not raised. These men were used to form the IIIrd battalion of the infantry regiments. 2) The IInd Battalion was a bicycle unit. 3) The IInd Battalion had only two companies. 4) The artillery was raised after the other units. The Ist and IInd Battalions were raised in January 1945, the III Battalion was not raised until February 1945, and the IVth Battalion was raised in April 1945, (and had only two batteries). 5) Initially only company strength. Raised to battalion size in April 1945. 6) Originally not planned. Raised April 1945, but never joined the division and operated independently. 7) Only two engineer companies raised. 8) The battalion headquarters was not raised, and only one antiaircraft company was raised, which was assigned to the antitank battalion. 9) The interpreter company was originally not planned as a separate unit, as these men were supposed to be spread out amongst the division.

The SS made a differentiation in rank designations between foreign and German members of the Waffen-SS. Waffen-Oberführer der SS Foreign national Senior Colonel in the Waffen-SS SS-Oberführer German national Senior Colonel in the Waffen-SS Waffen-Gruppenführer der SS Foreign national Major General in the Waffen-SS The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 – 1945

Bibliography Glossary Index 288 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Published Works (Books, Periodicals, Magazines)

ADONYI-NAREDY, Franz von DRASKÓCY, KALMÁR, GERGELY, et al. “Ungarns Armee im Zweiten Weltkrieg” “értségizsönknek és felvetelizöknen” (Wehrmacht im Kampf, Volume 47) (Series 1 – 5), IKVA, Budapest, 1990. Kurt Vowinckel, Neckargemünd, 1971 DIERICH, Wolgang (Ed.) “Die Verbände der Luftwaffe 1935–45” ATTLIA, Simonits & KÖVENDY, K. Motorbuch, Stuttgart, 1976 “Harcunk 1920 – 1945 – 1974” Hungarian Veterans, Toronto, 1975 DÖRR, Hans “Der Feldzug nach Stalingrad” “Balaton – Der Plattensee” E.S. Mittler & Sohn, Frankfurt/Main, 1955 = Ein Praktischer Reiseführer rund um das ‘Ungarische Meer’ = 4th Ed., Covina, Budapest, 1964 DRASKÓCY, K. “Korzserü történelem éretségizónek és felvetelizóknek” BALCK, Herman IKVA, Budapest, 1960. “Ordnung im Chaos” Biblio, Osnabrück, 1980 ERICKSON, John “The Road to Stalingrad – Stalin’s War with Germany” BALVANYI, Andreas von Weidenfeld & Nicolson, London, 1975 “Der Untergang der 2. ungarischen Armee am Don 1943” Allgemeine Schweitzerische Militärzeitschrift, 1960 FENYÖ, Mario “The Allied-Axis Armies and Stalingrad” “Treaties and Other International Agreements of the United States of Military Affairs, Nr. 29, Summer, 1965 America 1776–1949” Compiled under the direction of Charles I. Bevans — Volume 3 ‘Multilateral 1931–1945’ “Hitler, Horthy and Hungary – German/Hungarian Relations 1941 – 44” Government Printing Office, Washington, DC, 1969. Yale University Press, New Haven, 1972

BORSODY, Stephen FÖRSTER, Jurgen “The Hungarians: A Divided Nation” “Stalingrad – Risse im Bündnis 1942/43” Yale Center for International and Area Studies, New Haven, 1988 (Militärgeschichtliches Forschungsamt, Volume 16) Rombach & Co., Freiburg i. Br., 1975 BRAHAM, Randolph L. “The Politics of Genocide—The Holocaust in Hungary” FREISSNER, Hans Condensed Edition “Verratene Schlachten” Wayne State University Press, Detroit, Mich., 2000. = Die Tragödie der deutschen Wehrmacht in Rumanien und Ungarn = Holstein Verlag, Hamburg, 1956 BURANT, Stephen R., ed. “Hungary: A Country Study” GAAL, Julius R. GPO for the Library of Congress, Washington,D.C., 1989. “Biplanes against the Red Bear” Air Combat, Vol. 2, No. 1, Spring 1974 CARELL, Paul “Hitler Moves East 1941 – 1943” — Ballentine Books, New York, 1963 “Summer of the Puma” Air Combat, Vol. 3, No. 3, May 1975 CARTIER, Raymond “La Second Guerre Mondiale” — Larousse et Paris-Match, Paris, 1965 “No Frontline in the Sky” Air Combat, Vol. 4, No. 2, March 1976 CLOCKIE, H.M. “The Origin and Nature of Constitutional Government” — Harrap, 1936 “Fighting Parasols” Air Combat, Vol. 4, No . 4, July 1976 CSERES, Tibor “SerbianVendetta in Bacska” — Hunyadi Publishing, Toronto, 1993 “They fought alone” Air Combat, Vol. 5, No. 1, January 1977 CSONKARÉTI, Károly & BENCZÚR, László "Haditengerészek és Folyamörök a Dunán" — Zrínyi Kiadó, Budapest, 1992 “Bombers at large” Air Combat, Vol 5, No. 6, November 1977 CZERNOHORSKY; V. “Miért a Szentkornonára a esküsznek a vitézek” — Vitézi Tájékozatto, Munich, 1993/2. “The Hungarian Air Force in World War II” Air Pictorial, May 1964 DEAK, I. “The Lawful Revolution” GÖRLITZ, Walter Columbia University Press, NY, 1979. “Der Zweite Weltkrieg” Steingruber, Stuttgart, 1951 Bibliography 289

GOSZTONY, Peter HUBATSCH, Walter “Hitlers Fremde Heere” “Kriegswende 1943” Econ, Dusseldorf, 1976 (Beitrag zur Wehrforschung, Volume 11) Wehr und Wissen, Darmstadt, 1966 — “Der Kampf um Budapest 1944/45 “ ICKS, Robert J. (Ungarisches Institut, Munich, Volume 2) “Tanks and Armored Vehicles 1900 – 1945” Schnell & Steiner, Munich & Zurich, 1964 We Inc., Old Greenwhich, 1970

— “Katonai Zzeb-Lexikon” “Endkampf an der Donau 1944/45” 32.963/eln. kik. 2nd Ed., Fritz Molden, Vienna – Munich – Zurich, 1969 (Chief of Training, Royal Hungarian General Staff) Atilla, Budapest, 1939. GREEN, William & FRICKER, John “The Hungarian Air Force” KEHRIG, Manfred in: The Airforces of the World “Stalingrad – Analyse und Dokumentation einer Schlacht” Macdonald, London (Beitrag zur Militär- und Kriegsgeschichte, Volume 15 ) Deutsche Verlagsanstalt, Stuttgart, 1974 GREEN, William “Magyar Air Cover” KEILIG, Wolf Flying Review, September/October, 1969 “Das deutsche Heer 1939 – 1945” (Looseleaf Collection) — Podzun, Bad Nauheim, 1956 onwards “The Story of the Re-2000” Air Enthusiast, July 1966 KERN, Erich “Die letzte Schlacht” GUDERIAN, Heinz K.W. Schütz, Preuss. Oldendorf, 1972 “Erinnerungen eines Soldaten” Kurt Vowinckel, Neckargemünd, 9th Edition, 1976 KISSEL, Hans “Panzerschlachten in der Puszta” GUILLAUME, A. (Wehrmacht im Kampf, Volume 27) “The German-Russian War 1941 – 1945” Kurt Vowinckel, Neckargemünd, 1960 The War Office, London, 1956 — GYULA, László “Die Katastrophe in Rumänien 1944” “Vértesszölöstöl Puztaszerig” (Beitrag für Wehrforschung, Volumes V/VI) Gondolat, Budapest, 1974 Wehr und Wissen, Darmstadt, 1964

HALDER, Franz KLEINE, Egon & KÜHN, Volkmar (edited by H. A. Jackobson & A. Philippi) “Tiger – Die Geschichte einer legendären Waffe 1942 – 1945” “Kriegstagebuch” Motorbuch, Stuttgart, 1976 Kohlenhammer, Stuttgart, 1962 KLINK, Ernst HAUSER, Paul “Das Gesetz des Handelns – Die Operation Zitadelle 1943” “Soldaten wie andere auch” (Beitrag zur Militär- und Kriegsgeschichte, Volume 7) Munin, Osnabrück, 1966 Deutsche Verlags Anstalt, Stuttgart, 1966

HEFTY, Frigyes KOMJATHY, A. T. “Hungarian Ace” “A Thousand Years of the Hungarian Art of War” RAF Flying Review, Vol VXII, No. 3 Rakoczi Foundation, Toronto, 1982

HENNYEY, Gustav KOSAR, Franz “Ungarns Weg aus dem Zweiten Weltkrieg” “Taschenbuch der Artillerie” Wehrwissenschaftliche Rundschau, Nr. 12, 1962 Volumes 1, 2 & 3 J. F. Lehmans, Munich, 1971 – 1977 HILLGRUBER, Andreas “Hitler, König Carol und Marschal Antonescu” “Kriegstagebuch des Oberkommandos der Wehrmacht” Franz Steiner, Wiesbaden, 1954 (General editor: Percy E. Schramm) Bernard und Graefe, Frankfurt/Main, 1961 – 1965 — “Das deutsch-ungarische Verhältnis im letzten Kriegsjahr” KURSIETIS, Andris J. Wehrwissenschaftliche Rundschau, Nr. 2, 1960 “The Royal Hungarian Armed Forces 1919 – 1945” Ark Publications, Milwaukee, Wisconsin, 1993 — “Der Einbau der verbundeten Armeen in die deutsche Ostfront 1941–44” — Wehrwissenschaftliche Rundschau, Nr. 10, 1960 “The Hungarian Army and its Leadership in World War II” Axis Europa, Bayside, NY, 1996 HORTHY, Nikolaus von “Ein Leben fur Ungarn” LENGYEL, Bela von Athenaeum, Bonn, 1953 “Die ungarische Verteidigung der Karpaten 1944” Allgemeine Schweizerische Militärzeitschrift, 1956 290 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

— MUELLER- HILLEBRAND, Burkhart “Die ungarischen Truppen im Russlandfeldzug 1941” “Das Heer 1933 – 1945” Allgemeine Schweizerische Militärzeitschrift, 1960 E. S. Mittler & Sohn, Frankfurt/Main, 1956 & 1969

LEVAY, Gyozo MUNOZ, Antonio J. “I proved my point” “Hungarian Volunteers of the Waffen-SS 1944–1945” RAF Flying Review, Vol. XVII, No. 8 Axis Europe Magazine, Vol. 3–8, New York, 1995–1996

LIDDEL-HART, B. H. — “History of the Second World War” “Forgotten Legions, Obscure Combat Formations of the Waffen-SS” G. P. Putnam’s Sons, New York, 1970 Paladin, Boulder, 1991

LIPPERT, Günter MÜNZEL, Oskar “40 Jahre Tschechoslovakische Volksarme (CVA)” “Panzer Taktik” Soldat und Technik, Vol. 1, 1988 (Wehrmacht im Kampf, Volume 20) Kurt Vowinckel, Neckargemünd, 1959 MACARTNEY, C. A. “Hungary and her Successors – MUSCIANO, Walter The Treaty of Trianon and its consequences 1919 – 1937” “The Old Puma of the Hungarian Air Force” Oxford University Press, London, 1937 Air Progress, June 1967

— NAGYVARRADI, Sandor; M.SZABO, Miklos; WINKLER, Laszlo “October Fifteenth – A History of Modern Hungary, 1929 – 1945” “Fejezetek a magyar katonai repüles történetéböl” Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 2nd Edition, 1961 Muszaki Konyvkiado, Budapest, 1986

— OROMOSZZÉGI, Otto “Geschichte Ungarns” “Gesta Hungarorum” Kohlenhammer, Stuttgart, 1971 Author’s publication, (Budapest ?), 1994.

MAGENHEIMER, Heinz PAYER, Andreas “Abwehr Schlachten an der Weichsel 1945” “Armati Hungarorum” (Einzelschriften zur militärpolitischen Geschichte des Zweiten Koeroesi Csoma Sandor, Munich, 1985 Weltkrieges, Volume 20) Rombach, Freiburg i. Br., 1976 PENCZ, Rudolf “Vor Haus und Hof und Kind” “Emlékeztetö a tüzfegyverek és harceszkökzök alkalmazához” = Die Geschichte der 31. SS-Freiwilligen-Grenadier-Division” 57.777/eln. 5. vkf. 1943 Rudolf Penz, Baja, 1996 Group 5, Royal Hungarian General Staff Athenaeum, Budapest, 1944. PHILIPPI, Alfred & HEIM, Ferdinand “Der Feldzug gegen Sowjetrussland 1941 bis 1945” MAIER, Georg Kohlenhammer, Stuttgart, 1962 “Drama zwischen Budapest und Wien” Munin, Osnabrück, 1985 PICKERT, Henry “Hitlers Tischgespräche im Führerhauptquartier 1941 – 1945” MARTIN, Lawrence Seewald, Stuttgart, 1962 “The Treaties of Peace, 1919–1923” Reprint, the Lawbook Exchange, Clark, NJ, 2007. PIEKALKIEWICZ, Janusz “Pferd und Reiter im II. Weltkrieg” MASSIER, Erwin Südwest, Munich, 1976 “Bukowina – Heimat von gestern” 2nd Ed., Selbstverlag, Karlsruhe, 1956 PLOETZ, A. G. “Geschichte des Zweiten Weltkrieges” MATTHIAE, Andreas A. G. Ploetz, Wurzburg, 1960 “Siebenburgen” Deutscher Buchverlag, Itzehoe/Holstein, 1955 POTTGIESSER, Hans “Die deutsche Reichsbahn im Ostfeldzug” MELLENTHIN, F. W. von Kurt Vowinckel, Neckargemünd, 2nd Edition, 1975 “Panzer Battles” Ballantine Books, New York, 1956 PUNKA, George “Hungarian Air Force” MERRIAM, Ray Squadron/Signal, Carrollton, Texas, 1994 “Hungarian Armor 1939 – 1945 “ RAJNINEC, James & SANDERS, James V. World War Enthusiast, Vol 1, No. 3, 1974 “Conflict over the Carpathians” Air Enthusiast, September, 1971 MICHAELIS, Rolf “Die Kavallerie-Divisionen der Waffen-SS” RÁNKI, Györgi Michaelis, Erlangen, 1993 “Unternehmen Margarethe – Die deutsche Besatzung Ungarns” Böhlaus, Cologne, 1984 MORZIK, Fritz “German Air Force Airlift Operations” RAUCHENSTEINER, Manfried (USAF Historical Studies – GAF in WWII) “Der Tod des Doppeladlers: Österreich-Ungarn und der Erste Weltkrieg” Arno Press, New York, 1961 Verlag Styria, Graz 1994. Bibliography 291

RICCIO, Ralph TELPUCHOWSKI, Boris S. “Italian Tanks and Fighting Vehicles of World War 2” “Die Sowjetische Geschichte des Grossen Vaterländischen Krieges 1941 Pique Publications, London, 1975 – 1945” (Arbeitskreis fur Wehrforschung) — Bernard und Graefe, Frankfurt/Main, 1961 “Italian L.3 Tanks” Military Journal, Vol 1, No. 4 TESSIN, Georg “Verbände und Truppen der deutschen Wehrmacht und Waffen-SS im RIEKER, Karlheinz Zweiten Weltkrieg 1939 – 1945” “Ein Mann verliert einen Weltkrieg” E. S. Mittler & Sohn, Frankfurt/Main, 1965 – 1970 Fredericus, Frankfurt/Main, 1955 Biblio Verlag, Osnabrück, 1972 – 1988

SÁRHIDAI, Gyula; PUNKA, György; KOZLIK, Viktor TIPPELSKIRCH, Kurt von “Hungarian Eagles” “Geschichte des Zweiten Weltkrieges” Hikoki, Aldershot, UK, 1996 Athenäum, Bonn, 1951

SCHRÖTER, Heinz TOLLAS, T. “Stalingrad ... bis zur letzten Patrone” “Ruhm den Besiegten 1848 – 1949” Selbstverlag Heinz Schröter, ca. 1950 “Szabadságharcunk a világirodalomban” Nemzetör, Munich, 1973. SCHWARZ, Andreas “Woronesh/Donstellung 1942/1943” TÖTTÖSY, E. Traditionsverband 88. und 323. Infantrie-Divisionen e. V., “A magyar föld balladája” Bayreuth/Bad Windesheim/Ansbach, 2nd Edition, 1978 Nemzetör, Munich, 1995.

SCHWATLO-GESTERDING, Joachim VERCSEKLÓY, J. “Probleme der Naht – Eine Studie über Koordination benachbarter “Nemzetgyilkolási Kísérlet. Trianon (1919. Párizs)” Verbände” Antológia, Loakitelek, 1993 Wehrwissenschaftliche Rundschau, Vol. 10, 1959 VERESS, Lajos D. SENGER UND ETTERLIN, F. M. von “Magyarotszág honvédelme a II világhaboru elött es alatt (1920 – 45)” “Der Gegenschlag” Danubia, Munich, 1972 – 1974 (Wehrmacht im Kampf, Vol. 22) Kurt Vowinckel, Neckargemünd, 1959 VITEZI SZEK “Am. kir. fegyveres erök Kepeskórnikaja (1919 – 1945)” SILAGI, Denis Danubia, Munich, 1977 “Ungarn” 2nd Ed., Verlag fur Literatur und Zeitgeschichte, Hannover, 1974 VOLTA, Franco (editor) “Carri Armati/Carri Leggeri” SOMOGYT L & F. Volume 2/I “Carro Veloce 33/35 – evoluzione del mezzo” “Faith and Fate. Volume 2/II “Carro Veloce 33/35 – le operazioni belliche” A Short Cultural History of the Hungarian People Through A Millenium” Edizioni Bizzari, Rome, 1973 Kárpát, Cleveland, Ohio, 1976. WEISSENBACH, Andrea SOMBATHY V. et al. “Ungarischen Verbände der SS im 2. Welkrieg” “Magyarrá lett keleti népek” Der Freiwillige, 1975 Panoráma, Pécs, 1988. WERTH, Alexander STADTMÜLLER, Georg “Russland im Krieg 1941 – 1945” “Geschichte Südosteuropa” Droemersche Verlagsanstalt, Munich, 1965 Munich, 1950 ZALOGA, Steven & GRANDSEN, James STEETS, Hans “The Eastern Front” “Gebirgsjäger bei Uman” Arms & Armour Press, London, 1982 (Wehrmacht im Kampf, Volume 4) Kurt Vowinckel, Neckargemünd, 1955

STEUARD, James G. “Some organizational notes on Hungarian Armor in World War II” AFV-G2, Vol. 6, No. 5, October/November 1978

SZAKONYI, Istvan “I bombed Nikolayev” RAF Flying Review, Vol XIV, No. 6

SZÜCS,J. L. “Hungary’s Arrow – the WM 23” The Flying Review International, Nr. 5, 1966 292 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Unpublished Works (Material in archives, doctoral dissertations, unfinished projects, etc.)

BUNDESARCHIV-MILITÄRARCHIV, FREIBURG I.BR. Schematische Kriegsgliederung AIR MINISTRY, LONDON The German Order of Battle issued about every week AIR 40/1205 Hungarian Air Force Analysis of first line strength by the OKW throughout the war, unfortunately and Order of Battle, 9 November 1943 including only Axis allied units that were under German command, or those that had German units assigned to them. NATIONAL ARCHIVES, WASHINGTON, D.C. Various portions of the RH31 War Diaries of the Collection of Hungarian Political and Military Deutscher General beim Oberbefehlshaber der Kgl. Records, 1909 – 1945 Ung. Wehrmacht

RH19/I War Diaries of RECORDS OFFICE (STANDESAMT) SCHWANDORF I. BAY. Heeresgruppe Süd Records regarding Hungarian Divisions in April 1945 in Schwandorf, Oberpfalz in Bavaria RH19/II War Diaries of Heeresgruppe Mitte GRÖH, Susanna RHD 18/274 “Orientierungsheft Ungarn” “Die Ungarische Wirtschaft bis 1943” OKH/Az.3a/n61 3.Abt.(IV), GenSt d H Doctoral dissertation, Esztergom, 1943 Nr. 1390/38 geh., dated 15.07.1938 (located in the Deutsche Bibliothek, Frankfurt/Main)

RHD 18/275 “Die ungarische Kriegswehrmacht – Stand 15.2.41” KÁLMÁN, Dániel OKH/OQu IV.Abt. Fr.H.Ost(I), GenSt d H “Commanders of the Honvéd in World War II” Nr. 80/41 g.Kdos., dated 25.02.1941 Handwritten list, no date (copy in possession of the author) RW7 Selected files of the Wirtschafts-Intendanten z.b.V. / OKH KLITTA, Helga “Einsatz ungarischer Einheiten im April 1945 in der Oberpfalz” RW19/Wi/IF War Diaries of the (copy in possession of the author) Wirtschafts-Rüstungsamt, including the files of the PAL, Darnóy Deutscher Wirtschafts-offizier in Ungarn “Organisation der kgl. ung. Honved-Armee 1941 – 1945” Kameradschaft ung. Frontkämpfer, Munich, ca. 1964 – 1966 Kart RH2 Ost German Army daily situation maps of the East Front. (copy in possession of the author)

HONVÉD MINISTRY WIMPFEN, Hans “Kimutatás az állománytestekröl, azok anyakönyvi “Die 2. ungarische Armee im Feldzug gegen die Sowjetunion ein alosztályalról és az állományvezetés szempontjábol Beitrag zur Koalitionsfuhrung im Zweiten Weltkrieg” valamely allómanytesthez utalt alakulatokról” Doctoral dissertation, Wurzburg, 1968 Érvényes 1943.X.1-töl, HM 63.963/eln. 1.ny. 1943. (located in the Würzburg University Library, Würzburg) sz. rendelez. Ssz: 379/122.Kt.prk.1944 = Hungarian Order of Battle, dated 1.10.1943 = KURSIETIS, Andris J. (copy in possession of the author) letter dated 1996 with revisions and updates of the book: WAR OFFICE, LONDON “The Royal Hungarian Armed Forces 1919 – 1945” WO 208/752 Handbook on Hungarian Military Forces, 1945 (copy in possession of the author)

Private Correspondence and Research Assistance

Major Dr. Attila Bonhardt, Budapest, Hungary Belá von Ebedfalva Lengyel, Graz, Austria Darnóy Pál, Munich, Germany Andris J. Kursietis, Milwaukee, Wisconsin, U.S.A. Hilary Louis Doyle, Sandycove, Ireland Major György Markó, Budapest, Hungary Dr. Ernst Fricke, Freiburg i. Br., Germany Oberamtmann Brün Meyer, Freiburg i. Br., Germany Fregattenkapitan Johann Horkisch, Freiburg i. Br., Germany Janucz Piekalkiewicz, Overath-Heiligenhaus, Germany Dezsö Ilinkay-Eggenhofer, Vienna, Austria Igor Svizshkov, Lipetsk, Russia Charles Kliment, Pinceton, New Jersey, U.S.A. Christopher A. Szabó, Bromhof, South Africa Karl Kovendy, Entobocoke, Ontario, Canada Dr. Sándor Szakály, Budapest, Hungary Glossary 293

Glossary

Abbreviation Hungarian or German English 1LT – 1st Lieutant 2LT – 2nd Lieutant 3LT – 3rd Lieutant AA – antiaircraft gun AA Armee-Abteilung ad-hoc grouping of corps AFV – armored fighting vehicle AK Armeekorps Corps (German term) Armd – armored – Armee Army (German term) AGr Armeegruppe group of armies of different nations (German term) Art – artillery – Artillerie-Abteilung artillery battalion (German term) ATG – antitank gun ATR – antitank rifle BG – Border Guard Bn – battalion Brig – brigade Brig Gen, BG – Brigadier General Bty – battery Cav – cavalry CG – commanding general C.I.C. – commander-in-chief Co – company CO – commanding officer Col, COL – Colonel C.O.S. – chief-of-staff Cpt, CPT – Captain Div – division Er eröd fortess ESC – Engineer Staff Corps eü egészségügyi hospital F felderitö reconnaissance / scout Fld – field – Flaksturmregiment Luftwaffe antiaircraft combat group (German term) FÖV Fövezérség General Headquarters (GHQ) föv közvk fövezérség közvetlenek GHQ troops Geb Gebirgs- mountain (German term) Gen – General GHQ – General Headquarters Gk gépkocsizó motorized, motor Gr Gruppe Group (German term) Gren Grenadier Infantry Inspectorate infantry (German term) GSC – General Staff Corps györs ? mobile hdt hadtest Corps HFP Honvédség Army High Command Föparancsnokság HFPK Magyar Király Commander-In-Chief Honvédség Föparancsnoka HGr Heeresgruppe Army Group (German term) Hgy, Hgyv Hegyes mountain H.M. hadügy ministerium Honvéd Ministry HMG – heavy machine gun H.O.C. Hungarian Occupation Command H.O.F. – Hungarian Occupation Forces H.O.F.C. – Hungarian Occupation Forces Command H.O.G. – Hungarian Occupation Group – Honvéd private, homeland protection, homeland guard – honvédség, hadsereg Hungarian army Hqs – headquarters hvéd határvédelmi border defense / guard hvy – heavy ind – independent Inf – infantry Inf Infanterie infantry (German term) Jäg Jäger light infantry (German term) k könnyü light K.u.K. Keiserliche und Königliche Imperial and Royal (German term) Kav Kavallerie cavalry (German term) 294 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

KG Kampfgruppe ad-hoc combat group (German term) KIA – killed in action kik kiképzés training – Korps-Abteilung division-sized unit (German term) L, Lov lovasság cavalry / rider lei leichte light (German term) LMG – light machine gun Lt – light Lt – Lieutenant Lt Col, LTC – Lieutenant Colonel Lt Gen, LTG – Lietenant General LÜH Légüyi Hivatal Aviation Department Maj, MAJ – Major MALÉRT Magyár Légiforgalmi Hungarian national airline Részvénytársaság med – medium Maj Gen, MG – Major General MG – machine gun MIA – missing in action MKHL Magyar Királyi Royal Hungarian Air Force Honvéd Légierö mot – motorized Mtn – mountain Mu muntás labor mü müszaki engineers / technical troops NCO – non-commissioned officer ö önálló independent OKH Oberkommando German Army High Command des Heeres OKW Oberkommando German Supreme Armed Forces Command (German term) der Wehrmacht P.O.L. – petrol, oil, and lubricants PzAbt Panzer-Abteilung tank battalion (German term) Pc pancelos armored pc gá pancelosgépágyus armored, self-proplled automatic AA/AT cannon Pion Pionier Engineer (German term) pk panancsnok command Plt – platoon Po paotyázó Border Police / border patrol – Polizei Police (German term) pót pótkerek replacement Pz Panzer armored (German term) PzA Panzerarmee Tank Army (German term) PzG Panzergruppe Tank Group (German term) Pz Gren, PzG Panzergrenadier motorized and armored infantry in mechanized units (German term) PzG Div Panzergrenadierdivision motorized infantry division (German term) PzJäg Panzerjäger antitank (German term) PzK Panzerkorps Armored Corps (German term) RAF – Royal Air Force recon – reconnaissance Res – reserve Ret – retired Repl – replacement Rgt – regiment s PzAbt schwere Panzer-Abteilung heavy tank battalion (German term) Sich Sicherungs- security (line-of-communications) (German term) SMG – sub-machine gun SP’d – self-propelled SS Waffen-SS German Nazi Party armed troops (not limited to German nationals) – Sturmbatterie assault gun battery (German term) StuGesch Sturmgeschütz assault gun (German term) Sz szerelvény distribution point Szé Székely Székels Szt Szent Saint táb tábór field U utász sapper / pioneer / engineer Verb Verband battalion-sized unit (German term) vh vegyiharc smoke / chemical warfare VKF Vezérkari Fönökseg Hungarian General Staff vkf vezérkari fönök Chief-of-Staff – Volksgrenadier infantry (German term) – vontáto tractor / recovery unit WIA – wounded in action Glossary 295

Place Names

Many places indicated in this book have two (or more) names. Normally, the name used is that of the occupier at the time of the events described. However, this has not been carried through in any consequent manner, and, depending on the source used, the name and spelling of the place has sometimes been taken from that source. I have tried to indicate places on maps, so that the reader is not forced to look for old maps to locate places. Even then, a WWII map will not necessarily show the place with the name I have used, as cartographers did not necessarily use the same source for the places being depicted. In cases of transliterations of, for example, Russian and Ukrainian places, some of them were made into German, and then into English, with several possibilities for error.

Argram Zagreb Bácsa Backa Batschka Bacska Baranya Voivodina Barcaság Burzenland Berdicev Berdychiv Bereditchev Beregszász Berehovo Berehovo Lempertshausen Beske Bicske Beszterce Bistrijta Bihar Bihor Brassó Brasov Kronstadt Bratislava Pozsony Pozun Pressburg Posonium Brno Brünn Buczacz Buchach Bukarest Bucuresti Bucharest Carpatho-Ruthenia Carpatho Ukraine Ruthenia Cernauti Czernowitz Cernigov Cherniher Cernikov Chust Huszt Csáktornya Cakovec Csallóköz Zitný Ostrov Grosse Schüttinsel Great Schutt Island Csap Satoralaújhely Tschop Cop Csurog Curug Danube River Dunare River Donau River Dunaj River Devény Devinska Nová Theben Dioula Gyula Ditro Dittersdorf Dniester River Nistrul River Dnjestr River Dnestr River Dorna Vatra Vatra Dornei Eger Erlau Eperjes Presov Erdely Siebenburgen Transylvania Éreskujvár Nove Zámký Eszék Osjek Esztergom Gran Feherkörös River Crisul Alb River Feketekörös River Crisul Negru River Gács Halic Galatz Galati Garan River Hron River Gran River Gomel Homel Gorodenka Horodenka Györ Raab Gyula Dioula Gyula Féhervár Alba Iulia Karlsberg Huszt Hust Ipoly River Ipel River Eipel River Ipolyság Sahy Jaremace Yaremahe Jassy Jasi Iasi Jolsva Jelsava Kamenets Podolsk Kamienec Podolsk Kassa Kosice Kaschau Kezdy Vasarhely Neumarkt Kiew Kiev Kijev Kiskullo River Tinava Mica River Kleine Kokel River Kiskunhalas Kis Kun Halas Kichkounkalach Kissármás Kis Szamos Somesul Micu Kolomea Kolomyia Kolos Klosmarkt 296 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Kolozsvár Cluj Kalusenburg Komárom Komarnó Komorn Körös River Crisul River Kreisch River Körösmezö Jablonica Jasina Yasina Kosow Kosiv Lake Balaton Plattensee Léva Levice Losoncz Kucenec Lwow Lemberg Lvov Mako Macca Máramaros River Maramures River Maribor Marburg/Donau Marmaros Sziget Sighet Sighetul Marmarei Mármarossziget Sighetul Maramuresului Máros River Mures River Mieresch River Muresul River Marosvásárhely Targu Mures Neumarkt Tirgu Mures Megyes Medias Mosorin Mokrin Munkács Mukacevo Mukatshcjowo Moukatschevo Mukachiv Muraköz Medjumurje Muravidék Prekomurje Nagybanya Baia Mare Nagybecskerek Veliki Beckerek Nagykanizsa Gross Kanizsa Nagykulcollo River Tinava Mare River Grosse Kokel River Nagyszalonta Salonta Nagyszeben Sibiu Hermannstadt Nagyszöllös Sevljus Nagyvarád Oradea Grosswardein Nagyvárad Oradea Mare Nové Zámky Neuhäusl Nyitra Nitra Neutra Ö-becse Becsej Stari Ökörmezö Volove Olt River Aluta River Olt River Alt River Aluta River Oltu River Ostrava Ostrau Pécs Fünfkirchen Pétervárad Petrovaradin Peterwardein Poszonyligetfalu Petrzalka Engerau Pozsony Bratislava Pressburg Proskurov Chemelnicki Khemelnytskyi Pruth River Prut River Prutul River Rahovo Raho Rozsnyó Roznava Rosenau Ruszininszko Wooded Carpathians Wald Karpathen Oberland Salánk Slanky Satu Mare Satmar Sebes Mühlenbach Sebes Körös River Crisul Repede River Schnelle Kreisch River Segesvár Sighisoara Sereth River Siret River Siretul River Sombathaly Steinmanger Sopron Ödenburg Stanislawow Stanislau Ivano Frankovsk Subotica Maria Theresiopel Szabadka Subotica Szamos River Somes River Samosch River Szászrégen Reghinul Szatmárnémenti Satu Mare Szegesvár Sigisoara Schässburg Székesférvár Stulweissenburg Szenttamás Srbobran Szepes Spis Zips Tasnad Trestenburg Tatárhágó Pass Jablonica Pass Tartar Pass Tecsö Tyacsovo Teke Tekendorf Glossary 297

Temes River Timisul River Temesvár Timisoara Temesburg Tisza River Theiss River Topolya Topola Torda Turda Thorenburg Turnu Severin Dobreta T.S. Ujverbász Novi Vrbas Ujvidék Novi-Sad Neusatz Ung River Uz River Ungvár Uzhorod Uschgorod Ujgorod Uzok Ustchorna Königsfeld Vác Vács Waitzen Vág River Vah River Waag River Vinnica Vinicza Vinnytsia Volovec Volócz Volovets Voröstorony Turnu Rosu Red Tower Vrachats Vrzac Wiskow Wyszkow Toronya Vyshkiv Zabie Verkovyna Zhabie Zilah Waltenburg 298 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Index

A Bak, András: 191, 193 Aknaszlatina: 105 Bakay, Szilárd: 161, 196, 197, 205, 207, 215, 242 Abraham-Pattantyus, Dezsö: 13 Bakonysarkany: 154 Abt, Otto: 233 Balassa, Béla: 217 Acs, Ernö: 193 Balassa, György: 193 Aday, János: 196, 197 Balássy, Miklós: 191 Adda, Alfréd: 192 Balaton, Lake: 13, 64, 112, 144–146, 148, 151–157, 170, 183 Adonyi, Ferenc: 195, 196, 197 Balazkoye: 73 Aggteleky, Béla: 190, 205, 206. 207, 226 Balck, Hermann: 147, 156 Ágnes: 62 Balikó, Lajos: 191 Air Defense Act of 1935: 45 Balin: 71 Air Defense League: 46 Balkans: 75, 107, 129, 132, 136, 146, 161, 162 Aknaszlatina: 105 Baló, Zoltán: 191 Albania: 144 Bamberg: 155 Albatros: 62 Bán, Gergely: 196 Alexandrovka: 73 Bán, Mihály: 191 Alexeyevka: 84, 87, 89, 90, 91 Bánát: 11, 13, 67, 76, 136, 179 Algya-Papp, Sándor: 190, 196 Bánfalvy, István: 174, 199 Algya-Papp, Zoltán: 209, 236, 196, 197, 230 Bangha, Imre: 198 Altdorf: 186 Bánhida: 146, 154 Amberg: 155 Bántay, Alfréd: 190, 231 Ambrózy, Arpád: 193 Barabás, Emil: 190 Andorka, Rezsö: 190, 196 Baranya Triangle: 65, 66 András, Sándor: 173, 191, 199, 235 Barátosy, Lajos: 263 Anikó: 62 Barcs: 64, 145 Ankai-Anesini, Gyözö: 267 Bardóczy, Ferenc: 191, 198, 199 Ansbach: 155 Bárdossy, László: 68, 75, 76, 159 Antonescu, Ion: 66 Bariss, Árpád: 198 Apahida: 135 Barkász, Emil: 191, 193 Apatin: 66 Barlay, Béla: 196, 197 Apostaghy, Endre: 197 Barsch: 61 Aprád, Vajk: 8 Bartalis, Kálmán: 190, 195 Arad: 136–138 Bartha, Andor: 192 Arany Bulla: 6 Bartha, Endre: 196 Aranyosgyéres: 135 Bartha, Károly: 68, 190, 198 Ardennes Offensive: 141, 146 Bartha, Rezsö: 196 Armed Forces Act of 1938: 23 Bartholomeidesz, ?: 192 Army High Command: 36 Bátor, Elemér: 192 Arpád, House of: 8 Battonya: 105 – Arpád, Almos: 8 Baumann, István: 237 Artner, Kálmán: 219 Bausznern, Armin: 199 Artner, Kálmán: 221 Bavaria: 185 Árvay-Nagy, Bálint: 199 Bayreuth: 155 Aszódy, Zoltán: 191 Békéscsaba: 47, 138 Asztalos, Géza: 192 Belassagyarmat: 145 Asztalossy, Aladár: 244, 271 Béldy, Alajos: 13, 193, 196, 197, 225, 273 Attersee: 181 Beleznay, Gyözö: 241 Auerhammer, ?: 275 Beleznay, Gyözö: 244 Austria: 8–10, 13, 33, 57, 61, 104, 156, 157, 176, 181, 186 Belgorod: 92 Austria-Hungary: 10, 11, 14, 19, 29, 30, 54, 61, 70, 140, 158 Belgrade: 66, 170, 178 Imperial Austrian Army (Kaiserliche- und Königliche-Armee): Bencsik, Gergely: 196 21, 29 Benda, Antal: 190, 250 Imperial Danube Flotilla (Kaiserliche- und Königliche-Donau- Benke, József: 237 Flotilla): 61 Benker, József: 193 Avars: 8, 30 Berdichev: 158, 160, 166 Beregfy, Károly: 13, 125, 126, 139, 155, 190, 195, 199, 201, 204, 210 B Bácska: 61 Beregszasz: 17 Bácska: 13, 14, 64, 65, 66, 122, 179 Bereza-Kartuska: 127 Badacsony: 61, 62 Berezov: 124, 125, 128 Bad-Saarow: 184 Berkó, István: 192 Badzey, István: 192 Berkovich, Brúno: 276 Bagaméry, József: 196 Berlin: 67, 151, 155 Baitz, Oszkár: 196–198 Bernáth, László: 193 Baja: 61, 62 Bersad: 71, 72 Bája: 45, 66, 144 Bertalan, Arpád: 170 Bajnóczy, József: 13, 195, 210 Beskid Mountains: 137 Index 299

Bessarabia: 19, 67. 131 Burkut Mountain: 138 Beszkid (Verecke) Pass: 69, 70 Bustyaháza: 171 Beszterce: 47, 105, 132 Buzsora Peak: 140 Bethen, Count István: 16 Bystrzycza River: 124 Bezdán: 66 Bézler, Károly: 192 C Bicske: 147, 148 Carinthia: 156 Bierbaum: 184 Carpathian Mountains: 8, 12, 17, 18, 19, 20, 24, 36, 39, 40, 67, 69, 70, Bilke: 140 77, 105, 106, 108, 122, 123, 125, 126, 128–135, 137, 138, von Bismarck, Otto: 139 140–142, 171, 181 Bistritz: 132 Carpatho-Ukraine: 17, 18, 136, 144 Bistritza River: 132 Caucasus: 80 Bisza, Ferenc: 214, 268, 271, Cece: 145 Bittó, Dezsö: 242 Cegléd: 78 Black Sea: 36, 130 Ceje: 179 Blakay, Ferenc: 197 Cernovic: 107 Blaks: 8 Chamberlain, Neville Arthur: 16 Bled: 16 Chemez, Károly: 190, 196 Bobruisk: 163, 166 Chernigov: 159, 163 Böckl, Jozséf: 198, 206, 217 Cherson: 73 Bodiczy, Géza: 197 Chief of the Royal Hungarian General Staff: 36 Bodor, Sándor: 282 Chomiak: 132 Bodrog: 61 Chornianka: 92 Bodrogi, Pál: 192 Chortkov: 172 Böegönd: 175 Christoforovska: 73 Bogányi, Károly: 215, 227 Chust: 140 Bohemia: 156 Ciano, Galeazzo Count: 17 Bohemia and Moravia: 18, 104 Commander-In-Chief: 36 Bokod (Bokut): 71, 154 Compo: 61 Boldvay, Emil: 192 Corvinus, Mattias: 6, 9 Bolyai Technical Academy: 33 Cramer, Hans: 88, 90, 91 Bólyai, János: 7, 10 Croatia: 7, 13, 14, 29, 65, 104, 108, 123, 144, 156, 161 Bor, Jénö: 192, 212, 215, 229, 237 Crown Council: 34 Borbély, Kálmán: 192 Military cadet academy: 41 Border Guards: 21–24, 38 Csaba, Prince: 8 Borgo Pass: 132 Csabay, Károly: 197 Börgönd: 56, 175 Csákvár: 145 Borsa: 105, 139 Csáky, Zsigmond: 198 Borsány, Julián: 191 Csallóköz: 112, 154 Borzava: 17 Csap: 17, 57, 141, 172 Brasso: 129, 130, 132, 134 Csatáry, József: 244 Braunau: 186 Csatay, Aladár: 190 Breslau: 185 Csatay, Lajos: 190, 204, 208 Brest (Brest-Litovsk): 125, 166, 167 Cseke, Mihály: 190, 193, 194 Briansk Woods: 83, 159, 160, 161, 162 Csepel: 61 Brno: 186 Csepel Island: 142, 143, 145 Brody: 166, 176 Csepreghy, Béla: 191, 192 Bucharest: 132 Csetkey, László: 191 Buczacz: 71, 158 Csiby, Kálmán: 233, 236 Budafok: 145 Csiby, Sándor: 192 Budaházy, Mihály: 247 Csikszereda: 47 Budaörs: 170, 171 Csobánc: 61, 62 Budapest: 11, 12, 17, 21, 36, 40, 41, 45–47, 55, 58, 61, 62, 71, 83, 84, Csoma-Kúrösi, Sándor: 10 95, 108, 125, 136, 139, 141–149, 156, 159, 161, 167, 170, Csörgey, Endre: 197 177, 180, 181, 183 Cstay, Lajos: 108 – Budapest - Alag: 145 Csucsa: 11 – Budapest - Kisalag: 145 Cumans: 8 – Budapest - Köbánya: 176 Czebe, Valér: 196 – Budapest - Pecel: 145 Czech, Vilmos: 188 – Budapest - Tökökugrató: 45 Czechoslovakia: 11–13, 16–18, 21, 23, 30, 45, 55, 60–62, 67, 77, 137, – Budapest Sports Society (BSE): 56 141, 144, 156, 157 Budyenny: 91, 92 Czechoslovakian Units Bug River: 71–73 3rd Czech Army: 17 Bühle, Walter: 108 Czegléd: 142 Bukk.: 61 Czibur, Andor: 205, 218 Bukovina: 19 Czlenner, Imre: 197, 225 Bulgaria: 30, 132, 143 Czuka: 61 Burány, Pál: 196 Burgenland: 13, 14 Burghausen: 155, 186 300 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

D Enying: 125 d’Esperay, Franchet: 11 Eötvös, Sándor: 247 Dantzig: 73 Erdélyszky, Endre: 197 Danube River: 14, 17, 36, 37, 62, 64, 66, 112, 129–131, 134, 138, 139, Erreth, Aladár: 225, 273 142–151, 154–156, 178, 184, 186 Érsekujvár: 154 Darányi, Kálmán: 16 Erzsi: 62 Dárda: 66 Eszék: 36, 66 Darnóy, Pál: 197 Eszenyi, László: 197 Daru: 62 Esztergom: 41, 78, 146 Deák, Ferenc: 197, 270 Etel: 62 Deák, László: 184, 244 Experimental Flight Group (RKC): 56 Debrecen: 61, 62 Debrecen: 18, 21, 47, 57, 58, 78, 136–141, 157, 170, 171, 173 F Debrecen Aero Club (DAC): 56 Fábián, Lajos: 192, 193 Decleva, Zoltán: 188, 195, 198, 204, 205 Fábry, Dániel: 193, 196, 198 Deczky-Marsik, Jenö: 194 Falta, László: 198, 208, 220 Deggendorf: 155 Farkas, Endre: 190 Delatyn: 69, 70, 123, 124 Farkas, Ferenc: 201, 210, 283 Demény, Géza: 210, 222 Fastov: 166 Demeter, Béla: 192 Fecske: 62 Demjáni, Zoltán: 192 Fehér, Géza: 248, 264, 283 Demjén, Károly: 192 Fejedelem, Géza: 6 Demkö, Antal: 192 Fejedelem, István: 6 Denk, Gusztáv: 188, 198 Feketehalmy-Czeydner, Ferenc: 66, 155, 182, 190, 209, 231 Denk-Doroszöay Arpád: 197 Feldbach: 13 Denmark: 155 Felkl, Jenó: 235, 263, 279 Dépold, Miklós: 227, 248 Felsöabrany: 171, 175 Deschán, Benö: 225 Félsögall: 154 Deseö, Gusztáv: 197, 226, 248 Fenyvesvolgy: 105, 129 Deseö, László: 196, 197 Ferenc Farkas, Mihály: 194 Desna River: 159 Ferenczy, Béla: 192 Dezseri, János: 195, 196 Ferjentsik, Ottó: 188, 198, 222 Dezsö, László: 139 Finta, József: 198, 198, 260 Diaz: 11 Fiume: 13 Dienes, Turcin: 197 Flemings: 8 Dienes-Oehm, Tivadár: 225 Focsani: 131, 157 Dietrich, Richárd: 199 Fogas: 61 Dnieper River: 73, 76, 124, 160 Folba, János: 199 Dnieperopetrovsky: 76, 159 Folkusházy, Lajos: 198 Dnyester River: 69–71, 123, 124, 131, 158 Fónagy, János: 262 Dobák, Dénes: 190, 255 France: 10–13, 16, 17, 21, 33, 60, 105, 136 Dobay, Dezsö: 192 Francis the First of Hungary: 33 Döbrössy, József: 190 Franck, Richard: 192 Dolina: 69,123, 124 Fráter, Tibor: 174 Domaniczky, Ödön: 196, 207, 245 Fretter-Pico, Maximilian: 147 Dömötör, János: 207, 236 Friedrich, Alfréd: 241 Don River: 78, 80, 82–85, 88, 89, 90, 92, 96, 100, 101, 161, 162 Friedrich, Istvan: 12 Donez River: 76, 87 Friessner, Johannes: 132, 133, 136, 139, 146, 147 Donji Miholjac: 151 Füleky, Dezsö: 235 Dorog: 148 Fürth: 155 Dósa, Ende: 264 Dózsa, Gyúrgy: 6 G Drave River: 34, 64–66, 104, 137, 142, 144, 145, 151, 155, 156 Gaiworon: 71 Dresden: 155 Galatz: 130, 131 Dubno: 166 Galicia: 69, 105, 122, 123, 125, 136, 138, 158, 172 Dukla Pass: 137 Gálocsi, Arpád: 192 Dukla River: 130 Gálos: 66 Dunaföldvár: 145, 151 Gál-Zugi, Aladár: 190 Dunayevtsky: 172 Ganz: 43, 101, 103 Dzulinka: 72 Garay, István: 197 Gárdony: 152 E Gátföldy, Egen: 193 Eger: 47, 143, 155 Gecsányi, Agoston: 190 Eggenfelden: 155 Géczy, Mihály: 191 Ehrlich, Géza: 246 General Staff: 34, 36, 97, 101, 103, 104, 112, 129 Elöd Plan: 21–23 General Staff Corps: 33, 34 Emma: 62 Germany: 8–10, 16–19, 24, 28, 29, 33, 36, 41–43, 46, 56–58, 59, 60, Engineer Staff Corps: 34 64, 65, 67–69, 78, 95, 106–109, 122, 128, 139, 157, 176, Enikö: 62 179–181, 183 Entente Control Commission: 21, 45, 55 Index 301

German Army: German Army Divisions (cont.) German Army Higher Headquarters 75. Infanterie-Division: 82 Oberbefhelshaber Südost: 107 76. Infanterie-Division: 135, 136, 142 Heeresgruppe Mitte: 160, 161, 163, 166, 167 88. Infanterie-Division: 82, 92, 95 Heeresgruppe Süd: 71, 73, 136, 138–149, 151, 153–156 96. Infanterie-Division: 146, 147 Heeresgruppe A: 137, 145 100. leichte (Jäger) Division: 72, 107 Heeresgruppe B: 82, 85, 88–92, 160, 161 101. leichte (Jäger) Division: 72, 107 Heeresgruppe E: 151, 152 153. Feldausbildungs-Division: 142, 145 Heeresgruppe F: 134, 141, 142 168. Infanterie-Division: 85, 88, 89, 90, 92 Heeresgruppe Südukraine: 131–134, 137 211. Volksgrenadier-Division: 148, 167 Heeresgruppe Nordukraine: 122, 123, 125, 137 213. Sicherungs-Division: 82, 160 Heeresgruppe Mitte: 125, 127 257. Infanterie-Division: 73 Armeegruppe Balck: 151, 154 271. Volksgrenadier-Division: 142, 145, 146, 148 Armeegruppe Buhnau: 127 323. Infanterie-Division: 82 Armeegruppe Fretter-Pico: 138, 142, 145–147 357. Infanterie-Division: 142 Armeegruppe Weichs: 80 367. Infantrie-Division: 107, 124 Armeegruppe Weiss: 92 385. Infanterie-Division: 82 Armeegruppe Wöhler: 140, 142 711. Infanterie-Division: 147 1. Panzerarmee: 71, 127, 132, 137, 140 387. Infanterie-Division: 82 2. Armee: 64, 80, 82, 85, 90–92 , 160, 163 403. Sicherungs-Division: 160 2. Panzerarmee: 88, 134, 145, 146, 149, 151, 152, Korpsabteilung E: 167 154, 156, 160 Gross-Deutschland Division: 92 4. Panzerarmee: 80, 166 Feldherrnhalle Panzergrenadier-Division: 142, 145, 146 6. Armee: 20, 131, 133, 134, 136, 138, 142, 145– Brandenburg Panzergrenadier-Division: 142 147, 151, 154, 156 Divisionsgruppe Jahr: 91 8. Armee: 20, 131, 133, 138, 142, 145, 147, 156 Divisionsgruppe Kraiss: 91 9. Armee: 166, 167 1. Panzer-Division: 136, 138, 142, 145, 148, 149, 154 17. Armee: 71, 73, 76 3. Panzer-Division: 145–148 Deutsches Afrika Korps: 93 4. Panzer-Division: 127 Wehrmachbefehlshaber Ukraine: 158–160, 163 6. Panzer-Division: 145–147, 153 Befehlshaber rückwärtiges Heeresgebiet Mitte: 163 7. Panzer-Division: 124 Befehlshaber rückwärtiges Heeresgebiet Süd: 159, 160 8. Panzer-Division: 145, 146,148 I. Kavallerie-Korps: 126, 148, 154 13. Panzer-Division: 136, 138, 142, 143, 145, 146 III. Panzerkorps: 136, 138, 142, 146, 147, 152, 153 16. Panzer-Division: 73 IV. Panzerkorps: 142, 153 19. Panzer-Division: 80 VII. Armeekorps: 71, 72, 80, 82, 95 21. Panzer-Division: 107 VIII. Armeekorps: 160, 167 23. Panzer-Division: 132, 135, 136, 142, 144, 145, 148, XI. Armeekorps: 124,127 149 XVII. Armeekorps: 129, 132, 136, 139, 142 24. Panzer-Division: 132, 142, 143 XX. Armeekorps: 167 27. Panzer-Division: 82 XXII. Gebirgskorps: 107 Panzer-Lehr-Division: 107 XXIV. Panzerkorps: 82, 88–90, 92 Kampfgruppe “Kempf”: 73 XXIX. Armeekorps: 136, 142 Kampfgruppe “Wensauer”: 92 XXXXVI. Panzerkorps: 107 German Army Brigades XXXXVIII. Armeekorps (mot): 73 Gruppe Budapest: 142 Korück 580: 160, 163 92. Grenadier-Brigade (mot): 142 LVII. Panzerkorps: 136, 138, 142, 143, 145, 146, 148 109. Panzer-Brigade: 136, 139, 142 LVIII. Armeekorps z.b.V.: 107 110. Panzer-Brigade: 136, 139, 142 LXVIII. Armeekorps: 142 4. Kavallerie-Brigade: 146, 148 LXIX. Armeekorps z.b.V.: 107 German Army Regiments and Battalions LXXII. Armeekorps: 136, 142, 145 4. Panzergrenadier-Regiment Brandenburg: 107 LXXXVIII. Armeekorps z.b.V.: 107 77. Infanterie-Regiment: 91 Panzergruppe Breith (III. Panzerkorps): 142, 148 92. Grenadier-Regiment (mot): 107 Armeeabteilung Lanz: 93 429. Infanterie-Regiment: 82, 89 Korps Cramer z.b.V.: 88–93 1029. Grenadier-Regiment (mot): 107 Korpsgruppe Seibert: 89 1030. Grenadier-Regiment (mot): 107 German Army Divisions 700. Heeres-Panzerverband: 82, 85–90 1. Infanterie-Division: 124 190. Sturmgeschütz-Abteilung: 88, 90 1. Gebirgs-Division: 107, 142 201. Sturmgeschütz-Brigade: 107 3. Gebirgs-Division: 136, 142 202. Panzer-Abteilung: 107 4. Gebirgs-Division: 129, 132, 133, 136, 142 559. Panzerjäger-Abteilung: 85, 88 8. Jäger-Division: 136, 142 301. Panzer-Abteilung: 107 15. Infanterie-Division: 136, 142 45. Pionier-Bataillon (mot): 107 16. Infanterie-Division (mot): 73, 80 501. schwere Panzer-Abteilung: 146 26. Infanterie-Division: 82, 88, 90–92 503. schwere Panzer-Abteilung: 139, 146 42. Jäger-Division: 107 507. schwere Panzer-Abteilung: 107 44. Infanterie-Division: 142 509. schwere Panzer-Abteilung: 146, 149 46. Infanterie-Division: 136, 142 997. schwere Artillerie-Abteilung (mot): 107 57. Infanterie-Division: 82, 90 I./5. Panther-Regiment (Panther): 107 71. Infanterie-Division: 142 I./16. Panther-Regiment (Panther): 146 302 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

German Army Regiments and Battalions (cont.) Gyengö, László: 196 I./11. Panther-Regiment (Panther): 146 Gyhmes (Gyimes) Pass: 132, 133 I./130. Panther-Regiment (Panther): 146 Gyimessy, Frigyes: 209, 235 German Waffen-SS Commands: Gyimesy, Ernö: 211, 281 6. SS-Panzer-Armee: 151, 153, 154, 156 Gyimesy, Frigyes: 190, 192 SS-Generalkommando Hausser: 92 Gyiressy, Sándor: 172 I. SS-Panzerkorps: 152 Györ: 61, 62 II. SS-Panzerkorps: 152 Györ Wagon Factory (Györi Vagongyár): 58, 13, 47, 176 IV. SS-Panzerkorps: 127, 146–148, 149, 151–154 Györfy-Bengyel, Sándor: 13, 190, 192 IX. SS-Gebirgskorps: 142, 146, 149 Gypsies: 8, 9, 25, 107 German Waffen-SS Divisions: Gyula: 105, 138 3. SS-Panzer-Division: 146–149 4. SS-Panzergrenadier-Division: 136, 138, 142 H 5. SS-Panzer-Division: 146–149, 154 Hadváry, Pál: 190 8. SS-Kavallerie-Division: 107, 133, 136, 142, 146 Hajduböszörmeny: 175 13. SS-Gebirgs-Division: 142 Hajmáskér: 41, 44, 45 16. SS-Panzergrenadier-Division: 107 Halász, József: 190 18. SS-Panzergrenadier-Division: 142 Halder, Franz: 67, 70, 76 22. SS-Kavallerie-Division: 136, 139, 142, 146 Halle: 155 25. SS-Grenadier-Division: 155 Hammerstein: 185 26. SS-Grenadier-Division: 155 Hámory, Brunó: 193 31. SS-Grenadier-Division: 143 Hankovszky, Gyula: 190, 195, 212, 238 German Waffen-SS Brigades: Hapsburg, House of: 7–10, 21 LSSAH Brig (mot): 73 – Hapsburg, Charles the Fourth: 11 Fegelein SS-Brigade: 82 – Hapsburg, Ferdinand: 7 Dirlewanger SS-Brigade: 145 – Hapsburg, Joseph: 12 German Waffen-SS Regiments and Battalions: – Hapsburg, Leopold the First: 7 4. SS-Polizei-Regiment: 146 – Hapsburg, Maria Ludovika: 33 5. SS-Polizei-Regiment: 107 – Hapsburg, Maria Theresia: 7, 10 8. SS-Polizei-Regiment: 142 Hardy, Kálmán: 178, 196, 199, 251 SS-Gruppe Phelps: 133 Hárosy, Torfil: 193 SS-Regiment Ney: 149 Hartberg: 184 German Luftwaffe: Hartmann, Gaszton: 199 12. Flaksturm-Regiment: 146 Háry, László: 59, 60, 190 Geröberrky-Perjésy, László: 190 Hász, István: 199 Gerty: 62 Hatnay, János: 190 Ghycyz, Jenö: 1ß8 Hatvan: 139, 143 Ginszkey, Oszkár: 231 Hatz, Otto: 190, 196, 197 Gizi: 62 Havas, Vilmos: 197 Glogau: 185 Havassy-Bayer, Sándor: 193 Godányi, Ernö: 191 Hédi: 62 Gödöllö: 61, 62 Hegyalja: 61, 62 Gödöllö: 175 Heim, Géza: 227 Gödry, János: 231 Heinrich, János: 193 Golikov, ?: 87 Hellebronth, Antal: 198 Golovanevsk: 71, 72 Hellebronth, Vilmos: 191, 192 Gömbös, Gyula: 13, 16, 30, 66, 190 Henkey, János: 197 Gomel: 159, 161–163, 166 Hennyey, Gusztáv: 13, 193, 196–198, 206, 230 Gordijevka: 71 Hernády, Károly: 196 Görgényi, József: 190 Heszlényi, József: 133, 139, 192, 204, 208, 248, 268 Gorodok: 171 Hibbey, Gusztáv: 193 Gorondy-Novák, Elemér: 13, 198, 204, 224, 272 Hild, Ferenc: 199 Gothay, Béla: 250, 277 Hilda: 62 Gözbárka I: 62 Hilpolstein: 155, 185 Gözbárka II: 62 Himmler, Heinrich: 182 Grabovo: 166 Hindy, Iván: 198, 205 Grafenwöhr: 155, 185 Hitler, Adolf: 16, 22, 75, 76, 77, 90, 92, 94, 108, 126, 130–134, 136– Gran: 153 138, 140, 141, 146–148, 151, 154, 158, 161, 166, 180, 183 Gran River: 147 Grassy, József: 66, 183, 185, 186, 197, 199, 238, 240, 285, 286 Hollósy-Kuthy, László: 197, 198, 207, 238, 247, 250 Graz: 64, 184 Homlok, Sándor: 196 Great Britain: 16, 17, 13, 21, 60, 77, 106, 107, 156, 157 Honvéd: 61, 62 Great Schütt Island (Csallököz): 17, 112 Honvéd Ministry: 34–36, 46 Griesbach: 155 Hordie: 132 von Greifenberg, Hans: 155 Horny, Ernö: 193 Grünau: 186 Horodenka: 71, 158 Guderian, Heinz: 127, 134, 136, 145, 151 Horthy Air Force Academy: 33 Guilleaume, Árpád: 219 Horthy, István: 198 Guniow: 175 Horthy, Nicholas: 12, 13, 16, 17, 28, 56, 64, 68, 75–77, 94, 106, 108, Guszti: 62 112, 125, 126, 128, 139, 140, 158, 167, 178, 179 Index 303

Horthyliget: 176 Hungarian Royal Army Higher Headquarters (cont.) Horváth, Ferenc: 198, 207, 216, 231, 250, 269, 270 Budapest Air Defense Command: 45 Horváth, Géza: 193 National Air Defense Command: 45, 46 Horváth, Gyözö: 252 Air Defense Corps: 47, 67, 97, 100 Horváth, József: 191 Hungarian Royal Army Divisions and Brigades: Horváth, László: 208, 227 1st Mountain Brigade / Division: 19, 39, 47, 67, 69–71, 75, Horváth, Sándor: 211, 268 100, 101, 104, 105, 111, 122–125, 129, 132, 136, 138, HTI - Military Technical Institute (Haditchnikal Intezeto): 34 142–144, 149, 153, 156, 158, 159 Huba Plan: 22, 23, 36, 40, 45, 59, 96, 103, 110 2nd Mountain Brigade: 24, 100, 101, 104, 105, 107, 111, Huba, Deszö: 197 122–125, 127–129, 132, 136, 139, 143, 144, 149 Hunfalvay, Elemér: 241 1st Mountain Replacement Brigade: 133, 136, 144 Hungarian Red Army: 12, 13, 36 2nd Mountain Replacement Brigade: 133, 135, 136, 144 Hungarian Red Huszár Regiment: 39 1st Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 83, 96, 123, 160–164, 166 Hungarian Red Air Force: 54 2nd (102nd) Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 159–164 Hungarian Royal Army Units 3rd Brigade / Division: 47, 64 Higher Headquarters: 4th Brigade / Division: 47 First Army: 19, 47, 96, 101, 105, 107, 122–125, 127–129, 5th (105th) Brigade / Division: 47, 96, 123, 126, 149, 158– 132, 133, 136, 139, 142, 149, 153, 156 164, 166, 167 Second Army: 19, 25, 29, 47, 78, 80, 82–85, 89–96, 100, 105, 6th Brigade / Division: 47, 78, 82, 89, 105, 110, 123, 128, 110, 123, 132, 133, 135, 136, 138, 139, 144, 160–162, 129, 136, 138 164 7th Brigade / Division: 47, 78, 80, 82, 89, 90, 105, 109, 110, Third Army: 19, 47, 64, 65, 96, 105, 132, 133, 136–139, 142, 123, 129 144, 147, 149, 151, 153, 154, 156 8th (108th) Brigade / Division: 47, 158–164 Replacement Army: 110, 111, 122, 123, 132 9th Brigade / Division: 47, 78, 80, 82, 96, 123, 161, 162, 166 I Corps: 19, 23, 24, 26, 27, 47, 64, 65, 97, 110, 111, 146, 147 10th Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 65, 78, 82, 90, 105, 110, 128, II Corps: 19, 23–25, 38, 47, 97, 104, 110, 132, 136, 138, 142, 132, 136, 139, 141, 146, 149 143, 153, 156 11th Brigade / Division: 47, 64 III Corps: 19, 23, 24, 47, 78, 80, 82, 84, 85, 89–93, 97, 104, 12th Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 78, 82, 89, 90, 96, 123, 126, 110, 122, 128, 129, 133, 136, 143 136, 137, 142, 144, 146, 149, 161, 162, 166, 167 IV Corps: 19, 23, 24, 47, 64, 65, 78, 80, 82, 83, 85, 89–93, 13th Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 78, 82, 90, 91, 105, 110, 122, 97, 104, 110, 129, 136, 144 128, 129, 136, 140, 141, 144 V Corps: 19, 23, 24, 47, 64, 78, 97, 104, 110–112, 136, 138, 14th Brigade / Division: 47, 64 142 15th Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 96 VI Corps: 19, 23–25, 47, 78, 97, 104, 105, 110, 123, 124, 16th Brigade / Division: 47, 100, 101, 105, 107, 122, 124, 127–129, 132, 136, 138, 139, 142, 143 127, 138, 140, 142, 144, 149, 153, 156 VII Corps: 19, 23–25, 38, 47, 64, 65, 78, 80, 82, 83, 89–93, 17th Brigade / Division: 47 97, 104, 110, 123, 124, 127–129, 132, 136, 138, 143, 18th (118th) Brigade / Division: 47, 123, 124, 128, 129, 161– 162–164 164, 166 VIII Corps: 19, 24, 25, 38, 39, 40, 47, 67–69, 71, 97, 105, 19th Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 80, 82, 90, 91, 129, 161, 162, 110–112, 123, 136–138, 158, 159, 162–164, 166 164, 166 IX Corps: 24, 25, 38, 40, 47, 78, 97, 105, 108, 110–112, 122, 20th Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 80, 82, 89, 90, 100, 101, 105, 123, 132, 136 109, 122, 123, 129, 132, 136, 138, 142–144, 149, 153, II Reserve Corps: 100, 110, 123, 126, 137, 166, 167 156 Mobile Corps: 19, 24, 36, 40, 41, 47, 64–77, 158, 159 21st (121st) Brigade / Division: 47, 64, 123, 145, 158–163, I Armored Corps: 36, 77, 105, 110 164 Anti-Aircraft Corps: 24, 47 22nd Brigade / Division: 47 Carpathian Army Group: 68–71, 158 23rd Brigade / Division: 47, 80, 82, 96, 123, 126, 136, 137, Hungarian Occupation Command: 123, 158, 160, 167 142, 149, 153, 161, 162, 164, 166, 167 Hungarian Occupation Group - West: 160–162, 164, 24th (124th) Brigade / Division: 47, 68, 100, 101, 105, 107, Hungarian Occupation Group - East: 160–162, 164 122–124, 127, 129, 132, 138–140, 142, 144, 149, 153, Hungarian Occupation Forces Command: 161–164, 166 156, 158–164 Finta Group: 136 25th Brigade / Division: 24, 25, 47, 100, 101, 105, 111, 122– Kesseö Group: 142, 145 124, 127–129, 132, 135, 136, 138, 142, 143, 149, 153, Székler Command: 104, 105, 123 154, 156, 161–164 I Engineer Command: 96 26th Brigade / Division: 24, 25, 47, 96 II Engineer Command: 96 27th Brigade / Division: 24, 25, 47, 105, 111, 122–125, 128, V Engineer Command: 96 129, 132, 136, 144, 149, 153 I Signal Command: 96 201th Division: 83, 96, 123, 160–163, 166 VII Signal Command: 96 Szt. László Division: 144, 146, 149, 153, 156 V Signal Command: 96 Hunyady Division: 155 Artillery Group Hajmáskér: 45 Hungaria Division: 155 I Artillery Command: 96 Kossuth Division: 155 II Artillery Command: 96 1st mixed Brigade: 21 III Artillery Command: 96 2nd mixed Brigade: 21 IV Artillery Command: 96 3rd mixed Brigade: 21 V Artillery Command: 96 4th mixed Brigade: 21 VI Artillery Command: 96 5th mixed Brigade: 21 VII Artillery Command: 96 6th mixed Brigade: 21 VIII Artillery Command: 96 7th mixed Brigade: 21 IX Artillery Command: 96 304 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Hungarian Royal Army Brigades and Divisions (cont.) Hungarian Royal Army Regiments and Battalions (cont.) 2nd Replacement Division: 133, 136, 142, 144 38th Infantry Regiment: 47, 167 3rd Replacement Division: 133, 153, 156 39th Infantry Regiment: 47 4th Replacement Division: 136, 144 40th Infantry Regiment: 47 5th Replacement Division: 139 41th Infantry Regiment: 47 6th Replacement Division: 136, 144 42th Infantry Regiment: 47, 167 7th Replacement Division: 133, 134, 136, 144, 149 43th Infantry Regiment: 47 8th Replacement Division: 136, 144, 149 44th Infantry Regiment: 47 9th Replacement Division: 133, 134, 136, 138 45th Infantry Regiment: 47 Armored Vehicle Group: 40, 41 46th Infantry Regiment: 47, 167 Hajmáskér Mobile Group: 41 47th Infantry Regiment: 47, 89 1st Motorized (Mobile) Brigade: 24, 41, 47, 64, 65, 69, 71– 48th Infantry Regiment: 47, 167 76, 78 49th Infantry Regiment: 47 2nd Motorized (Mobile) Brigade: 24, 41, 47, 64, 65, 69, 71– 50th Infantry Regiment: 47 76 51st Infantry Regiment: 47, 78, 167 1st Armored Division: 41, 101, 103, 105, 111, 122, 128, 136, 52nd Infantry Regiment: 47, 89, 167 138, 146, 149 53rd Infantry Regiment: 47 1st Field Armored Division: 77, 78, 80, 82, 84, 85, 88, 90– 54th Infantry Regiment: 47, 78, 167 93 55th Infantry Regiment: 47, 164 2nd Armored Division: 41, 100, 101, 103, 105, 107, 111, 56th Infantry Regiment: 47 123, 124, 127, 132, 134–136, 140, 142, 145, 146, 149, 57th Infantry Regiment: 47, 111 150, 153, 156 81st Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 1st (Huzsár) Cavalry Division: 36, 100, 101, 103, 105, 112, 82nd Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 126, 127, 136, 137, 142–144, 145, 146, 150, 153, 156 83rd Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 86th Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 1st Cavalry Brigade: 21, 24, 47, 69, 71–76, 112 87th Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 2nd Cavalry Brigade: 21, 24, 47, 64, 65 90th Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 1st Cavalry Replacement Brigade: 136, 144 91st Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 Bicycle Brigade: 40 92nd Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 101st Artillery Brigade: 97 93rd Replacement and Training Regiment: 155 102nd Artillery Brigade: 97 101st Infantry Regiment: 155 150th Artillery Brigade: 100 Solt Regiment: 144 1st Air Defense Brigade: 47, 100 Bátaszék Regiment: 144 2nd Air Defense Brigade: 47, 100 Drava Regiment: 144 3rd Air Defense Brigade: 47, 100 Bakony Regiment: 144, 151 Hungarian Royal Army Regiments and Battalions: Budapest Watch Battalion: 146 1st Infantry Regiment: 47 Royal Life Guards Battalion: 146 2nd Infantry Regiment: 47 Budapest University Defense Battalion: 146 3rd Infantry Regiment: 47, 89 1st Tank Regiment: 78, 103, 104 4th Infantry Regiment: 47, 89 3rd Tank Regiment: 78, 102, 103 5th Infantry Regiment: 47 30th Tank Regiment: 77, 78 6th Infantry Regiment: 47 1/I Tank Battalion: 77, 78, 103 8th Infantry Regiment: 47 1/II Tank Battalion: 77, 78, 103 9th Infantry Regiment: 47 1/III Tank Battalion: 103 10th Infantry Regiment: 47 2/I Tank Battalion: 77, 78, 103 11th Infantry Regiment: 47 3/I Tank Battalion: 77, 78, 103 12th Infantry Regiment: 47 3/II Tank Battalion: 77, 78, 103 13th Infantry Regiment: 47, 91 3/III Tank Battalion: 103 14th Infantry Regiment: 47, 89 4/I Tank Battalion: 77, 78, 103 15th Infantry Regiment: 38, 47 31st indpendent Tank Battalion: 77, 78 16th Infantry Regiment: 38, 47 32nd indpendent Tank Battalion: 77, 78 17th Infantry Regiment: 38, 47, 89 1st Motorized Regiment: 47 18th Infantry Regiment: 38, 47 2nd Motorized Regiment: 47 19th Infantry Regiment: 38, 47 1st Armored Reconnaissance Battalion: 47 20th Infantry Regiment: 38, 47 2nd Armored Reconnaissance Battalion: 47 21st Infantry Regiment: 38, 47 3rd Armored Reconnaissance Battalion: 47 22nd Infantry Regiment: 47 4th Armored Reconnaissance Battalion: 47 23rd Infantry Regiment: 47 1st Cavalry Regiment: 47 24th Infantry Regiment: 47 2nd Cavalry Regiment: 47, 153 25th Infantry Regiment: 47 3rd Cavalry Regiment: 47, 153 26th Infantry Regiment: 47 4th Cavalry Regiment: 47, 153 27th Infantry Regiment: 47, 105, 111 1st Cavalry Tank Battalion: 77, 103, 112 28th Infantry Regiment: 105 Central Cavalry Training Group: 112 31st Infantry Regiment: 47, 90 IInd Bicycle Battalion: 68, 71 32nd Infantry Regiment: 47 VIIIth Bicycle Battalion: 68, 71 33rd Infantry Regiment: 47, 167 9th Bicycle Battalion: 47 34th Infantry Regiment: 47 10th Bicycle Battalion: 47 35th Infantry Regiment: 47, 89, 164 11th Bicycle Battalion: 47 36th Infantry Regiment: 47, 167 12th Bicycle Battalion: 47 37th Infantry Regiment: 47 13th Bicycle Battalion: 47 Index 305

Hungarian Royal Army Regiments and Battalions (cont.) Hungarian Royal Army Regiments and Battalions (cont.) 14th Bicycle Battalion: 47 6th Assault Gun Battalion: 102, 103, 110, 125, 126 15th Bicycle Battalion: 47 7th Assault Gun Battalion7: 102, 103, 110, 125, 126, 136 16th Bicycle Battalion: 47 8th Assault Gun Battalion: 102, 103, 110, 126 101st Antiaircraft Battalion: 24, 47 10th Assault Gun Battalion: 110, 126, 125, 135, 136 102nd Antiaircraft Battalion: 24, 47 13th Assault Gun Battalion: 110, 126 103rd Antiaircraft Battalion: 24, 47 16th Assault Gun Battalion: 110, 126 104th Antiaircraft Battalion: 24, 47 20th Assault Gun Battalion: 110, 126, 125, 144 105th Antiaircraft Battalion: 24, 47 24th Assault Gun Battalion: 110, 126, 125 201st Antiaircraft Battalion: 47 25th Assault Gun Battalion: 110, 126, 136 202nd Antiaircraft Battalion: 47 101st Rocket Launcher Battalion: 100 203rd Antiaircraft Battalion: 47 101st Motor Vehicle Training Regiment: 155 204th Antiaircraft Battalion: 47 I Signal Battalion: 164 205th Antiaircraft Battalion: 47 II Signal Battalion: 155 206th Antiaircraft Battalion: 47 VII Signal Battalion: 164 1st Artillery Regiment: 47 IX Signal Battalion: 167 2nd Artillery Regiment: 47 1st Border Guard Brigade: 38 3rd Artillery Regiment: 47 2nd Border Guard Brigade: 38 4th Artillery Regiment: 47 3rd Border Guard Brigade: 38 5th Artillery Regiment: 47 4th Border Guard Brigade: 38 6th Artillery Regiment: 47 5th Border Guard Brigade: 38 7th Artillery Regiment: 47 6th Border Guard Brigade: 38 8th Artillery Regiment: 47 7th Border Guard Brigade: 38 9th Artillery Regiment: 47 8th Border Guard Brigade: 24, 25, 38, 39, 47, 51, 67–71, 75, 10th Artillery Regiment: 47 105, 158, 159 11th Artillery Regiment: 47 9th Border Guard Brigade: 25, 38, 39, 47, 51, 104, 105, 122, 12th Artillery Regiment: 47 133, 136, 142–144, 153, 156 13th Artillery Regiment: 47 65th Border Guard Group: 104, 105 14th Artillery Regiment: 47 66th Border Guard Group: 25, 39, 47, 104, 105, 132, 136, 15th Artillery Regiment: 47 138, 139 16th Artillery Regiment: 47 67th Border Guard Group: 39, 104, 105, 136 17th Artillery Regiment: 47 68th Border Guard Group: 39, 104, 105 18th Artillery Regiment: 47 69th Border Guard Group: 25, 39, 104, 105, 122 19th Artillery Regiment: 47 70 Border Guard Group: 104, 105 20th Artillery Regiment: 47 71 Border Guard Group: 104, 105 21st Artillery Regiment: 47 72 Border Guard Group: 104, 105 22nd Artillery Regiment: 47 16 Border Guard Battalion: 104 23rd Artillery Regiment: 47 20 Border Guard Battalion: 104 24th Artillery Regiment: 47 21 Border Guard Battalion: 104, 105 25th Artillery Regiment: 47 22 Border Guard Battalion: 104 26th Artillery Regiment: 47 23 Border Guard Battalion: 104 27th Artillery Regiment: 47 24 Border Guard Battalion: 104 1st Artillery Battalion: 111, 144 26 Border Guard Battalion: 104 1st Motorized Artillery Battalion: 47 31 Border Guard Battalion: 104, 105 2nd Motorized Artillery Battalion: 47 32 Border Guard Battalion: 104 3rd Motorized Artillery Battalion: 47 34 Border Guard Battalion: 104 4th Artillery Battalion: 155 53 Border Guard Battalion: 104 4th Motorized Artillery Battalion: 47 54 Border Guard Battalion: 104 6th Artillery Battalion: 155 55 Border Guard Battalion: 104 6th Motorized Artillery Battalion: 144 57 Border Guard Battalion: 104 7th Motorized Artillery Battalion: 144 58 Border Guard Battalion: 104 8th Artillery Battalion: 155 60 Border Guard Battalion: 104 9th Artillery Battalion: 47 61 Border Guard Battalion: 104 14th Artillery Battalion: 155 68 Border Police Battalion: 104 40th Artillery Battalion: 167 66 Border Guard Battalion: 104 41st Artillery Battalion: 167 52 Border Police Battalion: 104 76th Artillery Battalion: 47 53 Border Police Battalion: 104 84th Artillery Battalion: 167 54 Border Police Battalion: 104 88th Artillery Battalion: 167 55 Border Police Battalion: 104 2nd Cavalry Artillery Battalion: 47 57 Border Police Battalion: 104 101st Art. Battalion: 58 Border Police Battalion: 104, 105 101st Hvy. Art. Battalion (mot): 47 59 Border Police Battalion: 104, 105, 143 102nd Hvy. Art. Battalion (mot): 47 60 Border Police Battalion: 104, 105. 143 103rd Hvy. Art. Battalion (mot): 47 61 Border Police Battalion: 104, 105 150th Hvy. Art. Battalion (mot): 47 62 Border Police Battalion: 104, 143 1st Assault Gun Battalion: 102, 103, 110, 124–126, 136 63 Border Police Battalion: 104, 105, 143 2nd Assault Gun Battalion: 102, 103, 110, 126 64 Border Police Battalion: 104, 105, 143 3rd Assault Gun Battalion: 102, 103, 110, 126 65 Border Police Battalion: 104, 105, 143 4th Assault Gun Battalion: 102, 103, 110, 126 67 Border Police Battalion: 104, 143 5th Assault Gun Battalion: 102, 103, 110, 126 1st Fortress Battalion: 104, 143 306 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Hungarian Royal Army Regiments and Battalions (cont.) Ivánka, Rudolf: 197 211th Fortress Battalion: 144 Ivanovits: 127 212th Fortress Battalion: 144 Izium: 76 213th Fortress Battalion: 144 J 214th Fortress Battalion: 144 Jablonov: 124 215th Fortress Machine Gun Battalion: 144 Jakab, György: 191 216th Fortress Machine Gun Battalion: 144 Jalsovszky, Jenö: 197 217th Fortress Machine Gun Battalion: 144 Janka: 61 218th Fortress Machine Gun Battalion: 144 Janky, Kocsárd: 188, 221 Hungarian Air Units János Szábo, László: 230 1st Meteorological Group (1. Idöjelzö Osztály): 56 Jány, Gusztáv: 13, 78, 80, 82, 84, 85, 88–90, 95, 162, 164, 188, 199, 1st Airmail Group (1. Légiposta Osztály): 56 202, 205, 207, 219 1st Fighter Regiment: 56, 57 Jasiolda River: 127 2nd Fighter Regiment: 56 Jassy: 7, 123, 131, 175 3rd Bomber Regiment: 56, 57 Jávorszky, Kázmér: 190, 191 4th Bomber Regiment: 59 Jazig: 8 1st Independent Long-Range Reconnaissance Group: 56, 57 Jellacic: 7 Jews: 8, 16, 25, 32, 94, 107, 128, 139 1st Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Jodl, Alfred: 93 2nd Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Jolán: 62 3rd Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Jolsvay, Gyözö: 190 4th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Josefpol: 72 5th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Juhász, László: 223 6th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Julier, Ferenc: 12 7th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Juliska: 62 8th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Justice for Hungary: 57 9th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Juszty, Emil: 176, 198, 199 10th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Jütland: 155 11th Short-Range Reconnaissance Squadron: 56 Jüttner, (SS for BdE): 182 1st Parachute Squadron: 59, 64 Hungarian Danube Flotilla: 21, 37, 61, 62, 64, 142 K Huns: 30 Kádár, Gyula: 196, 197 Hunyadi, János: 6 Kádas, Károly: 192 Huszár: 61, 62 Kalish: 185 Huszár, Count Károlyi: 12, 13 Kalitva River: 90 Huszkay, László: 197 Kalkó, Gyula: 190, 250 Huszt: 17, 69, 107 Kállay, Miklos: 108 Kálmán, Imre: 6, 197, 244, 250, 258 I Kalmár, Endre: 191, 197 Ibranyi, Mihaly: 127, 198, 209, 242, 243, 250, 274 Kalocsa: 105 Ica: 62 Kalusz: 123 Igló: 57 Kamemets-Podolsk: 69 Ijjas, József: 197 Kamenka: 74 Illésházy, Gábor: 237 Kantemirovka: 87, 89 Illy, Sándor: 174, 199 Kapitánffy, Albin: 195, 198 Ilovskoye: 90, 91, 174 Kapuvár: 154 Imredy, Béla: 180 Karánsebessy, Gyula: 192 Imry, Belá: 16, 18 Karátsony, László: 196, 197, 231, 241 Ingul River: 73 Karlóczy, Ferenc: 190, 249 Ingulka: 73 Károly, Count Mihaly: 61, 11, 12 Inn River: 155 Károlyi, Julius: 13 Ipel River: 17, 145, 146 Károlyi, Lajos: 192 Ipoly: 181 Karotyak: 80, 82, 90 Irén: 62 Karpatalja: 157 Irma: 62 Kárpáthy, Kamilló: 188, 198, 218 Iron Gates: 130, 134 Karpenkovo: 87, 90 Irsava: 141 Kásás, Andor: 198 Istóka, Dezsö: 190, 191 Kasnemovka: 73 Italy: 14, 16, 17, 21, 22, 29, 33, 41–43, 56–60, 101, 106 Kassa: 17, 19, 24, 47, 67, 130, 132, 179 Italian Units: Kassov: 123, 125 Higher Headquarters: Kató: 62 8th Army: 82, 90–92 Katona, József: 10 Corpo Alpino: 82, 90–92 Kazay, Kálmán: 191 II° Corpo d’Armata: 82 Kecsked: 154 Divisions Kecskemét: 61, 62 Tridentina Alpini Div: 82, 91 Kecskemét: 18, 47, 57, 59, 138, 141, 142, 170, 172 Vicenza Inf Div: 82, 160 Keiner, Walter: 182 Cuneense Alpini Div: 82 Keitel, Wilhelm: 77, 78, 82, 107, 108, 126 Julia Alpini Div: 82 Keks, E.: 176 Cosseria Inf Div: 82 Keksz, Edgar: 199 Index 307

Kelecseny: 106, 107 Kossuth, Sándor: 263 Kelemen Mountains: 132 Köszeg: 154 Kemenets-Podolsk: 172 Koszmovszky, József: 208 Kenese, Valdemár: 57, 199 Koszorus, Ferenc: 270 Kengyel, Miklós: 196 Kosztrzyca: 132 Kenyérmezö: 41, 78 Kovács, Aladár: 219 Kerényi, István: 197 Kovács, Ferenc: 191, 195–197 Kereszke: 106, 107 Kovács, Gyula: 195, 199, 213 Keresztes, Gyula: 190, 196, 241, 249 Kovács, Károly: 245 Keresztes-Fischer, Lajos: 16, 106, 188, 224, 272 Kovács, László: 196, 197 Keresztes-Karleusa, Lajos: 196 Kováks, Ferenc: 196 Keresztur: 135 Kovalszky, Jenö: 192 Kéri, Kálmán: 196 Kovel: 166 Kern, Károly: 197 Koziatin: 166 Kerner, Géza: 194 Kozma, Ferenc: 198 Kertész, Imre: 197 Kozma, István: 216, 250, 252 Kéry, Kálaman: 190, 197 Kozma, Zoltán: 239 Kézay, Gyula: 192, 193 Kratochvil, Károly: 222 Kharkov: 160, 174 Krdowz: 163 Kiev: 73, 76, 83, 93, 160–163, 165, 173 Kremienec: 163 Király, András: 272 Kreybig, Rudolf: 199 Király, Béla: 190 Kreysing, Hans: 147 Kiralyfalva: 134 Krivoj Kazan: 157 Kiralymezö (Beskid): 70, 129 Krolovetz: 163 Kisbank, Ferenc: 192, 197 Kruchina, Manó: 221 Kisfaludu, József: 235, 253, 260 Krzyworowina: 132 Kiskunhalas: 138, 170 Kuban: 164 Kiss, Ferenc: 198 Kubanyi, Gyula: 209, 221 Kiss, István: 162, 206, 211, 248 Kubicza, Kázmér: 192, 198 Kiss, János: 198 Kudriczy, István: 193, 198, 206, 232, 235 Kiss, László: 207, 219 Kula: 66 Kiss, Sándor: 197 Kumans: 30 Kistoranyi Denk, Guzstáv: 224, 272 Kun (Kohn), Béla: 7, 12, 29 Klagenfurt: 64 Kunczfalusy, Jenö: 198 Klára: 62 Kurilova: 71 Klemensova: 175 Kursk: 78, 80, 82, 160 von Kluge, Hans-Günther: 163 Kutassy, József: 192 Koblenz: 184 Kuthy, László: 196 Kóbor, Frigyes: 196, 197 Kuty: 123, 124, 125 Kobrin: 166, 167 Kziworowina: 125 Kócs: 154 Kocsis, László: 199 L Köhler, Ernö: 196, 197 Lachs: 61 Kölcsey, Ferenc: 10 Ladyshinka: 71 Kollényi, György: 196, 197 Lajta (Leithe): 30 Kolomea: 70, 71, 123, 124, 158 Lakatos, Géza: 13, 34, 123, 125, 162, 163, 196, 201, 202, 212, 228 Kolossváry, Imre: 229, 230 Kolozsvár (Cluj): 47, 78, 122, 134, 135, 136, 138, 141, 170 Lambert, József: 192 Koltai, Jenö: 196 Landau: 155 Kolthay, Ferenc: 252, 280 Landshut: 155 Komadi: 138 Landskron: 71 Komárom: 17, 47, 62, 147–149, 154 Landsverk: 103 Komposcht, Nándor: 191 Lánghy, Emil: 278, 284 Konstantinovka: 73 Lányi, Géza: 196 Kontz, Ernö: 196 László, Dezsö: 162, 195, 199, 201, 212, 215, 230 Kontz, Sándor: 198 László, Miklós: 221, 222 Kopenhagen: 155 Lázár, István: 197 Kopijevka: 71 League of Nations: 16 Körmend: 170, 183 Lechintz>a: 134 Környa: 154 Legeza, János: 211, 226 Korocha: 92 Lehar, Antal: 13 Koropec: 124 Leipzig: 155, 184 Körös: 61, 62 Lékai-Hochenburger, Antal: 196 Körös River: 138 Lemberkovits, Alajos: 240, 243 Körösmezö: 67–71, 105, 107, 123, 129, 138 Lengyel, Béla: 190, 196, 212, 241 Korosten: 163, 166 Lenz, Albin: 211, 223 Kosmovszky, Jozséf: 220 Leszno: 185 Kosov: 124, 125 Leva: 17 Kossányi, Ödön: 217 Levente (Youth Organization): 21, 28, 30 Kossuth, Louis: 10 Levente-Littomericzky, ?: 193 308 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Lgow: 93 Mezö, Endre: 232 Liezen: 156 Mezölaborcz: 132 Lili: 62 Michelcze: 70 Liliomos: 66 Mikáfalvy, Ferenc: 257 Limaryev: 91 Mike, Ernö: 270 Linz: 156 Miklós, Belá lófö nemes dálnoki: 13, 69, 76, 128, 139, 140, 156, 157, Lipcsey-Magyar, Sándor: 196, 197 188, 196, 201, 213, 214, 272 Lisbon: 107 Miklós, Gyula: 197 Littay, András: 13, 60, 190, 191, 195, 199, 211, 223 Miklóssy, István: 248 Littomericzky, Oszkár: 192 Mikófalvy, Ference: 237 Lodz: 185 Mikuliczyn (Mikulitzin): 71, 123, 125, 128, 172 Löhr, Alexander: Military Chancellery of the Regent: 34 Loskay, Ferenc: 249, 263, 284 Military Service Law of 1939: 32 Losonc: 47 Millián, Béla: 192 Losovata: 72 Mindszenty, János: 128, 251, 262 Löte, Lajos: 197 Minelayers: 62 Lovass, László: 193, 198 Miskey, László: 244, 246, 253, 258 Ludovikova: 125 Miskolc: 12, 18, 21, 45, 47, 57, 78, 139, 143, 145, 179, 171 Ludowika Academy: 30, 33, 155 Miszanka: 127 Ludwig, György: 188, 223 Mitrovka: 66 Lukács, Béla: 194 ML343: 61 Lunynets: 127 Mócsa: 154 Lupkower Pass: 132 Módly, Zoltán: 198, 206, 217 Lvov: 69, 166, 172 Mohács: 66, 142 Molnár, Károly: 197 M Molnár, László: 191, 235 Maack, Berthold: 286 Molotov, Viachislav: 67 von Mackensen, August: 54 Monostorszeg: 66 Magdeburg: 155, 184 Móricz, Béla: 197 Magdi: 62 Morovska-Ostrava: 17 Magyár Vagon: 43, 102 Moscow: 67, 157 Magyar, Pál: 248 Moskalenko, ?: 87 Magyarossy, Sándor: 183, 188, 191, 197, 199, 227 Mosyr: 163, 166 Major, Jenö: 183, 188, 191, 202, 267, 270, 214 Mózes, Mihály: 192 Makak-Hollósy, Ferenc: 190, 196 Mrakóczy, János: 238 Makay, István: 226, 233 Mühldorf: 155 Makray, Sándor: 190, 196, 198, 264 Munich: 155 MALÉRT (Magyár Légiforgalmi R.t.): 36, 55, 56, 59 Munich Agreement: 16, 17 Maliczki, Oszkár: 198 Munka: 61 Manfréd Weiss: 43, 55, 56, 57, 101–103 Munkács: 17, 18, 47, 67, 105, 107, 129, 136, 141, 175 Maramarossziget: 11, 69, 105, 107, 139 Mur River: 104, 108, 144, 156 Marcell, Béla: 193 Muraköz: 66 Máriay, Aladár: 247 Mussolini, Benito: 107 Markóczu, János: 198, 211, 249 Máros: 61, 62 N Máros River: 134, 135, 138 Nádas, Lajos: 195 Máros Vasarhely: 134 Náday, István: 123, 190, 195, 201 Marosvásárhely: 41, 47 Nadvorna: 69, 124 Marschalkó, Béla: 251, 282 Nagy Szeben: 134 Marshansk: 157 Nagy von Szotyor, Aron: 194 Marton, Dénes: 193 Nagy, Barna: 193 Martsa, Sándor: 261 Nagy, Béla: 193 Materna, Gyözö: 190 Nagy, Géza: 196, 245 Máthé, Kálmán: 191, 198, 248 Nagy, Gyula: 211, 238 Matra Aero Club (MAC): 56 Nagy, Károly: 217 Matra Mountains: 145 Nagy, Pál: 188 Mátray, Ferenc: 191 Nagy, Vilmos: 13, 19, 84, 94, 188, 190, 198, 201, 205, 218 Mattyasovszky, ?: 192 Nagybanya: 11 Mátyásföld: 56, 170–172, 174 Nagykanizsa: 47, 64, 145, 149, 154, 170 MÁVAG - Hungarian State Wagon and Engineering Factory (Mág- Nagylucskay, Sándor: 197 yar Allami Vaggon és Gépgyár): 43, 103 Nagyöszy, Miklós: 155, 190, 192, 209, 210, 252 Maxon, Lajos: 220 Nagyszeben: 129, 132 Mecsek: 62 Nagyszombathy, Miksa: 190, 198, 209, 221 Mediterranean Sea: 134 Nagyvarád: 47, 135, 137, 138 Medvedona: 62 Nánássy-Megay, Ernö: 205, 218 Meggyes, Károly: 191 Náray, Antal: 192, 198 von Mellenthin, Friedrich-Wilhelm: 29 Narodychi: 163 Mérey, László: 209, 221 National Aircraft Pilot School: 56 Mészöly, Elemér: 188, 195, 198, 241 National Institute for Air Defense: 46 Metten: 155, 156 Nemerey, Márton: 198 Index 309

Németh I, József: 190, 197, 198, 263 Padua: 11 Németh II, József: 198, 205 Pajtás, Gyula: 231 Németh, Béla: 234, 237, 245 Paks: 145 Németh, Ferenc: 198 Paksy, Ernö: 229 Németh, Imre: 190, 196, 197, 231 Pálffy, Miklós: 197 Németh, János: 191 Palla, Vidor: 196 Németh, Jenö: 196 Pálossy, János: 193 Németh, Pál: 191 Pantyr Pass: 68, 129, 138 Neshin: 93, 163 Pantz, Alajos: 193 Neshin-Chernigov: 161 Pápa: 170 Neuhammer: 184, 185, 186 Pápay, Alajos: 241 Ney, Karoly: 180 Paris, Treaty of: 156, 157 Niezwiska: 123 Passau: 156, 184 Nikitovka: 92 Paula: 62 Nikolayev: 73, 172 Pavlovgrad: 76 Nikopol: 73 Péchy, Kálmán: 236 Nizniov: 123 Pécs: 11, 21, 47, 78, 170 Nóra: 62 Pecsara: 71 Noszticus, Attila: 192 Peidl, Gyula: 12 Novák, Gorondy: 64 Peinlich, Béla: 185 Novo Georgiyevka: 73 Perczel, Olivér: 225, 273 Novo Kharkovka: 91 Perecsen Valley: 57 Novo Poltavka: 73 Perecseny: 105 Novovorenessky: 89 Peresadovka: 73 Novy Bug: 73 Perlaky, Mihály: 190 Novy Georgiyevsky: 91 Pervomajsk: 72 Novyi Oskol: 91, 92, 93 Peski: 73 Nuchmats: 93 Pesty, Endre: 190 Nürnberg: 155, 185, 186 Petcheneg: 8, 30 Nyergesujfalu: 146 Peterdy, Ferenc: 235 Nyiregyháza: 21, 47, 56, 170, 171 Pétervárad: 108 Nyitray, Károly: 197 Petrik, Ernö: 191 Petróczy, István: 55, 57 O Petrovskoye: 73 Obertyn: 123, 124 Pfarrkirchen: 155 Oder River: 185 Pilot Training School: 55, 56 Oels: 175 Pincéd: 66 Ogra: 134 Pingvin: 62 Oitoz (Ojtoz) Pass: 132, 133 Pinsk: 126, 166 Ojtozy, Ernö: 191 Pintér, Aladar: 190, 263, 286 Ökörmezö: 105, 129, 138 Piri: 62 Oláh, István: 190, 192 Pisky, Zoltan: 185, 286 Olchváry, István: 197 Pistyn: 125 Öldenburg: 154 Pláner, Zoltán: 193 Olesza: 124 Platthy, Pál: 209, 238, 240 Olgyay, Károly: 161, 216, 243 Plauen: 155 Olhovatka River: 91 Ploesti: 132 Olshova: 30 Podhratzky, Adám: 198 Olviopol: 71, 72 Podiendik: 175 Oppeln: 185 Pogány, Imre: 188, 190 Orava River: 70 Póhly, Elemér: 193 Orawa: 13 Pokorny, Hermann: 199, 211, 223 Orel: 78 Poland: 14, 16–19, 67, 70, 125, 149, 167, 185 Orhegyalja: 18 Polena: 140–142 Orosháza: 105 Polgardi: 146 Orosz, Béla: 172 Polonne: 166 Orsova: 129 Polovtsians: 8 Oskol River: 84, 85, 90, 91, 92 Portugal: 107 Osskó, Károly: 228 Porzezinsky, György: 197 Ostrawa: 185 Potgornoye: 90 Ostrogosk: 83, 84, 87–91 Potudan River: 89, 90 Ostrowo: 185 Pötze, Dezsö: 229, 237 Oszlányi, Kornél: 234, 235 Pozsony (Pressburg): 6, 10, 129, 154, 185 Osztovics, Ferenc: 192, 248, 271 Prague: 17, 18, 184 Ottynia: 124 Prchala: 17 Ovrutch: 163, 166 Priepjet Marshes: 126, 163 Prilepy: 89 P Priluky: 159 Pacor, Ernö: 196 Proskurov: 158, 160, 163, 166 Padányi, Jenö: 197 Prugerberger, Viktor: 191 310 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Prussia: 10 Rumpelles, Kornél: 198 Pruth River: 69, 70, 124 Rumy, Lajos: 249, 264 Pruzsinskzky, János: 193 Russzpolyana: 139 Pusztakürthy, Géza: 246 Ruszkay, Jenö: 186, 198, 208, 220 R Ruszkiczay-Rüdiger, Imre: 190, 192, 205 Radnóczy, Antal: 191 Ruthenia: 7, 13, 14, 17, 19, 25, 40, 57, 58, 93, 137 Rády-Péntek, ?: 191 Rutkay, Jenö: 191 Ragged Guard: 17 Rahó: 69, 67 S Rahó-Vissovölgy: 138 Sabac: 66 Rajczi, Imre: 193 Sahy: 146 Rajka: 185 Salgotarjan: 12 Rákóczi the Second, Fransiscus: 7, 10 Salzburg: 156, 186 Rákoczy, Imre: 198 Salzkammergut: 186 Rakolcai, László: 196 Sambor: 128, 138, 171 Rakolczay, Géza: 196 197 Sándor, Árpád: 198 Rakolczay, László: 195 Sándor, István: 193 Rákosi, Béla: 199 Saproshje: 73, 74, 172 Rákosi, György: 56, 191 Sári: 62 Rakosi, Matyas: 157 Sárkány, Jenö: 190, 196 Rakovszky, György: 190, 196, 207, 283 Sárkány, József: 193 Rapaich, Richard: 188, 198 Sarmatians: 8 Rásky, Jenö: 196 Sarny: 166 Rátz, Jenö: 190, 195, 199, 205 Sarosüatak: 175 Raus, Erhard: 93 Sárviz: 154 Red Tower Pass: 130, 134 Sárviz Canal: 151 Regensburg: 155 Saselye: 73 Reichshof: 80 Sáska, Elemér: 195, 199, 237, 267, 269 Rényi, Arpád: 193 Satu Mare: 141 Repevka: 87, 89 Save River: 66 Réthy, Zsolt: 199 Schell, Zoltán: 153, 270, 274 Révész, István: 199 Schill, Ferenc: 198 Révy, Kálmán: 223 Schindler, Szilárd: 190, 196 Ribalko, Soviet Maj. Gen.: 87 Schmoll, Endre: 192, 197 von Ribbontrop, Joachim: 17, 77, 78 Scholtz, Gusztáv: 192 Riedl, Miklós: 198 Schönner, Odiló: 198, 217, 218 Ries, Gyula: 192 Schwabach: 155 River Bug: 172 Schweitzer, István: 199, 201, 206 Röder, Jenö: 193, 246 Scythians: 8 Röder, Vilmos: 190 Sebino: 73 Rogatchev: 163, 166 Selmecbanya: 12 Rogozna: 71 Selymessy, Attila: 191 Rome Protocols: 16 Sepsiszentgyörgy: 133 Romni: 93 Serbia: 7, 10, 13, 29, 61, 65, 66, 104, 105, 108, 144 Rosdent-Venskoye: 76 Seredina-Buda: 160 Rossoš: 87, 89, 90 Seregélyes: 154 Rostov: 87 Sevesk: 163 Roth: 155 Shepetovka: 163, 166 Rovno: 160, 166 Shostka: 163 Rozsnyo: 17 Shvoy, István: 188, 207 Rumania: 7, 9–14, 19–21, 23, 25, 29, 36, 39, 45, 46, 54, 55, 58–61, Shvoy, Kálmán: 209, 221 67, 75–77, 82, 93, 104, 106–108, 122, 123, 131–134, 157, Sic (Sitsch) Guards: 17, 18 167, 175, 181 Sid: 66 Rumania Army Units Siealece: 127 1st Army: 123 Siegler, Endre: 196 3rd Army: 131 Siegler, Géza: 210, 222 4th Army: 131 Sieradtz: 185 VI Corps: 123 Sighet: 141 VII Corps: 123 Siklós: 170 Mountain Corps: 123 Silesia: 184, 185 1st Mountain Training Division: 123 Silley, Antal: 209, 239 2nd Mountain Division: 123 Simonfay, Antal: 197 3rd Mountain Division: 123 Sió Canal: 151, 152 1st Infantry Training Division: 123 Siofok: 61 3rd Infantry Division: 123 Siofok: 13, 145, 151 9th Cavalry Division: 123 Sió-Sárviz Canal: 151 13th Infantry Division: 123 Sipos, Árpád: 188, 210, 222 19th Infantry Division: 123 Sipos, Béla: 196 20th Infantry Training Division: 123 Sjalland Island: 155 6th Cavalry Regiment: 123 Skala: 71 Index 311

Skierniewicz: 185 Soviet units (cont.) Skole: 69, 70, 123 107th Rifle Division: 87 Skorzeny, Otto: 108 111th Rifle Division: 87 Skotarska: 157 141st Rifle Division: 87 Slovakia: 7, 11, 13, 14, 17, 18, 24, 39, 57, 58, 60, 93, 104, 108, 125, 160th Rifle Division: 87 137, 142, 149, 153, 157, 167 161st Rifle Division: 87 Sloval: 67 180th Rifle Division: 87 Slovenia: 13 183rd Rifle Division: 87 Slutsk: 127, 166 184th Rifle Division: 87 Small Entente: 16, 21, 56 253rd Rifle Brigade: 87 Small Kokel River: 134 129th Rifle Division: 87 Smoloda: 125 219th Rifle Division: 87 Smotryez: 71 270th Rifle Division: 87 Smuts, John Christian: 12 309th Rifle Division: 87 Sniatyn: 71 322nd Rifle Division: 87 Sobranice: 57 340th Rifle Division: 87 Society for Aviation (AERO Szövetség): 55 305th Rifle Division: 87 Solotwina: 123, 124 8th Artillery Division: 87 Solt: 144 10th Artillery Division: 87 Soltész, Elemér: 190, 199 4th Guards Rocket Launcher Division: 87 Solymossy, Ulászlo: 193, 193, 237, 243 5th Anti-Aircraft Artillery Division: 87 Sólyom: 62 37th Rifle Brigade: 87 Somfalva: 134 104th Rifle Brigade: 87 Somkuthy, Józséf: 188, 190, 195 86th Tank Brigade: 87 Somogy Aero Club (SAC): 56 96th Tank Brigade: 87 Somogyi, Endre: 194 116th Tank Brig.: 87 Sónyi, Hugó: 13, 188, 211, 233 150th Tank Brigade: 87 Soós, Károly: 188, 191 173rd Tank Brigade: 87 Sopron: 61, 62 201st Tank Brigade: 87 Sopron: 47, 154 Sozh River: 159 South Italian Flying Course: 57 Split: 13 Sövényházi-Herdiczky, Jénö: 238, 248 St. Michael: 181 Soviet Union: 19, 20, 67–70, 77, 104–108, 144, 156, 157, 159 St. Stephan: 10, 30 Soviet units St. Stephen, Holy Crown of: 9 Voroneš Front: 87 Stalin, Joseph: 146, 157, 159 1st Ukranian Front: 132 Stalingrad: 88, 174 2nd Ukranian Front: 131, 132, 134–137, 139–142, 145, 146, Stanislavov: 69–71, 123, 124, 158, 172 149, 152, 153, 154 Starodub: 163 3rd Ukranian Front: 131, 132, 134–136, 142, 143, 145, 146, Stary Sambor: 157 149, 152, 153 Staryi Oskol: 80, 82, 84, 92 4th Ukranian Front: 141, 142 Stéfan, Valér: 196 3rd Tank Army: 87–92 Stemmer, László: 193, 233 4th Guards Army: 145, 153, 154 Stirling, Lászlo: 192, 213 6th Guards Tank Army: 152–154 Stojakovics, Döme: 196 9th Guards Army: 152–154 Stolya: 166 26th Army: 152, 154 Stomm, Marchell Count: 196, 197, 207, 239 27th Army: 154 Stör: 61 40th Army: 87–92 Storosevoye: 89 46th Army: 153, 154 Strass: 184, 185 60th Army: 92 Stromfeld, Aurel: 12 1st Guards Mechanized Corps: 149 Stryji: 69, 128, 129 1st Mechanized Corps: 147 Sturm, Dénes: 193 2nd Guards Mechanized Corps: 142, 153 Stutye: 80, 82, 87, 88 4th Tank Corps: 87, 89, 91 Styria (Steyermark): 156 4th Mechanized Corps: 142 Suchoj Jelanez: 73 5th Guard Cavalry Corps: 149 Sudetenland: 16, 17 6th Guard Cavalry Corps: 91, 92 Suhay, Imre: 207, 219 7th Mechanized Corps: 149 Sumy: 93 7th Cavalry Corps: 87–91 Supreme National Defense Council: 34 12th Tank Corps: 87, 90, Súr: 180, 181 15th Tank Corps: 87–91 Svatopluk the First: 6 18th Rifle Corps: 87–91, 146, 147 Svoboda: 88, 89, 90 23rd Tank Corps: 149 Svyask: 162 135th Rifle Corps: 149, 152 Sweden: 43, 103 4th Guards Rifle Division: 135 Szabadka: 47, 65 25th Gds. Rifle Division: 87 Szabó, Kálmán: 192 30th Cav. Div.: 75 Szabó, László: 196, 231, 232 48th Rifle Division: 87 Szabolcs Plan: 96, 97, 100, 109, 110, 72nd Gds. Rifle Division: 87 Szahlender, Béla: 198 98th Rifle Div: 75 Szaich, Ottó: 192 312 The Royal Hungarian Army 1920 - 1945

Szaladin, János: 192 Tembovla: 69 Szalasi, Count Ferenc: 139, 149, 151, 182, 183 Temessy, Milán: 206, 217 Szalay, Lajos: 198 Temesvár: 136, 137 Szántay, Jenö: 196, 197 Temesvári, Endre: 191 Szász, Ferenc: 244, 284 Temesy, Béla: 231, 236, 261 Szászlekence: 105 Ternegg, Kálmán: 176, 191, 198, 199 Szatmárnémeti: 58 Teschen, Dutchy of: 17 Szávay, Sándor: 191 Thalmässing: 155 Széchenyi, Count István: 7, 10 Than, Károly: 218 Széchy, Imre: 161, 215, 234, 249 Thold, Dezsö: 229 Szederjei, Elemér: 198 Thott, Gábor: 199 Szeged: 61, 62 Tihaya Sosua River: 90 Szeged: 13, 21, 47, 55, 61, 78, 136–138, 170 Tilger, Ferenc: 245, 246 Székely (Székels): 8, 9, 12, 13, 30, 39, 40, 42, 105, 122, 128–130, Tim: 80 132–134, 136 Timelkam: 186 Székely, Akos: 196 Timisoara: 138 Székely, Jánas: 234 Tiso, Joseph: 18 Székely, Sándor: 193 Tisza River: 12, 13, 36, 54, 64, 66, 108, 128, 132, 136–142, 178 Székelyföld: 30 Tiszabarkut: 69 Szekésfehérvár: 21, 47, 145, 146, 147, 148, 154, 170, 18 Tiszabogdan: 68 Székesfehérvár-Sóstó: 55 Tiszay, Béla: 270 Szekszárd: 47, 151 Titel: 66 Szenkirályi, Ede: 197 Tito (Josep Broz): 123 Szentgyörgyi, Lajos: 193 Tlumacz: 124 Szentmiklóssy, István: 198 Tluste: 71 Szentpály, Imre: 196 Tolbukin, Fedor: 154 Szenttamás: 65, 66, 170 Tölgyes (Tilges) Pass: 132 Szeretfalve: 105 Tolnay, Dezsö: 284 Sziklay, György: 236, 249 Tömöry, Jenö: 197, 237, 245, 257 Sziklay, Ödön: 215 Topolya: 66 Szikov: 71 Torda: 125, 134, 135, 136 Szinay, Béla: 198 Török, Kálmán: 190, 237 Szinevár: 105 Toronya (Wiskov) Pass: 67, 68, 70, 123, 129 Szirmay, Aladár: 191 Tóth, István: 192 Szita, Gyula: 197 Tóthvárdy-Asbóth, István: 198 Szobránc: 105 Totkomlos: 138 Szolnok: 36, 41, 47, 142, 170–172 Toussaint, Rudolf: 159 Szolyva: 105, 141 Transdanubia: 142, 144, 150, 151, 176, 184 Szombathely: 21, 47, 55, 56, 147, 154, 161, 164, 184 Transylvania: 9–14, 17, 19, 20, 29, 38, 40, 42, 46, 58, 59, 77, 105, 122, Szombathelyi, Ferenc: 13, 32, 66, 68, 75, 77, 78, 83, 92, 94, 95, 106, 123, 129, 132–136, 138, 143, 181 108, 124, 188, 195, 199, 212 Transylvanian Alps: 129–133, 135 Szombathy, Pál: 191 Trianion, Treaty of: 13, 14, 16, 18, 21, 22, 29, 40, 44, 45, 55–57, 61, Szörényi-Reischl, Emil: 196 65, 75, 76, 156 Szücs, Endre: 283 Trostianczyk: 71 Szücs, Sándor: 198 Trotus River: 132 Szügyi, Zoltán: 254 Troyizkoye: 73 Szurmay, Lajos: 191 Trunkwalter, Ödön: 178, 199 Szurmay, Tibor: 193 Tuchla: 125 Szuzsi: 62 Tuerje: 184 Tulcsin: 71 T Turgu-Máros: 136 Tanitó, Béla: 193, 235, 241 Turka: 71, 125 Tann: 156 Turnu Severin: 19, 134 Tápiószentmárton: 170 Tusa, János: 191 Tapolca: 170, 175 Tüzér: 61, 62 Tarnaváry, Árpád: 257 Tysmienicza: 124 Tarnay, Béla: 246 Tarnayáry, Arpád: 191 U Tarnopol: 107, 123, 172 Uh River: 18 Tartar (Jablonica) Pass: 69, 71, 122, 123, 129, 132 Ujfalussy, Gábor: 198 Tasnády, Guido: 199 Ujlaky, Jenö: 234, 243 Tata: 154 Ujszászy, István: 196 Tata Tóváros: 154 Ujverbász: 170 Tatabánya: 154, 155 Ujvidék: 66, 108, 178, 183 Tatarov: 70, 71, 128, 129, 132 Ukraine: 11, 17, 71, 105, 106, 112, 123, 156–158, 160, 161, 166 Tatatóváros: 154 Ulászló (Wladiszlaus) the First: 9 Tatra Mountains: 129 Uman: 71, 72 Tatrino: 90 Ungár, Károly: 226, 238 Technological University Sport Flying Society (MSrE): 56 Ungarische Allgemeine Maschinenfabrik: 54 Teleki, Count Pál: 18, 64 Ungarische Lloyd Flugzeug- und Motorenfabrik: 54 Index 313

Ungarische-Flugzeugfabrik: 54 Warsaw: 127 Ungvár: 17, 47, 57, 105, 141, 170–172, 175 Watvon: 145 United States of America: 106, 107, 157, 186 von Weichs, Maximilian: 80, 85, 91 Uryv: 80, 82, 85, 87, 88 Weinmann, Gyözö: 233 Uscieczko: 123 Weiss, Walter: 93 Uscie-Putilla: 125, 132 Wels: 61 Uszok: 67 Werbúczy, István: 9 Uszok Pass: 68, 71, 128, 129 Werth, Henrik: 13, 67, 68, 70, 74, 77, 195, 199, 208, 220 Utassy, Lóránd: 191, 196, 197 Wesselényi, Miklós: 7, 10 Uz River: 132 Wiener Neustadt: 156, 181, 186 Uzhorod: 136, 137 Willerding, Rezsö: 198 Windisch-Graetz: 7 V Winckelmann, Otto: 183 Vacs: 145, 147 Wittemberg: 155 Valence Lake: 145, 146, 149, 151–154 Wöhler, Otto: 147, 156 Valjevo: 66 Worochta: 128, 138 Valpovo: 152 Woroneszersk: 73 Valuiky: 87, 91 Wulff, Olaf: 199 Vályi, Sándor: 193, 238 Wunstorf: 78 Vándorfi, Kálmán: 192 Vargyassy, Gyula: 229, 248 Y Várkonyi, László: 191 Yugoslavia: 11, 13, 16, 21, 23, 41, 45, 54, 58, 61, 64–66, 69, 76, 105, Várpalota: 154, 175 136, 144, 157, 170, 178, 179 Váry, Sándor: 191 Vásárhelyi, Andor: 188, 249 Z Vassel, Károly: 199 Zabie: 124 Vasvár: 184 Zách, Emil: 190 Vasváry, Frigyes: 213, 238, 245 Zachár, Sándor: 190, 195, 195 Vasváry, József: 196, 197, 207, 209, 240, 241, 243 Zadravecz, István P,: 190, 199 Vatican: 128 Zagreb: 179 Vattay, Antal: 127, 188, 198, 212, 273, 274 Zákó, András: 196, 198, 252 Vera: 62 Zalaegerszeg: 170, 183, 184 Verbász: 65, 66 Zalay, József: 199 Verecke: 140 Zalay, Károly: 232 Verecke (Oporzec) Pass: 128, 129 Zalcszezyi: 69–71, 123 Veress, Lajos: 133, 138, 139, 196, 202, 213, 214, 240, 269, 271, 272 Zalszentgrot: 183 Zamárdy, Ödön: 190 Vertes Mountains: 153 Zámoly: 146, 148, 154 Vértes, László: 190 Zápolyai, János: 6 Vértessy, ?: 270 von Zawadsky: 183 Veszprém: 56, 153, 175 Zay, Ödön: 267, 268 Vezérszálás: 105 Zbrucz River: 71 Vienna: 149, 154, 176 Zdolbunov: 163 Vienna Award, 1st: 16, 77 Zehender, ?: 147 Vienna Award, 2nd: 38, 42, 58 Zelenka, Zoltán: 198 Világhy, György: 188 Zhitomir: 166 Villány: 170 Zielona: 125 Vincze, Lajos: 190 Zilah: 11 Vinkovci: 66 Zlin: 167 Vinnitsa: 158, 159, 160, 163 Zombor: 66 Visovolgy: 69 Zrínyi, Ilona: 10 Vizu: 61 Zrínyi, Miklós: 10 Vöcklabruck: 186 Zrínyi, Peter: 10 Vogt, Waldemár: 188, 220 Zsedényi, Zoltán: 188, 190, 271 Volksdeutscher: 155, 179, 183 Zsigmond, King: 6 Volócz: 67, 68, 105, 129 Zsigmondi, László: 192 Voroneš: 87, 92 Zsombolyay, Béla: 198, 250 Vörös, Géza: 195, 198, 211 Zuikov, ?: 87 Vörös, János: 124, 192, 195, 197, 206, 268 Zwanczyk: 71 Vorosba Logov: 78 Zwentibold: 6 Vosjatskoye: 73 Vukováry, György: 192, 253, 259 Vulcan Pass: 130, 134 Vulkán: 61, 62 Vyazkov: 70 Vyx: 11 W Wagner, Eduard: 108 War Academy: 33 Warlimont, Walter: 92